《Cunning General Si Ning》


 Chapter 1 - Falling

    "What is this!" A tall handsome man sitting behind the desk removed his glasses before smacking the photos he was holding at the man standing across him.

    "President Liu I don''t think....." Si Ning trailed off as the man''s handsome face in front of him twisted in anger.

    "Get out!" It was the last word Liu Zhicheng the CEO of Elite Entertainment company said to Si Ning.

    Si Ning couldn''t blame anyone but himself and he had been doing that since Chen An the Personal Assistant of Liu Zhicheng called him and told him someone sent Liu Zhicheng photos of him kissing a man in a club and not just any man but the scriptwriter Song Feng of the movie he would be starring at as the main lead''s innocent loyal servant.

    At that moment Si Ning''s heart fell and he knew at once that was the end of him and the end of his love life of him dating Liu Zhicheng''s cousin Liu Ting and all he could do was replay how his day went wrong and the twisted angry face of his Employer.

    It was all planned out, of him just having drinks with Song Feng, and maybe he would be able to get the character of being the Crown Prince in the movie. The Crown Prince was a side character of the neighboring nation, the character had few lines which he would be able to study in few days and he thought with his outstanding looks and pretty face he should be able to portray the image well and his pretty face wasn''t meant to play a mere servant in a movie.

    When his manager Su Yi gave him the script and told him the details. Si Ning went mad and went straight to complain to Liu Zhicheng but he wasn''t able to meet him and he had no choice but to call Liu Ting and purposely drop the hint of him not being satisfied with the role assigned to him. Liu Ting had to call Liu Zhicheng telling him to give Si Ning a better character by calling the Director to change his role.

    All Liu Zhicheng did was call Si Ning to his office and told him if he doesn''t want to play the character he would suggest another Actor to the Director which means Si Ning would end up with no role to play.

    Si Ning doesn''t know how he offended Liu Zhicheng but he always got the feeling that his Employer hates him.

    It was five years ago Chen An approached him and told him they would love to be his agency since he had the height, physique, look of a star, and with his pretty face, he could become famous. Si Ning was only twenty and it wasn''t the first time someone would approach him like that since he came back home but he was looking for a better offer.

    When Chen An gave him his business card and he saw Elite Entertainment written boldly on it, his eyes widen since the Elite Entertainment company was one of the top three entertainment companies in the whole country. It was like winning a jackpot.

    The next day he got dressed in his most expensive suit and went straight to the company. He had never thought of being a professional Model or Actor but he needed money.

    Si Ning knew his mother doesn''t have a high-paying job since his father died seven years ago, they had been struggling yet his mother still sent him abroad to study but what did he do? Si Ning wanted to make it big and squander all his tuition fees away in a casino, he wanted to win the lottery big since he was lazy and doesn''t plan to work hard in the future.

    All he wanted was a lot of money and when he had no dime left, he came back thinking since a lot of modeling companies approached him when he was in high school which he politely rejected them. He might still have the luck and Chen An approaching him with a friendly smile was the written in the star luck he had been looking for.

    Si Ning met Liu Zhicheng the CEO of the Elite Entertainment Company during his interview who seemed excited to see him at first but his face gradually fell till it turned cold.

    To be assigned a Manager and given roles he had to train first. Si Ning didn''t put any effort into his training, always getting late to class with his aloof look and pose of an upcoming star. Looking down on his mates and after a year he signed a ten years contract with Elite Entertainment company.

    It was already four years and he brought nothing other than misery to the company. He doesn''t know how it happened but he kept screwing things up.

    First, he was addicted to gambling, addicted to checking the entertainment news to check if he was trending, always acting reckless, and would not hesitate to retaliate on the netizens that insulted him on the net that Su Yi, his manager had no choice than to take charge in operating his Weibo account.

    The total of the movies he acted in could be counted with his fingers and each one he didn''t have many lines in them and others, the Directors had to make his character die or just appear a few times. It was his fault since one way or the other he would end up drunk and passed out in a club, be late to set, forget his lines, have a hangover then screw up.

    Liu Zhicheng always covers all his acts up, him fighting at the club, him being angry and quarreling at an event, not keeping his image up, and sleeping with whoever seemed appealing to him.

    It would be a lie to say all the online comments didn''t get to him yet he was frustrated that he wasn''t born rich, couldn''t afford luxurious cars, buy a large house, and proudly return the key to his apartment and car which Liu Zhicheng gave him but he couldn''t bring himself to change since he always felt a part of him was missing and it was a part he was searching for even though it seemed ridiculous.

    The CEO of Qiu Entertainment company, Qiu Bai promised him a fortune just for him to accompany him to a dinner event and Si Ning fell for it. He took a drink, next he was laying on a bed and Qiu Bai was all over him. Liu Zhicheng had to burst the door open to save him and also deal with the newspapers that wrote that Si Ning was spotted at Qiu Bai''s mansion.

    Then he met Liu Ting, a year ago when he was only twenty-three, he fell in love, promised to change but yet he still ended up gambling, fighting with other uprising Actors, being jealous and angry when he became broke.

    All he wanted was to just have a significant character and play an unforgettable role so his little sister Si Nan could point proudly at the television and boast to her friends and his mother could be proud of him for once which led him to invite Song Feng to the club and it was the other way round. It was Song Feng that grabbed and kissed him when he was drunk.

 Chapter 2 - Loss

    What did he achieve in his four years in the entertainment industry? Should he have chosen to become a kept lover for Qiu Bai?

    Being a lover to those influential men to have a good role was a good strategy and Qiu Bai made advances towards him letting him know what he wanted from him but Chen An kept reminding Si Ning to focus and Su Yi also prevented him from meeting Qiu Bai.

    Along the way, he fell in love with Liu Ting and he couldn''t be a kept lover since Liu Ting promised to help and support him which means he would be able to have it easy.

    "I am pretty messed up always thinking for an easy way." Si Ning opened the paper bag he was holding, bringing out a small glass cup, and placed it on the rail, he brought out and opened the bottle of Vodka he purchased from the store and poured himself a glass.

    It was an odd and risky thing to do on a bridge in the middle of the night considering his occupation yet he doesn''t try to think of the consequence but focused on thinking of what he had achieved all those years after high school. He could say he was the one topping the game BattleXmode on the net, the most failed gambler, the worst lover, the worst son since he refused to get a part-time job to help his mother when his father died and he could clearly see his mother was struggling to raise him and his sister. To sum it up, a troublesome person who wanted to make it big without putting in an effort.

    "Hmmm." Si Ning took a deep breath trying to shake off the cold seeping through his cloth since the night was a little chilly and the sea breeze didn''t help either. His shirt was so thin and all he wanted to do was to drink vodka, get drunk and maybe he would finally get the courage to end things with Liu Ting for both their sake.

    After taking a few shots till he drank half the bottle. Si Ning brought out his phone ignoring the series of missed calls he had, steading the vodka bottle on the rail to prevent it from falling into the sea. He transferred all the money he saved to his mother on impulse watching as his phone locked.

    Since he returned home five years ago, he had refused to go home and chose to live in the city, waiting for a miracle to make him rich overnight, buy and drive the latest sports car to his hometown to see his mother and sister. It was the only thing he thought was a reasonable move to give him face to show that he wasn''t a worthless son but who was he deceiving.

    When he was in high school, all he did was change his girlfriend weekly and even had boyfriends since he was a wild child and wanted to live his life to the fullest. He tried smoking but never liked it instead he took a habit of drinking even though he couldn''t hold his liquor. He complained when his mother didn''t make him a good breakfast yet his mother never complained and even saved money for him to study abroad since she wanted him to go to college and study to get a job abroad and live a good life.

    Thinking about his mother and his sister that nags a lot but later gave up on him gave Si Ning a sharp headache and he poured himself glass after glass till he emptied the bottle. He was a lousy drinker and drinking a bottle of vodka was risky but he needed it to mess up his brain for a little while even if it was just for one night.

    At least he would get to forget his worries for a while. Si Ning struggled to unlock his phone since he was dizzy and his vision was getting blurry. He squinted his eyes to check the time only to see it was already two in the morning, no one was passing by the bridge and he was all alone with the street lights.

    Si Ning thought about terminating his contract and stick to Qiu Bai''s golden thigh but the high cost was something he couldn''t pay and knowing Qiu Bai, he would make sure to restrict him that he would never be able to break the chains off. Liu Zhicheng had been nothing but a good employer but Si Ning was the one searching for something he had no idea about, trying to find the missing something in his life.

    A terrible hangover was certain after he gets to sleep and wake up. Si Ning clicked the message icon and blinked rapidly before squinting his eyes to focus his eyes and he spotted the draft message he wanted to send to Liu Ting. He wasn''t able to re-read it since his vision was so blurry but he already read the breakup message multiple times. He tried to send it a few times until he saw a message pop-up that his text message was delivered successfully.

    To steady himself from staggering, Si Ning placed his hand on the rail, pushing the empty vodka bottle and watch it dropped into the sea. He was getting so dizzy and was about to fall only to grab the rail with his two hands to steady himself and then he knocked his phone off in the process.

    The phone fell and hanged at the tip of the pile cap making Si Ning widen his eyes.

    "Not that phone, I didn''t back up my gaming account." Si Ning mumbled thinking of a way to save his phone.

    It wasn''t far, the sea doesn''t look far too and all he had to do was to go over the railing and pick his phone.

    Si Ning swung his leg over the railing and lowered to reach for the phone but he wasn''t able to grab it. He grunted stretching his hand only to stagger to see his other leg was dangling and he had no time to shout as he fell into the sea.

    Water gushed into his mouth and he began to sink. Instead of fighting it and struggling to get out as a good swimmer instead, he had a feeling to relax at the back of his mind and he immediately let loose and relaxed in a way he wouldn''t be able to float, feeling a sense of comfort thinking if this was death then it was strangely comfortable. So comfortable.

 Chapter 3 - Rebirth

    Si Ning closed his eyes letting the darkness eat him away knowing it would all end soon but the refreshing feeling of something great was about to happen to continue to engulf him, knowing it was a foolish dream yet he waited.

    And waited.

    And waited..

    And waited...

    Still waiting....

    "What the..?" Si Ning flung his eyes open only to see a red tent roof and heard some yelling. He glanced around to see he was in a big tent and the yelling outside the tent was starting to give him a headache.

    Was it a dream? Wasn''t he just drowning and wasn''t he just drunk and now he could say he was clear-headed.

    Si Ning frowned and tried to sit up on the hard bed that was like a high platform he was currently lying on only for him to grunt as a sharp pain assaulted his chest. "Ah...." He placed his hand on his chest to see it was heavily bandaged with a cloth.

    Cloth?

    He must have been saved by someone which means he must have been wounded on his chest which was the reason for the pain in his chest and now that he wasn''t dizzy or hungover means he had been sleeping for at least a day or two.

    Something was sticking to his back which made Si Ning placed a hand on his head only to pull a mass of dark hair that seemed to be bonded in a loose ponytail and looked like it was attached to his head. For as long as he remembered his hair was always kept short and dyed in different colors since it used to give him a younger appearance and what was this long smooth silky dark hair that seemed to be reaching his waist.

    A wig?

    Si Ning pulled back his hand and his eyes widen to saw a calloused hand and he quickly raise his other hand to check.

    Calloused hands!

    Was it caused by the sea?

    Staring at his hands frightened him so much he had to yell. "What the hell is these callous hands!" His hands couldn''t be like that just by falling into the sea or was it caused by the treatment administered to him? What were these calloused hands!

    Someone jumped into the room when they heard him and it was no other than Chen An and he was dressed in armor.

    "General you are awake." Chen An saluted him and he sounded relieved.

    "Oh Chen An, you are here." Si Ning was glad to see a familiar face at least he was now in the company''s hand which means he was in good hands.

    Si Ning raised his legs slightly to see he was only wearing large dark pants. He didn''t think much of it but looking at Chen An... What was up with Chen An''s attire and his hair being pulled into a ponytail?

    As far as he remembered Chen An wasn''t an Actor. He was his friend and the Personal Assistance of Liu Zhicheng also his hair was always trimmed short that Si Ning suspected Chen An might be visiting a hairdresser thrice a week because he loved to keep his hair extremely short.

    "Here drink." Chen An helped him to sit up and extended a cup of water to him.

    Si Ning narrowed his eyes at the dark cup that looked dirty. He wasn''t going to drink that and risk getting diarrhea. "No thank you, where are we?"

    "At the emergency camp set after you were hit by an arrow so the Physician could treat you and neutralize the poison but thankfully the arrow only grazed your skin." Chen An explained.

    An arrow hit him? It was unbelievable that an arrow hit him. What was this? Ming Dynasty? He didn''t know Chen An was great at telling jokes.

    "Why are you dressed in armor?" Si Ning had to ask as he kept staring at Chen An from head to toe. He wanted to laugh but he couldn''t since the armor suit him giving him a serious look.

    "To be prepared in case of an ambush since we have to protect you, General." Chen An replied.

    Now Chen An was speaking nonsense and the long hair was getting on Si Ning''s nerve as it kept sweeping his back which made him tried to pull the wig off only to feel a sharp pain on his head.

    "General, what are you doing?" Chen An quickly asked sounding worried as he bent, moving closer to check what might be wrong with Si Ning''s hair.

    "Pulling the wig off, how did they glue it so firmly." Si Ning complained as he massaged his scalp to cope with the sharp pain.

    "But General that is your hair." Chen An frowned.

    "And what is with this general." Si Ning rolled his eyes. "My hair is definitely not long like this." He couldn''t help but feel like he was having a ridiculous conversation with Chen An.

    "But it is General Si Ning since you were young, you like keeping your hair so long." Chen An told him.

    "Just give me a mirror!" Si Ning snapped since he didn''t know Chen An had an annoying personality and it was getting on his nerves with the nonsense he kept spouting with a serious expression.

    He watched as Chen An exit the tent and he quickly sat up properly looking for slippers only to see dark boots beside the wooden bed he could hardly call a bed.

    This will do.

    Chen An returned after Si Ning inspected his hard feet and wore the boots knowing he would have to get a manicure and pedicure as soon as possible. Chen An gave him a small mirror that looked old but Si Ning had no energy left to complain.

    Si Ning looked into the mirror to see his flawless pretty face and his starry peach blossom eyes looking back at him which was one of the features that made people hooked on him. Liu Ting loved complimenting his eyes.

    Si Ning was one of a kind, the one called pretty boy, cute and his beauty could rival most beautiful women with his luminous flawless smooth skin almost like polished translucent jade. He was one person that would steal the spotlight wherever he was which made him land into trouble most times since he would never allow a perverted old man or woman to try to grope him in a club.

    Taking a deep breath, he handed the mirror to Chen An, since he didn''t die he would try to change and become a star. It shouldn''t prove difficult with his looks and since he had already broken it off with Liu Ting. He would restart his life and work on how to be a better Actor.

    "Where is the Director?" Si Ning concluded that he must be on set and maybe he lost a few of his memories and he didn''t hesitate to wear the robes Chen An gave him.

    "Director?"

    Was he acting as the Crown Prince now?

    This thought made him laugh as Chen An parted the curtain for him. Si Ning stepped outside only to see men dressed in armor here and there and some stopped to salute him.

    "Where is Director Mo?" Si Ning asked still smiling not knowing why he was feeling so refreshed, the pain in his chest had also subsided like it was never there.

    "I do not understand." Chen An replied.

    Si Ning looked around but he couldn''t see any familiar faces. "Fine, where is the main lead?" Before Chen An could reply, a man interrupted them and saluted.

    "General, Commander Chen. The Xilie army is almost at the Han pass, the scouts just reported." He reported.

    "How many?" Chen An asked looking alert.

    "Roughly five hundred." He replied. "Approaching fast and maybe here before nightfall."

    "General." Chen An turned to him. "What is your command? We have only two hundred men and I don''t think our reinforcement will arrive soon."

    "What?" Si Ning frowned.

    What was this development?

 Chapter 4 - Conclusion

    What is this look? Why are they facing me?

    "General!" Chen An called out seeing that Si Ning was staring at them dumbfounded.

    "I can''t see any cameras, are we resuming? Where are the makeup crew?" Si Ning raised his brows. "Is this practice for which scene?" It was confusing and the terms Chen An was using were confusing him too.

    "General I mean Xilie troops are coming." Chen An frowned. "We have to end this war at once. Since we have crippled most of their forces and General Shen Yu seems to bear a grudge against you for cutting down his son."

    "Force? Cutting?" Si Ning raised a brow.

    "It is a good opportunity to get back at you General, you know how hot-headed General Shen Yu is." Chen An took a deep breath. "We need a plan to end it all at once and go back to our Nation victorious." He explained.

    "Nation? Are you okay Chen An?" Si Ning had to ask. Chen An was behaving crazy and he looked so serious it was starting to creep him out. "As you can see I am fine, you can go back to President Liu." He had to send this unreasonable Chen An away.

    "President Liu?" Chen An pulled up a scowl as the foot soldier who reported saluted them before leaving when Chen An nodded to him. "General get a grip, the army is coming. What do we do? Should we further retreat?"

    Finally, Si Ning had heard enough of Chen An. If Chen An would not find him the Director, he would find him himself and demand the details of the show.

    With this thought, Si Ning proceed to walk around the camp but all he sees were men running around, they stopped and saluted him before going on their way. He proceeded to the second tent in the camp which was far from his tent, it was only two tents on set. It looked big and Si Ning figured it would contain the filming instruments and perhaps the main lead Shao Lang would be there along with the Director and the filming crew. He hates Shao Lang with his lousy fake smile and act that wins most Directors hearts.

    He heard some growling and some shouting till he reached the tent, parting the mesh to almost faint when the strong stench of blood assaulted his nose and saw people lying wounded on the floor. Some even had their arms gone and the man growling arm was cut off while a woman dressed in bloody robes was bandaging it up.

    This wasn''t a 3D effect, it looked so real that Si Ning froze in his step and the wounded man bit his lips hard and even tried to sit up to salute him the moment he saw but Si Ning but Si Ning bolted and ran to his tent.

    "General." Chen An called out.

    "That is not 3D, right? That... his hand.. no arm.. legs oh...." Si Ning raised his hands to see his callused hands.

    What was happening? Long hair, War...?

    "3D? What is 3D General?" Chen An asked looking curious. "Oh you saw Ah Dai, he apologized for not being helpful but General he was able to hold up so the medics can treat our men first."

    It couldn''t be. Si Ning had seen netizens talking about reincarnation and rebirth novels. He knew about it since Si Nan loved reading those sorts of books but this doesn''t make sense.

    "I am a General of which state?" Si Ning asked bitterly as he parted the mesh of his tent, slightly afraid to step in.

    Si Ning''s eyes darted around. A hard bed, a table, a chair, a series of spears, a sword in its sheath, shiny silver and blue armor on the chair. Things he had missed when he woke up since he didn''t inspect his surroundings, he was more concerned about his hands and feet.

    "You are General Si Ning of Great Xiu Nation...." Chen An paused. "General is your memory damaged?" He proceeded cautiously.

    "Xiu Nation!" Si Ning yelled. "Like Xiu country or state?"

    "Xiu country, we have many states under us." Chen An replied calmly.

    "This cannot be happening! I refuse to believe it! Where is Song Feng!!!....." Si Ning yelled till the back of his throat vibrated.

    Chen An had collaborated with the rest to pull a prank on him and he would find the hidden cameras for this prank show and if it was Song Feng, He would not hesitate to beat him up, scriptwriter or not.

    Maybe Elite Entertainment would cancel his contract but he could always go and attach himself to Qiu Bai laps and then rise again. Never to gamble, fight and to live an honest life, become famous, and become the number one most sort after man in the country.

    "Song Feng!!!" He yelled as he walked around the camp. The soldiers saluted him but he ignored them checking some armors on the ground. The quality was quite good and heavy. This shouldn''t be discarded on the floor. It cost a fortune to rent them.

    "General, Song Feng is the Prime Minister''s son, why are you looking for him?" Chen An asked hot on Si Ning''s heels as he collected the armor from him.

    "Where is he?" Si Ning stated inspecting Chen An armor for any hidden cameras.

    "He is near Bao, Scholar Song Feng is a scholar and studying the act of traditional medicine." Chen An explained. "He is not stationed at this camp but part of General Shao Lang''s army since he would be attending to the wounded."

    "Shao Lang, the main lead." Si Ning knew he was on his own and he would do his best to find out his situation of this prank reality show.

    After acting like a mad man all over the camp checking the nearby trees for the cameras, the filming crew and seeing there were no hidden cameras and the foot soldiers were all lined up waiting for his command which means the cameras were well hidden and he would not lose to Shao Lang.

    What sort of tragedy is this.

    Si Ning knew how to dance, sing and act but why would he go to war. This was all a dream and him pinching himself doesn''t seem to wake him up which means he would have to play along for now at least for him to look cool on the show, the way he had been acting wasn''t good for his image.

    "Chen An to the tent." Si Ning commanded walking towards the tent he had used one heavy sword to vandalized yelling for the hidden camera not even caring to play along.

    Chen An spread the map on the table and two other Commanders joined them. They wore silver armor and helmets.

    "General." They both saluted Si Ning.

    "This is Han pass and the enemy is moving from this point and here....." Chen An pointed at the map. "But General are you alright?"

    This was the time for Si Ning to apply his BattleXmode experience as he nodded listening attentively to Chen An, staring at the map with intense concentration.

    Maybe this was Liu Zhicheng helping him in this reality show and maybe he would win a lot of money after winning or a grand prize. Since Shao Lang was at another camp. A male lead would also be stationed at his camp and since the focus was on him. It means he was the male lead.

    After his conclusion, Si Ning wanted to laugh out loud like a mad man but he had to follow the invisible script to win this outrageous competition.

 Chapter 5 - Reality

    "Yes... how high is this... this.." Si Ning pointed to what seemed like a hill since it doesn''t have a label on it and with the shape, he could never guess wrong since topping BattleXmode was no joke but yet he was quite intrigued by the map which was made from fine clothing material. The woven pattern was amazing and looks authentic.

    "It''s sloppy and almost smooth, up to forty feet." Chen An pointed out.

    "The passage is narrow which means at least ten horses can pass through at once, to meet them will prove difficult, we will lose many men but this hill.. hmmm this should be good for an ambush." Si Ning lips curled up at his cleverness. He mentally gave himself an award as he nodded.

    "Su Heng?" Chen An called as he turned to the man next to him who seemed to be in deep thought and Si Ning could tell this Su Heng was the strategist.

    "But General, no trees to cover us and we would be spotted at daylight since they will probably arrive at the pass before nightfall." Chen An explained. "The hills are quite smooth and will be difficult to climb."

    "We do not need to start climbing at the base, the hill is stretched up here and we can begin climbing from here to the top and run across to wait but we will be visible in daylight." Su Heng pointed to a rough surface which would be the best for climbing.

    "Have you ever heard of camouflage?" Si Ning announced.

    "Camouflage?" Su Heng asked with a puzzled look.

    "Yes Camouflage, We will use leaves. Joining them together to cover our armour as we lay low, flat at the top of the hill making sure from General Shen Yu and his troops'' vision will only see the leaves when they look up that if they look up eh eh eh." Si Ning couldn''t avoid laughing evilly at his plan. "How I am looking at this pass, they would be cautious of traps so they won''t run ahead instead they would take their time to look around and it is up to us to lead them to do so." Si Ning nodded feeling proud.

    "General!"

    Si Ning turned to see the man called Ah Dai with a pale face, beaded sweat on his forehead, who had lost his arm dressed in armour and a woman in robes with a bloodstained apron that seemed to be part of the medics behind him looking worried.

    "Ah Dai...."

    "Commander Ji Ran..." Ah Dai stopped Ji Ran. "I am General Si Ning shield, forgive me for letting an arrow hit you General but there won''t be a next time since I will be there protecting you." He saluted.

    The plot was going crazy that Si Ning eyes widen as he stared at the man who seemed to be slightly older than him, standing before him with a serious resolution. Si Ning had already concluded mentally that this was nothing but a show and he was the main character but seeing Ah Dai arm gone was so confusing.

    "Ah Dai." Si Ning approached him with a serious look.

    "Yes General, I will protect you with my life." Ah Dai stated firmly.

    All Ah Dai said was creeping Si Ning out but looking at the woman ashen face already means Ah Dai wasn''t in a good condition.

    "Rest well and wait quietly in bed for us to return." Si Ning chocked out as a feeling of uneasiness creep up his back.

    "General.. I... I.. want to help please, even if my arm is gone I can still fight!" Ah Dai bowed.

    "The only way you can help is to wait till your wound heal." Si Ning tried to be reasonable. This plot may be a test but he wasn''t about to fail it.

    "General....."

    "That''s enough Ah Dai, Stay at the camp!" Si Ning doesn''t know where his courageous voice came from or why he was able to mask his shaky hands but he wasn''t about to give up till he proves this was nothing but a show.

    "Yes, General Si Ning." Ah Dai bowed before stepping out with the woman sticking close to him.

    Si Ning walked back to the table. "Let''s continue." He took a deep breath trying to push all the negative thought away.

    "So we will jump on them?" Ji Ran said. "On the troops from the side."

    "Close enough, we first hit them with few arrows as we lay low since we have no time to set traps. Then we jump on them making sure to hit them hard ." Si Ning face began to fall as his plan seemed unrealistic and he had two hundred soldiers and their enemy had five hundred.

    This was different from the game. Since it was some sort of a show. The filming crew would be around.

    "It could work since the mountain is sloppy and they would never imagine us to climb it since there would be no sign of us climbing." Chen An added.

    "Half of the troops will climb, the other half will march and face the troops head-on. That will be our three-way attack." Si Ning nodded. "We will show them its a mistake to walk in our lair."

    "Forgive me, General, I didn''t consider General Shen Yu would chase us this far." Chen An apologized.

    "Just make sure there won''t be a second time." Si Ning nodded.

    "Yes and..." Su Heng stopped when they heard some ruckus outside.

    They turned to the entrance and it was Chen An who first stepped out to see two soldiers holding a soldier who was on his knees. His lips bloody.

    "What is happening?" Si Ning asked.

    "General we caught him sprinkling poison on our drinks and wanted to set our rations on fire." The soldier with a large scar across his face said.

    The scar looked hideous but nothing a cosmetic makeup couldn''t do.

    "General forgive me. My sister is in their hands and they plan to sell her off."

    This was finally time for Si Ning to shine and he stepped forward and bent to look at his face. He looked like he was beating up badly and it looked real but Si Ning ignored it and straightened up.

    "You decided to jeopardise a whole army because of your sister." It was a tricky situation.

    "General Si Ning please forgive me.." He begged as he cried. "Please do not take it out on my family."

    "What should we do Chen An." Si Ning asked casually. He would not hesitate to push the problem on another person.

    "We have to conclude our plan and we don''t have use for a spy, he should die here." Chen An replied calmly, his face cold.

    "Yes, kill him." Si Ning ordered and before he blinks the soldier holding the spy down raised his sword and slit his throat cutting the head off.

    Si Ning eyes widen as the head rolled on the floor and blood gushed out from the severed neck. It was like a horror movie.

    "General." Chen An called him.

    "... Is he dead?" Si Ning asked foolishly.

    "Forgive me General for acting so fast." The scared face soldier apologized.

    That was it. This was reality!!!

 Chapter 6 - Stability

    "It was a raid, seven years ago." The soldier replied firmly as he sheathed his bloody sword without wiping the blood off. His face was impassive like he wasn''t the one who just severed a man''s head.

    This was real.

    The head-on the floor was real, the thick stench of blood was real and this was no makeup or trick. Si Ning knew he would be nothing but a fool to deny it. He had truly transmigrated to another time and no amount of trick could cover up a severed head and he doesn''t need to touch the head to know it was real.

    "Set the plan into motion, take the men. Tell me when you are ready." Si Ning''s eyes didn''t leave the head once as the scarred face soldier grabbed the head and carried it like it was just a thing while the other carried the body.

    Si Ning retreated to his tent. His legs shaking and he was even surprised his voice didn''t shake when he gave the instructions to Chen An.

    This was real.

    He had never heard of the Great Xiu Nation, he was a bad history student in high school and he had transmigrated. As nobody but a General not a Second Prince of the nation. If he was among the foot soldiers, he would be escaping by now but what does this mean?

    Should he fake his death and run away? That would be impossible to carry out and he had not gotten used to this world yet.

    Why did he have to be the General?

    If he was a Prince, he would accept it and live his life to the fullest. Creating a harem filled with the most beautiful women in the country. He would depend on his Advisor, giving commands and never step on the battlefield and he would be eating the best dishes but now he was nothing but a General who seemed to be respected and having three Commanders follow him.

    Si Ning could feel bile rising in his throat but what scared him most was how composed he was and how steady his hands were. He should definitely be going crazy and screaming looking for a way to escape this fate but yet he had no time and a General named Shen Yu was after his head. This was a nightmare he never thought he would wake up to. He was an Actor and had seen more ancient settings dramas that he lost count of.

    The era he woke up was not good, He knew how well the Emperor would be treated which means one wrong word and his head might end up rolling on the floor just like the spy and no one would care to blink. Knowing he could be attacked at any time, knowing one of his subordinates could be a spy and planning to kill him. It was the same for the Emperor or Princes too but at least the Emperor would be considered as the son of heaven and many wouldn''t dare to even look at his face.

    Then as the General, he would have to report to him, the Emperor who was the most powerful person in the whole country. The worst part of this era was when torture would be seen as nothing and if he falls into this General Shen Yu''s hands. Si Ning knew he would even faint before any torture would be inflicted on him and he doubted this General Shen Yu would spare him even if he fainted he would only wake up by more torture.

    Not even having a bit of memory of his time in this period leads to a disadvantage. The only person he recognized was Chen An and now he would be leading men to war and most to their deaths and the man called Ah Dai was wounded which means there would be no one to protect him on the battlefield.

    What should he do? Si Ning was still thinking and the way he was thinking fast about different scenarios that could happen if he makes one mistake didn''t make him aware of Su Heng that came in.

    "General we are ready." Su Heng reported.

    What! According to Si Ning''s calculation, he doesn''t think an hour had passed and they were already ready. Si Ning took a deep breath only to see Su Heng staring at the armor on the chair.

    Si Ning assumed the armor should belong to him and he moved towards it only to see it was different from the one on set which Chen An tried on him once. Anyone could tell the armor was special since it wasn''t boring looking like the Commanders but beautifully made and the color was glittering with a dragon emblem on the top left corner of his chest.

    Si Ning quickly changed to a fitting cloth accommodating the armor, glad he knew the basis as an Actor. He carried his sword that weighs a ton silently praying he doesn''t get to use it. "Helmet?" He asked after looking around to see there was none in the tent.

    The majority of the soldiers wore helmets apart from the Commanders.

    "General, you do not like wearing a helmet." Su Heng told him.

    Si Ning doesn''t care, he was about to go to war and he would not jeopardize his life, he had to protect his face too and in the worst-case scenario he might have to hide on the battlefield and when hiding he needed the helmet to conceal his identity from this General Shen Yu.

    "I will bring one." Su Heng bowed when Si Ning didn''t reply to him.

    Si Ning wasn''t disappointed when Su Heng came back and presented a good helmet to him that was even matching his armor and different from the one he sees the soldiers wearing. He would have loved to have like their helmet to make him blend in but his armor was enough to attract the enemy that he was General Si Ning and he had to prepare to fight this General Shen Yu of Xilie nation.

    "General." Chen An called to lead him outside.

    To Si Ning''s surprise. The leaves camouflage were already done and when he inspected it. It seemed perfect he was a little horrified at how well it was made.

    "Did you brief them on the plan?" Si Ning asked glad his voice was steady and firm.

    "Yes General." Chen An replied.

    "Let''s go." Si Ning said securing the sword to his waist.

    Chen An nodded before facing the troops that were lined perfectly in rows and separated into two. "Men of Great Xiu! We are going onward to conquer our enemy and we will prevail!" He yelled at the top of his voice.

    "Long live Xiu Empire!" They all yelled before they turned as the first set of soldiers began marching towards the side of the camp to start climbing the hill.

    "Me and Ji Ran will lead the ambush." Su Heng saluted and Si Ning nodded at Ji Ran who bowed to him.

    A soldier was holding the reins of two horses and Si Ning mounted one while Chen An mounted the other one.

    "Let''s go." Si Ning kicked the horse into motion to lead the rest of the army out of the camp down the dirt road.

    Only a few soldiers were left to safeguard the camp.

 Chapter 7 - Ready

    Some foot soldiers starting working fast setting up the wooden spiky barriers and it was astonishing how fast and well they work.

    The atmosphere was stiff and anyone could tell a big showdown was about to happen. Looking towards the sun, Si Ning could tell it was almost dusk and Shen Yu''s army would arrive soon.

    Si Ning took a deep breath watching for any movement at the top of the hill and it didn''t take long for him to see the half of his troops with the leaves running at the top of the hills, on each side. Su Heng leading the right side while Ji Ran leads the left side. They started setting out by lying flat on top of the hill using the leaves as a shield and Si Ning couldn''t even spot the arrows pointed at the pass. So flawless how they were able to blend that Si Ning felt proud but also regretting not staying at the camp with an excuse of his wound acting up.

    Damn trying to act as a righteous leader and honorable General for a Nation he doesn''t know.

    Thinking back to his options, he should have gone with the soldiers for the ambush then stay back at the top of the hill to watch the battle making sure to lie flat to avoid arrows. The party would be too busy fighting to notice him. Si Ning knew he wasn''t meant for the front line sitting on the horse which means an arrow could come flying at him from any direction and hit him.

    The situation was very tricky but Si Ning wasn''t planning on dying. He did sword training once for a movie but then he missed lots of the training that his trainer had to quit. If it was martial art, he was quite good at it since he had to train to at least knock off some of Shao Lang''s teeth if he ever saw a slight opportunity to do so.

    During his high school days, he does follow some of his friends to watch kickboxing and him and his close friend Shang Jin would train at the schoolyard late at night.

    Looking back to those times and foolishly cutting Shang Jin off after he traveled abroad and coming back to avoid Shang Jin even after Shang Jin traveled from far to see him. Si Ning had done many mistakes and looking back at how he even started going out with Shang Jin''s girlfriend but Shang Jin never fought over it with him.

    "What a shitty person I am." Si Ning muttered to himself.

    "General?" Chen An raised his eyebrows since he didn''t catch what Si Ning said.

    "For them not to run over with their horses but act cautiously, we have to move back and during the ambush, we will meet them head-on." Si Ning told him.

    It was his selfish plan of leaving a few feet between him and the junction for the attack. This wasn''t BattleXmode which he would have nine lives. He had played a lot of virtual games but the reality was different, he only had one life.

    "Yes General." Chen An turned to face the soldiers. "We will move back in other to trap our enemy while ten soldiers will stay on the front line!" He yelled.

    "Aye!!!"

    Si Ning took a deep breath and kicked his horse into motion watching how ten soldiers quickly stood on the front line like their lives worth nothing since they were ready to throw it away. They stood behind the barricade ready to draw their bows looking fearless.

    All Si Ning had to do was to survive and maybe he would wake up in his modern world but he still couldn''t let go of the possibility of being dead since he fell into the sea.

    He looked around trying to find a possible means to escape in case the seeking revenge General Shen Yu of Xilie Nation decided to come at him. That was all revenge was. They would always come for their main target first and there was no doubt this General Shen Yu would sprint forward to meet him.

    All he had seen in dramas. As the main target, he would also race to face Shen Yu but he had already taken the life of his son according to Chen An which means the father was out for blood and would not hesitate to cut him down.

    It all depends on logic and Si Ning would win this fight with logic and avoid being reckless and by all means, avoid clashing with Shen Yu.

    "Chen An, your bow and arrows." Si Ning started. "When you see Shen Yu I expect you to draw it at once and concentrate on shooting him down. As the one leading the army, if they see him fall it, their formation will crumble and the rest will have no choice but to retreat." It was the only choice to deal with Shen Yu which means Chen An had to shoot at least five arrows and maybe one will luckily hit Shen Yu.

    "Yes General." Chen An replied.

    Since Si Ning killed his son, he could already calculate that Shen Yu was old with a lot of battle experience which might lead Si Ning to be at a disadvantage.

    "Make sure you shoot him down, no mistake is needed, can you do it?" Si Ning had to ask. All he wanted was not to end up dead even if he had to count on Chen An. He never plans to engage in this fight.

    "Yes General, as the fourth most skilled archer of Great Xiu nation, I will not fail you." Chen An declared with a serious look.

    That was a little reassuring for Si Ning but he would have loved for the first most skilled archer to carry it out but he knew the person might not presently be in his army. Si Ning was no hero and he would perform his duties as the pen that was mightier than the sword. Using his intelligence he never relied on in the modern day world to win this war.

    Si Ning wanted to ask again if Chen An could do it but stopped when he heard heavy horses'' hooves approaching at a fast speed and just like he predicted they seemed to slow down as the man leading at the front raised his hand. Looking at them, Si Ning could tell the majority of them were riding horses. Eyes on them completing disregarding their environment.

    Not seeing a sign of climbing as reassured them there was no gap for an ambush at the top of the hills.

    "Si Ning!!! You die today!!!...."

    Uh?

 Chapter 8 - Battle

    At times like this Si Ning knew he was supposed to reply just like how he had seen the Generals do in most dramas but he was not ready to let his voice turn hoarse by yelling since their distance was quite far. Keeping quiet would agitate Shen Yu and make him reckless which would be a good sign for Chen An to quickly take him out.

    "Si Ning..... You die today!!!" Shen Yu yelled.

    Si Ning wondered if the man had a few screws loose since he acted like Si Ning didn''t hear him at first so he had to repeat his statement.

    "I say! Si Ning... you die today!!!" Shen Yu pointed at him.

    Si Ning resisted the urge to roll his eyes and he could almost imagine a tint of a red layer on Shen Yu''s eyes. If he was the one a person ignored, he would not tolerate it and he would not hesitate to use his fist to punch them in the face and seeing how old Shen Yu was, he knew Shen Yu would not allow him to ignore his elders. So far away but Si Ning could almost picture Shen Yu glaring at him as his face turned red in anger.

    Almost half of Shen Yu''s army carried a golden flag with what seemed like a bluebird emblem on it. Si Ning''s lips curled up into a smile since holding a flag was just like a handicap. The flag was like proof that the Xilie army would win the war. Si Ning couldn''t blame them for their confidence since they knew he had roughly two hundred troops.

    "General, you are not going to reply to him?" Chen An asked.

    "Let the dog bark." Si Ning said softly his eyes on the party approaching them. He had always been foul-mouthed and he wasn''t interested in changing that part of him. Shen Yu could drop dead for all he cares.

    It would have been a good move if Shen Yu plan the attack carefully since they were greater in number and if they use their number wisely they would overpower Si Ning''s army.

    Looking at them Si Ning could already see his army win this war. The casualties would be much and his army would have won easily if they had reinforcement that would attack Shen Yu''s army from behind. Trapping them making a four-way attack.

    "Loose!!!"

    "Loose!!!"

    Si Ning didn''t have to turn to know it was Su Heng and Ji Ran that gave the orders and he watched how Shen Yu''s army looked shocked as arrows started raining from the top of the hill down on them making them confused ruining their formation.

    It was a sight to see as they started falling off their horses at a fast rate and discarding the flags they were holding. Si Ning almost laughs out like a villain.

    "Loose!!!!"

    "Ah...!!!" Those who were hit screamed in agony as the smell of blood started rising, filling the air.

    "Ya...."

    "Ah..."

    "Rise!!! Loose!!!"

    Si Ning saw his troops at the top of the hill threw the camouflage leaves away to shoot down their enemies better and to pressure them so they would not have the opportunity to fight back.

    It would be reckless and difficult for Shen Yu''s army to start climbing the hills to engage them which means the only option for General Shen Yu''s army was to charge forward and some even succeeded in shooting their arrows back at them and the rest didn''t disappoint Si Ning when they tried to control their horses.

    "Charge!!!! For Xilie!!!" Shen Yu commanded angrily and Si Ning could almost imagine how Shen Yu was gritting his teeth.

    "For Xilie!!! Yah....." The rest that didn''t fall kicked their horses into motion.

    "Charge!!!!" Su Heng commanded pointing his sword down at Shen Yu''s army at the bottom of the hill in other to cut part of the troops off from approaching the other half of their army.

    "Charge!!!!" Ji Ran commanded.

    "Ya.....!!!" The soldiers at the hill yelled.

    Si Ning watched as his soldiers started sliding and running down from the top of the hill with their swords drawn discarding their bows and arrows.

    "Charge!!!! Forward!!!" Chen An yelled drawing out his bow to shoot down General Shen Yu. "For Xiu!!!....."

    "Ah.....!!!"

    Si Ning watched as the foot soldiers charged forward to complete their three-way attack but he made no move to join them but sat steadily on his horse. Another time he would train and fight with his men but not today.

    The army of Shen Yu was dropping fast and Si Ning was quite pleased with the way the war was going. Due to the small attack, they had almost taken half of Shen Yu''s army out.

    Chen An left his arrow loose. The arrow flew up and Si Ning was about to complain with the absurd direction Chen An just shot his arrow only to see the arrow going down smoothly, directly at Shen Yu but just as predicted by Si Ning, Shen Yu used his sword to cut it down like he just cut a fly but Chen An was already sending series of arrows flying only for Shen Yu to guard himself with his sword and two managed to hit his hand but that didn''t slow him down.

    The wound didn''t look deep and Si Ning was getting annoyed at how skillful Shen Yu was in using just his sword to cut the arrows.

    "Is he a superhuman?" Si Ning muttered to himself as he drew his sword.

    With the speed, Shen Yu was coming towards them and didn''t fail in cutting down anybody in his path. Si Ning had to be on high alert.

    "Fight me, General Si Ning!!!" Shen Yu yelled charging towards them.

    That was it, it won''t be a minute for Shen Yu to engage Si Ning. It was a risky situation but Si Ning didn''t even move. Si Ning silently played Chen An would understand the situation and deal with Shen Yu for him.

    It would be bad for his image to order Chen An to engage in battle with Shen Yu instead Si Ning didn''t say a word. He didn''t kick his horse to motion but sat there quietly. His horse was on the left side and a little bit behind Chen An which means Shen Yu would have to clash with Chen An first.

    "General I will cut him down! Ya!" Chen An kicked his horse to motion drawing his sword to fight Shen Yu.

    Yes!

 Chapter 9 - Engage

    Before Chen An could jump and slash Shen Yu to prevent him from standing up to regain his balance, Shen Yu met his sword before he could inflict any damage. For how heavy their swords clashed Si Ning could tell it was a battle of power and stability. This wasn''t something he could handle. He doubts he had the power to even meet Shen Yu''s sword without him losing his balance.

    "Si Ning!!! Fight me!!!!" Shen Yu yelled as he overpowered Chen An, his sword pushing at Chen An''s sword giving him space to extend his leg, and kicked Chen An on the stomach.

    Hell no.

    "Hell no." Si Ning had to voice his thought out as he watched Shen Yu jumped to his feet and slashed at Chen An''s arm.

    Shen Yu kicked Chen An sword away before giving Chen An a flying kick to show that Chen An was blocking his way and he had no time to deal with him.

    It was quite hard for Si Ning to be concentrated on trying not to be hit by an arrow and the fight that unfolded before him. He watched as Shen Yu started running towards him and he almost gave a thumb''s up to Chen An who was quick to recover and tried to chase Shen Yu despite his movement was a bit slow.

    It was a relief for Si Ning to see Chen An on his feet but he had to concentrate on the man coming for him. Si Ning blinked only to see Ji Ran jumped out of nowhere to strike at Shen Yu but Shen Yu skillfully turned and met his sword.

    "You will not touch our General!" Ji Ran yelled standing firm on the ground giving no room for Shen Yu to push his off.

    "You insects just keep on coming... guess I will have to take your heads first!" Shen Yu seethed.

    "Not if I take yours first!" Chen An jumped to pierce Shen Yu''s chest only for Shen Yu to kick him off sending Chen An rolling on the ground.

    "What the..." Si Ning took a deep breath hardly could he believe his eyes. Shen Yu was concentrated on Ji Ran but was able to send Chen An flying without losing his footing.

    Shen Yu twisted his blade driving Ji Ran back and Ji Ran sprang forward so that the lower point of his sword slide along with Shen Yu''s sword and drive towards his chest. Shen Yu''s sword was forced to the side and he resulted in kicking Ji Ran off sending him towards Chen An that was trying to stand up. The collision almost made Si Ning cringe but surprisingly he was sitting calmly on the horse. His face impassive and pale, he wasn''t making any move of fleeing.

    The kick was a powerful good skill and Si Ning could tell Shen Yu trained his legs to produce such a result.

    Not time to think but this was time to act!

    If he race towards the camp. Shen Yu would chase after him and would cause a lot of casualties at the camp and what sort of excuse would he have to come up to defend himself and not appear as the General who ran from the front line.

    It was quite difficult to act without thinking.

    "Si Ning!!... fight me!!!" Shen Yu yelled.

    Si Ning glanced at Ji Ran and Chen An who were now engaged in battle with some Xilie soldiers that wanted to prevent them from stopping Shen Yu from attacking him. Just in a blink of an eye, Shen Yu picked up a bow and arrow on the ground and he quickly draws the bow.

    Does this mean this was his end? Not even spending a day in the new world.

    Shen Yu released the bowstring sending the arrow flying straight at Si Ning but Si Ning was quick on his feet jumping down from his horse barely missing the arrow by an inch. He could tell he jumped down based on his reflex after he had thought he wouldn''t escape the arrow.

    Taking his time, Si Ning heaved a sigh of relief. It was something Si Ning wasn''t familiar with but strangely he was too calm for someone who had faced a situation of dying twice.

    Ji Ran jumped on Shen Yu along with Chen An whose arm was bleeding. They both tackled Shen Yu but Shen Yu still managed to kick Chen An away as Ji Ran slashed Shen Yu''s knee. Shen Yu turned and kicked him off only for an arrow to hit him on his shoulder.

    "Who?" Si Ning quickly turned to where the arrow came from only to see Su Heng drew his bow and released another arrow and it shot towards Shen Yu which hit his leg making Shen Yu lost his balance.

    "Si Ning!!!!" Shen Yu yelled as Ji Ran kicked him hard on his head making him fall to the ground and he loses his consciousness.

    Eish, that would definitely cause a concussion.

    Si Ning released the breath he was holding as sweat slide down his face. Shen Yu was only a few feet from reaching him. He knew blood had drawn away from his face and his face was now whiter than a plain sheet of white paper but now he could check the progress of the battle.

    "General Shen Yu!!!"

    Three soldiers rushed at them but both Ji Ran and Chen An were able to deal with them.

    "General Shen Yu has fallen!!!"

    "Retreat!!! Retreat!!! Retreat!!!"

    "Retreat!!!....."

    Just as predicted the rest of Shen Yu''s soldiers fled.

    "General your command!" Ji Ran yelled.

    "Do not chase them, we have their General!" Si Ning took a deep breath feeling mentally exhausted as he pulled off his helmet and walked slowly to Shen Yu who Ji Ran was tying his hands while Su Heng proceeded to tie his legs.

    "Such cowards, we will never leave our General in the hands of the enemy. We rather die than see General Shen Yu captured." Su Heng commented.

    "Why?" Si Ning had to ask. There would be a time where there would be no choice but to leave the General just like how the survivors of the Xilie army did.

    "Because his....."

    "Enough!" Ji Ran cut Su Heng off. "That is not the reason for me, Chen An or Ah Dai to protect General Si Ning. He is our General and we do not base our actions on selfish reasons or because we are commanded to do so also General is a great warrior and he would never leave us in a dire situation."

    Si Ning knew he just did, using them as a shield but they would never know.

    "You are right, I apologize General." Su Heng bowed.

    Their discussion was confusing but before Si Ning could ask them to elaborate about who commanded them to protect him, his eardrums almost burst when Shen Yu yelled.

    "Si Ning!!!...."

    Oh.. what an old annoying man. Sleep already.

 Chapter 10 - Proceedings

    Staring down at him, Si Ning could see the man was quite old, at least in his fifties and because his son died he made a terrible choice by leading his army blindly. Si Ning concluded that Shen Yu must have loved his son dearly.

    "Si Ning!!!" Shen Yu said between gritted teeth.

    This was another era. He was a General and would act as a General.

    "When did the occurrence of his son losing his life again?" Si Ning asked nonchalantly.

    "Si Ning!!!!" Shen Yu growled, his eyes glaring daggers at Si Ning''s nonchalant attitude.

    "The last time we fought along the river five days ago." Chen An replied as Ji Ran started bandaging his bleeding arm.

    Five days ago... Does that mean he transmigrated to this world five days ago or was it just when he woke up? Did he die when he fell into the sea then he miraculously came to this world? What sort of fate or destiny did he end up with?

    "General..."

    Si Ning broke out of his thought when Ji Ran called him. He blinked.

    "General." Ji Ran called again looking worried.

    "General Shen Yu, different things happen at war, I may lose my life and I don''t think anyone will hold you for it." Si Ning explained as he tried to block out his thoughts. "Blindly charging in like that. Shen Yu, you are not fit to be a General." He declared staring down at Shen Yu''s beards that were now stained with soil.

    "Si Ning!!! sounding so ignorant when you and I know if I take your head today Xiu Zhi...!"

    Before Shen Yu could complete his sentence Ji Ran delivered a sudden blow on his cheek knocking a tooth out.

    If looks could kill Si Ning knew he would be dead ten times over with how Shen Yu turned sharply to glare at him like he wasn''t the one that just took a blow. Hatred was nothing but a bad foundation to build on but Si Ning couldn''t blame him but only blamed him for not using his army wisely. It turned out to be the best for Si Ning''s army so he had no complaint.

    Si Ning straightened up and he was glad when he saw at least a quarter of his troops standing on their feet. Some were wounded but still didn''t hinder them from helping the soldiers with the worst wounds. Two soldiers approached him, it was the scarred face man and the other man who was with him earlier at the camp that took care of the body of the spy. Looking at them Si Ning could guess they were friends and there was nothing better than having friends to watch each other backs on the battlefield.

    "General. " They saluted him.

    "We caught eleven soldiers of Xilie but General what should we do with the wounded soldiers of Xilie nation?" The scarred face man asked.

    "We take the eleven home and kill the wounded or pack them with our fallen soldiers." Chen An said.

    "Chen An!" Su Heng lightly hit Chen An''s head.

    "Forgive me, General, it is your call to make!" Chen An fell on one knee and bowed deeply.

    Si Ning was lost on what to do. It would have been better if Chen An took charge for now. "Gather the dead, we need to clean up and return to camp." He gave his instructions ignoring the scarred face soldier question, he noticed the soldier next to him seemed to want to say something only to look away shamelessly.

    "Yes General."

    "Si Ning!!!!...." Shen Yu seethed.

    "Knock him out." Si Ning gestured to Shen Yu.

    "Yes General." Ji Ran bowed before giving a powerful blow to Shen Yu which made him collapsed.

    Seeing how heavy the blow was. Si Ning knew it would take time for Shen Yu to wake up.

    The scarred face soldier drew out his sword looking like a wolf that was going out to protect its pack, Si Ning had no choice but to call him back. The way he saw him cut a head cleanly off a shoulder was something he doesn''t want to see again.

    "Wait, we treat the wounded soldiers of Xilie." Si Ning concluded.

    "General I do not think that is a good idea." Su Heng said. "First, it''s dangerous to keep them with us, second I don''t think our men will treat them right at the camp also bringing them in as the spoils of war is good if only we have no problem at the camp till we set home."

    What Su Heng said was nothing but the truth. Si Ning would also love to prevent a Xilie soldier from going berserk at the camp and inflict a wound on their medics or go ahead and spoil their rations.

    "We create space to treat them outside and I with some of my men will personally watch them." Si Ning declared. He had sharp eyes and he was confident of not missing a single fly when the treatment starts.

    "General, you will rest in the tent. I will personally watch them." Ji Ran said too quickly.

    "And me too General." Su Heng added.

    "General! forgive me for not dealing with General Shen Yu fast." Chen An apologized still on one knee. "I will accept any punishment fit for me."

    It was a sorry sight to see and Si Ning wanted to cry and hug Chen An but he wasn''t able to do so as he felt right there as a General. He knew he was no longer the same when he wasn''t fazed by seeing people dying on the battlefield when he wasn''t afraid as Shen Yu approached him earlier. He wasn''t afraid to fight him but still, he doesn''t know if he had the skill to do so. The training he did doesn''t involve a real sword and he wasn''t ready to embarrass himself and maybe he had always been like this but didn''t know since he never faced a situation like this.

    "You did well Chen An." Si Ning patted him on the shoulder. "Ji Ran take Chen An to the camp for better treatment. Send the medics over to help the wounded."

    "General I can still be of help." Chen An choked out looking like Si Ning just gave him a cruel sentence.

    "No! You will treat your wound first." Si Ning turned to Su Heng.

    "General!!!" Chen An yelled which made Si Ning almost snapped his neck to turn to him. "Please do not abandon me!!!" He cried out.

    This was getting annoying at how they think during this era. Si Ning was getting annoyed at how pitiful Chen An looked just like how Ah Dai did. He knew nothing of this world and he had a lot to learn to know how they think.

    Si Ning took a deep breath. "I will never abandon you." He declared. "How you can help me is to treat your wound Chen An because I will be angry if you faint due to blood loss." He said clearly to make Chen An to understand if would be noting but pain if he faint.

    "General." Chen An stood up his eyes full of unshed tears like Si Ning just showed him a world filled with beautiful flowers.

    "Now go, let Ji Ran take you. You cannot ride a horse in your condition and don''t complain."

    "Yes General." Chen An and Ji Ran chorused.

    "Su Heng, deal with the situation here and do not ask me any question." It was Si Ning''s way of knowing the next step to take.

    "Yes General."

    Since he doesn''t know the procedures, the least he could do was let Su Heng handle and act like an unbothered General that trusted his Commanders.

 Chapter 11 - To Enjoy This World

    Did they think filtering the water won''t make him notice?

    It''s been three days and he''d been trying not to complain about the little water they would bring for him to take a bath every morning but filtering the water he used previously was nothing but inhumane and as the General, he would not tolerate it. The least he could do in this world that refused to fade was to enjoy it. Soaking in a half-filled tub was getting on his nerves and he always choked down his complaint but seeing the filtered water was the height of his endurance.

    Chen An rushed in to see Si Ning beside the bathtub staring at it like it was an abomination. "General, what''s wrong?"

    Si Ning took a deep breath trying to calm his nerves before he jumps on Chen An to chew his head off. "This water is what is wrong, why isn''t it changed. This is the water I used to take my bath yesterday." He complained turning to glare at Chen An.

    "General, Forgive me for not being able to get much water because to get water is a bit difficult. The selected men had to walk for miles to the stream." Chen An bowed deeply.

    "Then get the captured Xilie soldiers to fetch it and by all means add Shen Yu!" Si Ning suggested proceeding to take his seat to continue reading the classic book Chen An provided for him.

    "General." Chen An''s mouth fell in shock. "You have changed." He said absentmindedly.

    "How so?" Si Ning was certainly curious. Was it because of his priority to take care of his appearance by taking a frequent bath, washing his hair, and eating healthy or what he had been demanding for like salad, milk, and neat plates were a bit much but as a General, he deserved to be treated well.

    "General you are more rational not that you weren''t... but the way you deal with Xilie soldiers was brilliant."

    "I see." Si Ning didn''t know Chen An could be capable of flattering him.

    When the wounded were taken to the camp with horse carriages. Si Ning told the Xilie wounded soldiers to behave or he would strip them naked and nail them on a display platform. A soldier among them told him he was bluffing and to show he was serious, the soldier was stripped naked by no other than the scarred face man which Si Ning later found out his name was Wei with no surname.

    Seeing this Si Ning concluded that Wei had a violent nature. When Shen Yu woke up and kept making a fuss placed Si Ning to have no choice than to threaten him that nailing a soldier from Xilie that doesn''t comply with his rules didn''t leave him out and in his special case as the General, he would also draw him naked and paste it around the camp and also take it to Xiu to paste it on all the notice boards. Shen Yu had to weigh his options after seeing that Si Ning was serious about his threat, he later chose to be silent since his honor was at stake.

    "General Si Ning..." Ah Dai walked in and saluted him.

    Since Si Ning came back, he had not seen Ah Dai once but he was told Ah Dai had been sleeping. Now seeing the color returned to Ah Dai''s face was a relief but his arm gone kept tugging at his heart. The woman that accompanied him also came in and bowed. Her apron was still bloodstained.

    "Ah Dai I can see you are doing good." Si Ning commented but Ah Dai only nodded not making a move to leave.

    "Mother I am fine now." Ah Dai told the woman next to him. "Please you have to stop doing this or I will be downgraded in the Young Master''s eyes." He whispered.

    Even though Ah Dai whispered to the woman he called mother. Si Ning still heard him wondering who this Young Master was.

    Was it Chen An?

    "General...." Ji Ran ran in breathing hard. "The ingredients you told me to look for, I was able to procure them except fresh lemon." He rushed out holding a small cloth bag.

    When they returned to camp. Si Ning decided to start his treatment on getting baby-soft hands, General or not. He was going to get rid of his calloused hands. He told Ji Ran to procure salt, honey, olive oil, and lemon. Told him to find an errand boy to get it if they have it in the store only for him to ask of Ji Ran later and Chen An told him Ji Ran went to town which was a day ride and Ji Ran was just back after three days.

    Si Ning had given up on how they think in this world. "Thank you Ji Ran." He raised his hand to collect the bag only to see Ji Ran''s eyes welled up in tears. Chen An looking shocked and Ah Dai darting his eyes around.

    It was actually out of Si Ning''s character to thank someone but he had decided to change. He could remember he was quite a nice boy in grade school but changed during high school.

    Without the lemon, it couldn''t work which means his dream baby''s soft hands would have to wait.

    "General I rode as fast as I could to tell you that his Majesty sent us reinforcements and they would get here before dawn, Second Prince is leading them!" Ji Ran handed him the cloth bag and collected the cup of water Chen An gave him to drink.

    It was a relief since Si Ning wasn''t sure how to fight with the troops left in case the scouts should warn them of an attack but it was quite disturbing to know the Second Prince was coming.

    Does this mean the Second Prince would be the number one in the camp and firstly how does he greet him? Does it mean they would share a tent?

    Si Ning doesn''t need to worry about that now. He could try to ask about the Second Prince better from Chen An without sounding eager to know the details about him.

    "General." Su Heng walked in. "General Shen Yu is demanding to see you."

    "First tell him he will be fetching water for me to take my bath." Si Ning instructed.

    "General I will do it." Ah Dai said. "I will fetch you the cleanest water."

    "No Ah Dai, the Xilie soldiers will be doing that and Chen An why are you still waiting? you all can leave." Si Ning took the classic book he had been reading.

    "Forgive me, General. I will prepare them." Chen An replied leaving the room with Su Heng and Ji Ran.

    "Young Master Ah Dai might have lost one arm to Shen Mo and Ah Dai is very grateful Shen Mo fell by Young Master''s hands but that doesn''t hinder Ah Dai since Ah Dai is right-handed." Ah Dai said softly as he knelt on the ground.

    Young Master? Ah Dai? The way Ah Dai was talking and acting was very confusing

    Si Ning diverted his attention from the book to only see they were the only ones in the room, which means he must be the Young Master. "Ah Dai make me some tea." He decided to give him something to do since Ah Dai was looking like he would burst out crying at any time.

    Just that sentence brightened Ah Dai''s look and Si Ning could tell Ah Dai doesn''t need his sympathy since he smiled brightly before heading out to carry out his task.

 Chapter 12 - Great News

    "Young master I hope you like it, Ah Dai made it personally." Ah Dai poured him a cup of tea acting like he didn''t just lost his arm. "These herbs when added to the water to bath, will help soothing Young Master''s body." He said bringing out a small pouch to show Si Ning.

    The floral scent of the tea made Si Ning quickly took a sip and the bittersweet taste left on his tongue made him nodded in approver. Ah Dai proceeded to clean out his bathtub, this time Si Ning didn''t stop him. Instead, he decided neither to question Ah Dai''s miraculous change from a determined man eager to lay his life down for him to a polite docile servant.

    Si Ning closed the classic book he had been reading to take his mind off being annoyed by the absence of the internet and his cellphone. What would he not give just to take a picture of himself when he was on the battlefield and post it on his Weibo account and smiling at the cute comments from his fans. It was hard not to think of his modern-day world.

    Did he die? Was his news printed on the headline of the newspaper? Did Shang Jin or Chen An cry? Did Liu Zhicheng attend his funeral? What about his mother and sister?

    "General... Second Prince as arrived." Chen An made an announcement as soon as he stepped in drawing Si Ning out of his thought.

    "Second Prince Xiu TianZhao." Ah Dai said.

    Before Si Ning could react. A tall handsome man with sword shape thick eyebrows, jet black hair packed into a high ponytail dressed in dark blue, and a lighter shade of blue luxurious robes walked in gracefully along with two fierce-looking men that looked alike. No one had to tell Si Ning the man was the Second Prince and the fierce look-alike two men were identical twins, probably his guards.

    Xiu TianZhao doesn''t look like how Si Ning imagined him to look, he had been expecting the Second Prince to be a proud teenage boy that wanted to prove his worth desperately to not be overshadowed by the First Prince who was the Crown Prince of Xiu nation. Wasn''t that how most ancient setting drama he had seen goes.

    Now Si Ning was annoyed that Chen An announced Xiu TianZhao arriver late putting him in an awkward situation as he tried to gather his thoughts.

    "I can see you are quite well Xiao Ningzi." Xiu TianZhao smirked waving for his two followers to leave.

    Xiao Ningzi?

    Si Ning was quite puzzled about how to pay his respects to the Second Prince and Ah Dai made the situation worst by kneeling in front of Xiu TainZhao.

    "Greetings Second Prince."

    Si Ning had to do everything to preserve his head. He doesn''t know what would happen if he made a mistake. Instead he also slowly knelt. "Greetings Second Prince." He imitated Ah Dai.

    "Xi..ao Ning..zi." Xiu TianZhao stammered in shock.

    Si Ning proceeded to stand up and pulled out the chair he occupied earlier. "Second Prince please take your seat, let me serve you tea." He noticed Xiu TianZhao didn''t make any move which made Si Ning turn to meet his gaze only for him to see Xiu TianZhao shocked expression along with Ah Dai and Chen An.

    Did he do something wrong? Was it the greeting? Was it how he addressed him by his title? As a General was it improper to kneel in front of a Prince?

    The situation turned to a battle of a staring contest which made Chen An and Ah Dai withdrew from the room leaving only Si Ning and Xiu TianZhao in the room.

    "You know Xiao Ning, that seems a little out of your character. I am not my brother you know and what is this kneeling for?"

    "Oh." Si Ning bit his lower lip. "You are the Second Prince and you deserve every respect...." He chose his words carefully.

    "Xiao Ning stop it!" Xiu TianZhao pulled a scowl using his hand to rub his forehead. "What are you doing? Are you trying to chase me from being your friend? Do my brother put you up for this?"

    The brother he was talking about should be the First Prince or maybe one of the Princes. Not that Si Ning knew how many they were.

    The situation was a little difficult for Si Ning to find a solution. He just made a mistake in paying his respect to the Second Prince and acted politely but it seemed he wasn''t supposed to act like that.

    "No." Si Ning said softly. He had no idea of the brother Xiu TianZhao was talking about.

    "Did you hit your head? I am your closest friend tell me what is wrong little Ningzi?" Xiu TianZhao moved towards him to grab his shoulders lightly. His eyes beseeching. "Please tell me, are you hurt, don''t avoid acting like yourself in front of me and stop this facade of acting politely, it is making me uncomfortable, Chen An and Ah Dai left now tell me what is going on and this Second Prince will solve all your problem."

    Xiu TianZhao, the Second Prince, His closest friend like a best friend. It was true Si Ning definitely would not act like that to his friend and Chen An in this world seemed to be his subordinate. Seeing how close Xiu TianZhao was staring down at him since he was a head taller than him. Xiu TianZhao didn''t make him feel uncomfortable and like how he wasn''t afraid on the battlefield. This time he was calm and felt like he could tell this person anything.

    "Since you like being disrespected so much, you can as well as stand and Ah Dai made this tea for me, wanting to share with you is my way of being a good friend." Si Ning took his seat, his heart in his throat getting ready for Xiu TianZhao to scold him only to see Xiu TianZhao burst out laughing.

    "Now that is more like the Xiao Ningzi I know." Xiu TianZhao grabbed the book on the table flipping it. "Seems Xilie heard of the rumor going on around and because of that they were determined to capture you even taking a roundabout route to you when you and your army were not meant to be on the front line."

    Rumor?

    Si Ning wanted to ask about this rumor but he doesn''t want to look odd again since Xiu TianZhao now seemed comfortable. "We will be moving the camp since it''s a bit hard to get water around here."

    "This war dragged for nine-month and it is finally over, that''s why I am here to bring you home. Xilie will be sending an envoy." Xiu TianZhao reported as he poured himself a cup of tea.

    It was unbelievable that the war had ended which means Si Ning doesn''t have to fight anymore. This made Si Ning laugh out loud since he doesn''t know where he could transmit his happiness to and Xiu TianZhao doesn''t look surprised or bothered by his behavior. Now he could go home accompanied by the weird Second Prince that doesn''t behave like a Prince and finally see Xiu Nation, see where he lives, see if he would still have the same family, and finally have the time of his life drinking with beauties dressed in colorful robes.

 Chapter 13 - Paperwork

    Just after Xiu TianZhao left to rest in his own tent and Si Ning''s bathtub was filled up with water. Chen An brought a lot of paperwork for him to go through, from the numbers of soldiers categorized into the ones who had few injuries that could ride a horse, to the ones who had heavy injuries that would have to ride in a cart. From those that had to sit to those that had to lie down in the cart adding them to the number of Xilie soldiers to the amount of the rations they had left, it was a lot of maths for Si Ning that he could almost see steam coming out of his head.

    The map of the route they would take was also given to him and after spending hours discussing the best and safest route to take, they had to move on to making the list of the medics and laborers of the army, assigning a suitable carriage for them. When the list of how to manage the night watchers was given to Si Ning, It was the height of it and it took everything for Si Ning not to snap his pen and hit Chen An.

    Si Ning had been trying to face his work but he kept glancing over at Chen An and Su Heng that were working with him and Ji Ran that kept coming in to drop a list or two. Unconsciously weighing between who was likely to betray him and stab him in his back, making it so obvious he was studying them. Chen An and Su Heng''s eyes kept darting to him and looking shyly away that Si Ning could tell Su Heng was blushing.

    "General.." Wei walked in and saluted him. "Do you need me to do anything for you?"

    It was one thing Ah Dai kept making them tea and checking in if he needed anything but a scarred face man, trying to be helpful to him and asking if he needed help. Instead of suspecting his three Commanders, Si Ning directly his suspicion to Wei. If Wei still decided to follow him all around when they reach Xiu capital then he would have no choice but to find someone to investigate him, check his background, and tail him without losing their head to his blade. Si Ning knows how it goes, there would always be a rat somewhere and his poorly act as an investigator was about to fish them out.

    "You can help Commander Ji Ran." Si Ning narrowed his eyes. He doesn''t trust Wei at all and he would never let his guard down around him since Si Ning was one person that judges based on appearance and something kept telling him to be wary of Wei.

    "Yes General." Wei saluted him before leaving.

    Si Ning never imagined working as a General would involve a lot of paperwork. It was past midnight and Si Ning knew none of them would get to have a wink of sleep.

    "General I made the list of all the names of the men we lost and was able to gather a few of their possessions to pass over to their family, especially their family heirloom and they are currently packing them and arranging them in a cart." Ji Ran reported handing a series of long lists over to Chen An since Si Ning made no move to accept it. He took his seat and started grinding ink.

    "General." Chen An passed Si Ning the lists he collected from Ji Ran after checking it. "Should we write letters along with it?"

    For Si Ning to drip his pen in ink every time he had to write a word was one thing that was frustrating him that he wanted to curse so badly and he didn''t even try to hide his annoyance.

    "We will select from our men to do the deliveries." Su Heng said looking at Si Ning for his approver.

    Si Ning didn''t say a word and only took a new sheet of paper, dipped his pen into the ink to write down the list of the essential oils he would need, especially for his hair, having long beautiful hair needs a lot of care to keep it lush and avoid breakage.

    "Xiao Ning is actually working." Xiu TianZhao walked in leisurely in his sleeping robes, his eyes swollen and anyone could tell he''d been sleeping.

    "Second Prince." Si Ning was a bit jealous of Xiu TianZhao, of how he could sleep without a care in the world.

    Chen An, Su Heng, and Ji Ran stood up and saluted Xiu TianZhao while Si Ning only stared at him, too weak to say another word. Working in a room with a lamp and candles at a fast rate for them to be able to depart at daybreak was getting on his nerves but still not to look disrespectful Si Ning pulled out his chair for Xiu TianZhao only to see Chen An, Su Heng, and Ji Ran also did the same. They all turned to look at him weirdly but Si Ning decided to ignore them. Xiu TianZhao took the seat Si Ning offered him and Si Ning sat next to him, ignoring the list of oil he was busy writing that Xiu TianZhao was now staring at, a small smile playing on his lips.

    "General." Chen An, Su Heng, and Ji Ran saluted him before leaving to give them privacy. Ji Ran taking the ink he was grinding with him.

    "I guess you will be letting your servant go, even if he gets prosthetic it will never be the same." Xiu TianZhao poured himself a cup of tea.

    "Ah Dai?" Si Ning had to ask since he was also a bit confused about Ah Dai.

    "I can see he had been trying to please you so you won''t let him go since you hate servants keeping you waiting but now you don''t have a choice but to accept Xiao Pei, you know Pei is a good fighter and a great cook and you know he can watch your back than Ah Dai." Xiu TianZhao took a sip of his tea watching Si Ning''s reaction. "You know you can trust Xiao Pei but you only pity Ah Dai because of his mute mother, now you can let him go without feeling guilty."

    Si Ning could see why he was friends with Xiu TianZhao, they both had a bad mouth and for Si Ning to realized he only kept Ah Dai with him out of pity didn''t settle well with him. He doesn''t know who this Xiao Pei was but the tea Ah Dai makes for him could rival any twenty-first-century fancy tea shop tea. He had been looking at how Ah Dai interacted with Ji Ran and he could tell they were friends and Ji Ran had been trying to do most of his works at a fast rate so he could return to grid ink which Si Ning didn''t allow Ah Dai to grind.

    Waking up to talk to him about Ah Dai. Why do Xiu TianZhao want him to keep this Xiao Pei?

    Si Ning''s poor detective act switched to suspecting Xiu TianZhao. Wondering what Xiu TianZhao purpose was.

 Chapter 14 - Dealing With Ah Dai

    Si Ning might not be a great person but he knows right from wrong and after seeing how Ah Dai had to work after losing his arm yet acting like he wasn''t in pain just to please him was something he couldn''t ignore and he wasn''t about to let Ah Dai go because he lost an arm. All the snacks and tea Ah Dai made for him was satisfactory, he had no idea of who made the meals he had been eating but it doesn''t taste so good but after Ah Dai woke up and made him tea and the meal Ji Ran brought for him after was delicious and he suspected Ah Dai might have one or two things to do with it.

    "I heard the arm he lost wasn''t even your fault." Xiu TianZhao stood up. "I will leave you to sort out things but I will still leave Xiao Pei with you and also quit looking at me like that, if I didn''t know you well I will think you are trying to seduce me."

    Si Ning frowned at Xiu TianZhao''s last statement since he had no idea about his expression but he could bet his eyes were half-closed and the way he slouched on his seat wasn''t sexy at all so he had no idea what Xiu TianZhao was talking about. He watched Xiu TianZhao leave probably to go back to sleep and he couldn''t help the jealousy he felt of how lax Xiu TianZhao looked.

    Now to deal with Ah Dai.

    "General." A tall lean man with a serious hard face walked in dressed in black robes and knelt on one knee. "Xiao Pei reporting in."

    For Si Ning to be honest, he doesn''t want to order someone with a serious hard look on an errand.

    "Stay around, I will call you when I need you." The best solution Si Ning could come up with was to keep Xiao Pei at arm''s length.

    For Si Ning to get used to the unfamiliar faces around him was a huge task and he wasn''t mentally prepared to add Xiao Pei yet, at least not when he was tired and wouldn''t be able to look at Xiao Pei carefully for him to be able to judge him. It was one habit Si Ning had no control over.

    "Yes General." Xiao Pei saluted him and exist the room swiftly like he never even appeared before Si Ning.

    "Call me Ah Dai, the rest of you stay outside." Si Ning ordered without looking up at the first person that came in as soon as Xiao Pei left.

    "General... General.." Ji Ran called shifting from one foot to the other. "If you need a massage, I can do it since Ah Dai...."

    "Just do as I say." Si Ning cut Ji Ran off. The last thing he would ever want was Ji Ran to give him a massage.

    Ah Dai came in immediately and fell on his knees, his hand trembling. Si Ning doesn''t know much about this world and he had never met Ah Dai till he transmigrated to this world but looking at him, he could tell Ah Dai wasn''t a bad person. Si Ning had always wanted to be a filthy rich famous Actor and have a lot of maids in cute maids outfits and butlers that would dress up and would be a feast for his eyes and the maids kneeling in front of him to serve him wine but seeing Ah Dai serving him tea shattered his dreams but yet he knew he doesn''t want Ah Dai to stop working for him.

    "Take a seat, I will ask you questions and I want you to only reply." Si Ning had to give his instructions clearly when he saw tears welled up Ah Dai''s eyes as he took his seat, sitting at the edge, looking like he had committed a great sin and waiting for his judgment.

    "Ah Dai will do his best to answer correctly Young Master." Ah Dai replied his head slightly hung down, probably to hide his teary eyes.

    First was for Si Ning to try to understand the person behind the mask. Si Ning blinked to focus his attention on Ah Dai, trying to see if Ah Dai really loves working for him or only works for him because he was ordered to do so or he just accepted it because he had no choice as his duty.

    "So Ah Dai, do you want to continue working for me, or do you have something you want to do perhaps learn a trade?" Si Ning asked staring at the vacant space Ah Dai''s left arm should be.

    "No Young Master, Ah Dai only wants to serve you." Ah Dai said too quickly a little self-conscious about his missing arm.

    "If you want to start a business like involve in a trade, I will give you the money and I do not expect you to return it." Si Ning tried a different approach. If he would give Ah Dai money without asking for a return then Ah Dai had no choice but to accept it.

    "No young master, you have done many things for me, Ah Dai dares not leave you." Ah Dai said, his eyes beseeching.

    Dealing with Ah Dai was more complicated than Si Ning thought and Si Ning was itching to slap the stack of papers on the table on Ah Dai''s head.

    "Ah forget about the past, pretend me in front of you is a stranger, now act like you are drunk and talking to me the stranger you just met in a tavern now tell this stranger what your dream is?" Si Ning nodded, a bit impressed with the way he constructed his words.

    "Young master please do not throw me away." Ah Dai cried as he quickly jumped out of his chair to kneel.

    Si Ning slammed his hands on the table making Ah Dai jolted and shivered in fright. "Ah Dai, just answer my question!" He was too tired to yell but seeing unreasonable Ah Dai gave him the strength to do so.

    He had his hands full trying to cope with his reality, a world and position he wasn''t used to, a world without technology and oddly he had been coping well even though he was annoyed and kept showing how displeased he was but he couldn''t help it and all he was asking of now was for Ah Dai to be truthful.

    "Ah Dai does not have a dream... Please young master, let me continue to serve you, Ah Dai dares not have a dream." Ah Dai started fidgeting, his eyes pleading.

    Si Ning could now see it was difficult to understand people in this world and being frustrated made him stood up and swing his ponytail backward since he couldn''t rack his hands in his neatly packed hair, he was feeling like he would run crazy if he continues his discussion with Ah Dai.

    The discussion was impossible, trying to understand Ah Dai was impossible.

 Chapter 15 - Next Step

    Ji Ran ran in and stiffened when he saw Si Ning that was swinging his hair back and forth. "General.."

    "Ji Ran..." Ah Dai cried sounding worried.

    "General." Ji Ran tried to call Si Ning. "General Si Ning..."

    Si Ning couldn''t blame them for being worried. He was also worried about the headache that was building up. "Ji Ran stay outside." He ordered gesturing for Ji Ran to leave as he poured himself a cup of tea, drowning the semi-cold tea at a time before gesturing for Ah Dai to stand up and take his seat.

    "Young master please forgive me...."

    "Tell me Ah Dai, what do you want? a shop, a house to live with your mother, learn a trade, learn medicine, work with me or live beautifully with your mother and get married." Si Ning took his seat, his eyes pleading for Ah Dai to be reasonable.

    Please be reasonable. Please be reasonable.

    "Ah Dai only wants the quarters me and my mother stays to be renovated with few added furniture and I want to continue serving you and about a wife..." Ah Dai said slowly as his face turned to a lighter shade of red. "I have never thought about it."

    Si Ning sighed relieved. "Are you happy serving me?"

    "Yes, Ah Dai is very happy and grateful."

    "I will get you the best prosthetic for your arm, I will renovate your house if you find a person you want to marry bring them to me and you will continue working for me, and I will be your master and also your friend." He concluded in one breath.

    "Friend?" Ah Dai''s eyes widen in shock.

    "Yes, if you need anything do not hesitate to tell me." Si Ning added feeling quite good for someone to rely on him. It was finally time for him to be a responsible adult.

    "Young master, thank you." Ah Dai almost flew out of his chair to kowtow as tears flowed freely from his eyes. "Thank you.."

    "Only on one condition, you will rest while Xiao Pei will take over till you are better and no question." To help Ah Dai, Si Ning decided to accept Xiao Pei.

    "Yes, young master." Ah Dai stood up. " I will make tea and snacks."

    "No need, go and have a rest." Si Ning watched as Ah Dai saluted him and left and he was glad he didn''t have to throw Ah Dai out.

    Si Ning took a deep breath feeling like he just made a good mark and he concluded he wasn''t about to celebrate his mood of dealing with Ah Dai successfully with more paperwork. The best thing he decided to do was to use the rest of his time before daybreak to finally take a nice cold bath and have his beauty sleep.

    "General." The three Commanders stepped into the room.

    "Chen An, Su Heng, Ji Ran take the paperwork outside and finish all the preparations also do not let anybody come in unless I call for you and let Xiao Pei stay outside the tent." Si Ning took his essential oil list and took his seat on the bed to watch them clear the table.

    Since Xiu TianZhao told him he trusts Xiao Pei and Xiao Pei looked strong. It was a better choice to station him outside his tent.

    "General about the carriage, Second Prince insisted in you riding with him in his carriage but I told Second Prince that you like riding your horse." Chen An said.

    "I will ride the carriage." Why would Si Ning choose to ride a horse over a carriage and risk getting an additional backache to his body pains he was sure to wake up to.

    "General, you do not like how the carriage sways what can Ah Dai prepare for you to make the journey easy?" Ji Ran asked.

    "Xiao Pei will take over Ah Dai''s work for the main time, tell him to prepare anything that helps."

    "General about.."

    "Ask Chen An." Si Ning interrupted Su Heng. "I have things to do and since the table is cleared, you can all go and work and do not disturb me and no one should step in since I will need to be fully concentrated on the things I want to do." He lied smoothly staring at Chen An in the eye. leaving no room for them to doubt him.

    "Yes General."

    Si Ning watched them leave, he took a deep breath and quickly discarded his clothes, removed his hair ribbon letting his hair loose and flowed down his back before he took a step in the tub, getting used to the cold water before finally settling in. The water was so cold but strangely comfortable. He used both hands to scoop water and splashed it on his face making him shivered as the cold water glided down his neck.

    It would be a lie to say he didn''t miss his bathtub in the modern world making him have a feeling of homesickness. First, there was no phone, no gun to replace a sword and to make things worst he was a General that his Commanders relied on to make a decision and not a wealthy Merchant or perhaps the son of a wealthy Merchant.

    Si Ning had seen a lot of historical dramas to know the people that always had it easy were the Merchants. They would have guards working for them.

    If he had woken up as a wealthy Merchant maybe he would be bathing in a bathtub with flower petals on it, scented candles in the room and using the necessary essential oil to make his skin smooth like a baby and these callused hands was already irritating him but he was glad to still have his pretty face. With this kind of face he would not hesitate to grab a golden thigh but thinking about a golden thigh, wasn''t he a golden thigh too.

    Si Ning could feel something hot on his cheek and he raised his hand to touch it only to see he was crying, he knew why he was crying but he didn''t want to admit he was afraid of what awaits him in Xiu capital. What if his family were different or if he had no family. He doesn''t want to ask Ah Dai about his family since it would make him look a little out of it and he doesn''t want Ah Dai to worry about him.

    One thing he should be worried about most was the Emperor, Empress and to sum it all, he should be worried about the royal family. In those dramas, the Emperor''s subjects would have to kowtow and be trembling in front of him since the Emperor could order a person''s life to be taken from them because of a single misstep.

    As the General, he would meet the Emperor to report but he wasn''t ready. First, he had to gather information on him and this Xiu nation and the capital. Gather information on the harem and know the next step he would take.

    For one reason Si Ning wasn''t enthusiastic to go home or meet the Emperor. The Royal family were always dangerous consisting of selfish people that wouldn''t hesitate to use a person till they die and he wondered how he would survive when they reach the Capital and deep inside he wanted things to be different than what he had seen in those dramas.

    Si Ning cried himself to sleep and the next time he slightly opened his eyes was to see a person dressed in black clothing picked him up gently from the bathtub. He was so weak and tired and couldn''t see their face but he felt safe and could hear them whispered something to him as they gave him something to drink then he felt something soft touch his lips but he was too weak to open his eyes and only allowed himself to sleep soundly in their arms.

 Chapter 16 - Set Out

    The next time Si Ning woke up was due to Xiao Pei came to wake him, it took him a few moments to try not to complain or ask to sleep for a few more minutes. Si Ning had to remind himself each time he had to get out of bed that he was General Si Ning of Great Xiu nation, a Young Master and man that had to set an example for his men.

    Waking up to see it was already bright in the tent almost made him jumped out of bed, he was a bit shocked to see he was dressed in his sleeping robes and tucked in bed. The mattress was so soft and the blanket thick, different from the one Ah Dai provided for him. There was a slightly bitter taste in his mouth. He doesn''t remember putting on his sleeping robes but he clearly remembered being picked up from the bathtub and given something to drink, clearly the cause of the bitter taste in his mouth.

    "General, I have filled up the tub with warm water, we will soon depart it''s already noon." Xiao Pei said as he started folding up the blanket.

    It was a sight Si Ning never expected to see. Xiao Pei was just like a stiff guard and acting as a servant doesn''t suit him at all but if he was the one that provided the blanket then Si Ning had no complaint. Seeing Xiao Pei dressed in black clothing reminded Si Ning of the person that picked him up.

    Si Ning cleared his throat. "You did you dress me up?" He had to ask. He wasn''t shy about someone seeing him naked since Si Ning was confident about his body.

    "No General. I just came in since we are all ready." Xiao Pei replied. "I will help you bathe."

    "No need." Si Ning sat up and surprisingly he had nobody pain. He was glad that his mattress was changed.

    "I have prepared your clothes and your meal is on the table." Xiao Pei said handing over a bowl of medicine to Si Ning.

    Si Ning accepted it not sure what to do with it. "I am quite well." Looking at the brown thick medicine, anyone could tell it was bitter.

    "Its medicine for cold, since you took a cold bath this morning before you went to bed." Xiao Ning explained waiting for Si Ning to drink it.

    Si Ning had to comply when Xiao Pei made no move to leave and he had a feeling if he orders Xiao Pei to leave, Xiao Pei would only leave after seeing him drink the medicine. The medicine was bitter just like he imagined and then it occurred to Si Ning it was the same medicine he drank half asleep when they brought him out of the tub. He concluded it had to be Xiao Pei but he doesn''t understand why Xiao Pei had to deny it. He still had a lot to learn about this world and Xiao Pei lying would have a reason.

    "General I will wait outside." Xiao Pei collected the bowl.

    Si Ning started undressing when Xiao Pei left. He quickly washed up since he doesn''t want to delay his men more than necessary. After wrapping his hair in a towel, he wore his sleeping robes settling down on the table to finally eat since he was starving. He lifted the plate only for a delicious smell to assaulted his nose, opening the lid to see a plate of creamy chicken soup was so pleasing to his eyes that he started drooling and next to it was a wine pot. Si Ning poured himself a cup. It was so satisfying drinking soup with a cup of white wine. He could see Xiu TianZhao wasn''t exaggerating when he said Xiao Pei was a great cook and this wine instead of tea wasn''t so bad.

    After eating his meal, Si Ning quickly dressed up in purple and white silky robes Xiao Pei left for him.

    "General." Xiao Pei walked in. "I will help you do your hair." He didn''t wait for Si Ning''s reply as he unwrapped the towel around Si Ning''s head and started working through his hair. Carefully pulling Si Ning''s hair and tied it with a silver ribbon into a ponytail. He proceeds to add a few head accessories.

    When he was done. Si Ning was a bit itching to check the mirror and just as if Xiao Pei could read his mind, Xiao Pei brought out a large mirror and held it in front of him. Si Ning couldn''t help but smile as he stared at his reflection in the mirror. The dragon-shaped golden hairpin was just perfect and seeing the little hair accessories with the loose strand of hair at each side of his head was the best hairstyle Si Ning could ever wish for. Xiao Pei brought out a green tag with a tassel and tied it on Si Ning''s belt, the tag to identify Si Ning as a General of Xiu nation.

    "Xiao Ning." Xiu TianZhao walked in, a small smile playing on his lips as his eyes twinkled in delight. "I can see...." He touched the dragon-shaped hairpin with a knowing look and a mischievous smile.

    "Second Prince." Seeing Xiu TianZhao reminded Si Ning of finding out all the details about the imperial family.

    "General.." Chen An walked in and saluted. He had big dark circles under his eyes. "We are done with all the preparations."

    Si Ning couldn''t afford to feel guilty, he also wasn''t able to sleep well. "We depart for Xiu nation." He took his sword watching at some soldiers came in and saluted him before they started taking the furniture out.

    "Yes General." Chen An gave Si Ning a stack of papers.

    Si Ning almost rolled his eyes, he would prefer to go back to sleep than to go through the papers Chen An gave him.

    The horse carriage waiting outside the exterior wasn''t flashy and when Si Ning pulled open the door curtains, he was met with the neat interior and a mattress large enough to sleep. Si Ning entered the carriage and touched the mattress that was as soft as it looks. Xiu TianZhao came in after him and Si Ning gave him an apology look since he climbed into his carriage before him. That should be considered rude and seeing that Xiu TianZhao didn''t mind made Si Ning sighed in relief.

    Si Ning knew he was supposed to check if everything was ready as Chen An claims, at least he should check if Shen Yu was tied up properly but he was still weak and tired.

    "We should set out." Xiu TianZhao said.

    Si Ning lifted the window curtain to look outside. "Let''s move out." He told Chen An that was on a horse next to the carriage. He could see that just as Chen An said, everything was ready and the soldiers in good conditions all had horses to ride. He had lost many men and seeing each soldiers holding at least two reins of extra horses made Si Ning sad but he kept convincing himself anything could happen in war.

    "To the capital!" Chen An yelled.

    "Long live Xiu Empire, Long live Xiu Emperor!!!" The troops yelled.

    By the way, they yelled ''Long live the Emperor'' when the Emperor wasn''t around gave Si Ning the perfect picture of how he would be. The old Emperor would definitely be a tyrant. Now it was time to put his operation beware of the imperial family into motion.

 Chapter 17 - Night

    It was a little comforting that Si Ning could hold series of conversations with Xiu TianZhao without offending him since they were the only ones in the carriage and after taking few cups of wine Si Ning couldn''t keep his eyes open for the major part of the journey. He kept drifting in and out of sleep and when he was unable to control himself and Xiu TianZhao told him to rest. He was finally able to sleep and when he woke up, it was already dark.

    "Oh.. camp yes camp..." Si Ning blinked rapidly to see clearer and he almost yanked the window curtain off only to see that Chen An that was supposed to be riding by the side of the carriage was no where in sight.

    "I can see you are so comfortable with me that you could sleep so soundly." Xiu TianZhao said as he folded the paper fan he was holding.

    Si Ning cheeks tinted with red and he bowed to hide his embarrassment. "My apologies."

    "No no no, what are friends for. I know you will protect me in case of an attack and I will also gladly do the same and you alrfwow you can only show few people your defensive state and I am glad to be one of them." Xiu TianZhao smiled brightly and poured a cup of water for Si Ning.

    "Thank you." Si Ning accepted it knowing Xiu TianZhao was wrong and he would not hesitate to sleep wherever turned out to be comfortable for him. He drank the water slowly in other to avoid spilling it on his cloths due to the swaying movement of the carriage.

    "We are almost at the temporary imperial residence. I left Chen An in charged of the troops at the camp." He explained when he saw Si Ning gave him a questioning look.

    Imperial residence?

    "Why are we going to the imperial residence?" Si Ning asked glad he was able to have a good rest since he doesn''t feel tired anymore.

    "That is a secret." Xiu TianZhao laughed lightly. "Since it is close by, I decided to have a good night rest and you also can sleep at the quarters."

    Si Ning stomach growled and his face flushed in embarrassment. Instead of apologizing, he decided to keep his mouth shut. When Xiao Pei tried to wake him up to eat something, he told him he doesn''t want to be disturbed and Xiao Pei had to leave taking the food with him.

    Xiu TianZhao pretended he didn''t hear a thing and started humming when the swaying of the carriage stopped. "We are here." He parted the curtain and stepped out.

    Si Ning had no choice than to follow. Only Xiao Pei and the twins guard of Xiu TianZhao were waiting outside. Si Ning wanted to complain so bad of them travelling at night with few guards when ten men dressed in black clothing showed up with their faces covered with veil and they knelt on one knee.

    "Welcome Second Price, welcome General Si Ning. We made sure that your journey was safe and we only dealt with few bandits on the way."

    Listening to what the leader of the hidden guards said put Si Ning''s mind at rest.

    "Well done." Xiu TianZhao nodded and they all left swiftly.

    They started climbing the stairs leading to the gate which two guards dressed in battle amour of Xiu nation stood at each side of the gate. The four guards only saluted them without saying a word and one opened the gate for them.

    "Second Prince, General Si Ning." A tall man approached them, he was dressed in brown robes and held a lantern.

    "Lin Fan." Xiu TianZhao nodded.

    "Welcome." Lin Fan saluted and started walking ahead of them.

    The residence was lit beautifully with lanterns and Si Ning was impressed with the gorgeous designs. He doesn''t want to stare much at his surroundings since Xiu TianZhao behaved like it wasn''t Si Ning''s first time coming to the residence.

    Lin Fan stopped at a building and Xiu TianZhao turned to Si Ning.

    "I have things to do, just take this path to the quarters." Xiu TianZhao told him.

    "This way General Si Ning." Lin Fan turned and Si Ning had no choice than to follow him. Only for Lin Fan to stop on his track and Si Ning understood he was supposed to proceed alone.

    Just ahead of him was a building, it was the only building that beautifully lit lanterns hung on the ceilings which made Si Ning guessed it must have been the quarters Xiu TianZhao was talking about. Next to it was a pavilion and lanterns were also hung on its ceiling. It was so beautiful Si Ning had to stop to admire the decorations feeling like he was at a quiet section of a festival.

    A delicious smell assaulted his nose and it was coming from the pavilion. Si Ning was so happy of how considerate Xiu TianZhao was. He was smiling when he spotted a lone figure standing right beside the pavilion. The figure was dressed in black robes, they turned slowly and even though the surroundings wasn''t bright enough yet Si Ning could tell he was facing Liu Zhicheng.

    Liu Zhicheng!

    Si Ning held his breath as he faced his previous employer Liu Zhicheng, standing tall and straight. Si Ning would admit Liu Zhicheng appearance was eye catching with his long and narrow pheonix eyes with the tail of the eyes tilted upward. He was also a foot taller than Si Ning. He was the type any women would love a piece of, different from Si Ning impeccable appearance that many highschoolers and youth would fall for. Their level of sexiness was different.

    Just looking across at his employer whose long dark hair was pulled back with a fancy hair pin and for the first time he wasn''t emitting his cold aura, he had the look of when Si Ning first met and had a meeting with him.

    Seeing another person he was acquainted with in his modern day world made him smile but seeing his appearance.

    Dressed in black robes and standing beside the pavilion without anybody in sight. dark robes just like those hidden guards.

    "A guard." Si Ning muttered before bursting out laughing loudly. His aloof cold boss turned out to be a guard in this world. "Pfff.. I cannot I can..... pfff ah ah eh.." He had to hold his stomach to prevent himself from rolling over with laughter.

    Liu Zhicheng approached him and raised a perfect brow. "Si Ning?"

    "Liu Zhicheng.., I cannot... pfff ahh.. ah.. I cannot.. I cannot believe this..." Si Ning caught a whiff of a delicate warm fragrance of sandalwood but he couldn''t stop laughing thinking he had a higher rank than Liu Zhicheng made he so happy. He was still rolling with laughter when he discovered he was alone and Lui Zhicheng was no where in sight.

    Strange.

    Si Ning walked over to the pavilion as he dapped the tears on his face with his sleeves. It had been so long he''d laughed so hard. He was a bit shocked to see lit candles on the table, a small flower pot of jamine and different covered bowls, a jar of wine and two cups. The table was set for two which reminded Si Ning of a romantic date.

    Odd.

    Si Ning took his seat wondering what Xiu TianZhao intention was. After waiting for a little while and it seemed Xiu TianZhao wouldn''t be joining him anytime soon. His stomach growled and he couldn''t resist it anymore, throwing all reasons and suspicion out of the windows, he started stuffing his face with the series of delicious food. More delicious than he ever ate that he had to savour each taste.

    This is the life.

 Chapter 18 - Date Or What

    Si Ning only stopped eating after his stomach started to feel uncomfortable and he had eaten almost a quarter of the different dishes and finished the jar of wine. He never thought there would be a day he would enjoy such wonderful and satisfying meal, the dishes could be compared to a five star hotel dishes. Si Ning took a mental note to ask Xiu TianZhao about the cook. If he was able to make this cook teach Ah Dai and Xiao Pei then he would be able to enjoy eating delicious food for the rest of his life. Si Ning had to sit for a while before standing up to check his surroundings. Looking back at the dishes on the table, he was a little dissapointed he had no container to keep the rest.

    With the lamps hanging on the walkway Si Ning walked slowly till he came upon a small bridge, he was quite feeling like a rich Young Master and the imperial residence reminded him of the luxurious leisure place he was only able to visit once. The constuctions was gorgeous and he followed a path that was lit with lamps and he was a bit shocked to find a cold spring at an obscure location.

    The settings of the lamps made Si Ning felt like he was on a date, it was a shame he had no one to accompany him. He didn''t think much of it and only undressed and placed his cloths next to some neatly folded robes on a rock, stepping on the white stones separated the stream from the ornamental grasses. Si Ning was quite shocked the water wasn''t as cold as he expected, he scooped some water and splashed it on the face as he felt something was wrong with the night settings. The dinner was definately set for two and the brightly lit lamps on the walkway then on the floor leading to the stream. He quickly washed up and even wore one of the white robes. He noticed the quality of the robes was top notch and it was only two pieces set on the stone.

    Two pieces. Two pieces. Two pieces.

    The words rang in his brain. Does that mean Xiu TianZhao was supposed to eat with him or does he have a wife? A wife! The thought of having a wife almost made Si Ning cringe. He never disliked the idea of getting married but he wasn''t ready and if it turned out he had a wife then he would have no choice but to accept it.

    Liu Zhicheng exist in this world and the possibility of Liu Ting being in this world made Si Ning smile brightly yet he was a bit worried of finding Liu Ting and discovering she was already married. Si Ning was an optimist which was why he kept gambling without falling into depression each time he lost. Being an optimist he knew if Liu Ting was meant for him then he would surely find her. Si Ning wanted to find Liu Ting in this world but he knew finding her would put a damp on his plan to enjoy and have a fun time with a lot of beauties, he really wanted to find Liu Ting and at the same time he doesn''t want to find her.

    Si Ning knew he doesn''t know much about himself and he doesn''t want to ask. He was now feeling so uncomfortable since his thought was driving him crazy, he had to quickly put on his boots, packed his purple robes and almost sprinted to the quarters yet he paused at the doorway, a little afraid of what he would find. Perhaps his wife? After taking few deep breath, he pulled the door opened. The room was spacious and was dimly lit with candles. Si Ning sighted the bed first and he approached it slowly, he pulled the drapes expecting to see a person on the large bed but it was empty. He sighed, relieved to see he was all alone.

    Si Ning bent and touched the brocade bedding and a pillow, it was so soft he quickly pulled off his boots to lie down on the bed. Inhaling the sweet scent of jasmine. Now that he thought of it, the room smell strangely of jasmine. Si Ning wasn''t someone that love anything to do with plants since he knew he would never be able to take care of them but the scent was quite refreshing and it reminded him of a place, of a home, he racked his brain yet he wasn''t able to remember.

    The treatment was more than what Si Ning expected, he had never eaten such delicious meal in his life and the robes he wore was so comfortable.

    A dinner for two. A luxirious quarters. Was Xiu TianZhao trying to woo him?

    Si Ning thought was all jumbled. He was restless and decided to investigate. A cabinet was beside the headboard and Si Ning opened the drawer next to the bed. He took the chamberstick with a lit candle on it to check the drawers content. He found a small golden basket of flower petals and a beautifully shaped golden box on it, The box was heavy and Si Ning suspected it was made with pure gold just like his hair pin. He took and opened it to find three bottles, one was a sapphire octagon beautifully shaped bottle while the others were a vial shaped golden bottles. He opened the blue one and scooped out a small amount of the content to check the texture.

    Ointment? Si Ning knew he would be a fool to pretend he doesn''t know he was holding a bottle of lube. Seeing this Si Ning blushed and almost dropped the chamberstick he was holding.

    Everything clicked, the dinner, the robes, the lamps, yet Xiu TianZhao didn''t appear even once.

    What was Xiu TianZhao planning? Si Ning decided to pretend he didn''t see a thing and go to bed. He doesn''t think he would be attacked and seeing how Xiu TianZhao was. He doesn''t think Xiu TianZhao was someone that would force his way with him. His thought drifted to Liu Zhicheng wondering if he was gone, he was truly happy when he saw him and Si Ning couldn''t wait to confirm if Liu Zhicheng was a secret guard then he would tell Xiu TianZhao he would like Liu Zhicheng to work personally for him as his guard, then he would be able to bully Liu Zhicheng as much as he likes.

    Thinking about Liu Zhicheng. His employer was a great person and for the years he was under Elite entertainment he doesn''t think Liu Zhicheng made much profit from him. Si Ning was actually quite envious of Liu Zhicheng that took over his father''s company when he graduated from the university. He sees Liu Zhicheng as someone who had it easy and despite his good looks, he only had to manage the artists in his company.

    "Yes I know, I am a shitty person and I am trying to change." Si Ning mumbled to himself as he pulled a pillow to his chest.

    Before long he drifted into sleep.

 Chapter 19 - Zhonghua

    The swaying of the carriage made Si Ning uncomfortable and he could feel his back hurting from how long he had been sitting but he was tired of switching between riding his horse or riding in a carriage it was more like when he couldn''t take the swaying anymore he would jump on his horse and when he wanted to relax then he would go back to riding in the carriage.

    Because of Si Ning''s reckless washing up in the cold spring at the temporary imperial residence, he came down with a cold and not to hinder their travel plans, he had to ride in the carriage sleeping on the mattress missing his chance to ask Xiu TianZhao questions of his stay at the imperial residence because when he woke up feeling so cold, his head hurting, he still managed to take a step out and discovered the imperial residence was spacious and large enough for his troops but for a reason Xiu TianZhao only took him there. Si Ning suspected the imperial residence may be closed off to the troops yet the situation kept bugging him, he never had the chance to ask about Liu Zhicheng or about the reason he ate alone at a table set for two because he was more occupied on getting well.

    Xiao Pei had to boil medicine for Si Ning and fed him till his fever broke after two days and since then, they had been on the road that Si Ning lost his count on the days but he was sure they had been on the road for almost a month.

    It was different from the way Si Ning visualized their trip. He didn''t pay much attention to the map and what he thought should be a week journey turned out to be month and when he found out they had to rest on the road twice before camping at night to be able to reach the capital within a month, Si Ning agreed and according to Su Heng they should arrive at the capital by dusk.

    "We should arrive at Zhonghua about now." Xiu TianZhao said as he popped a grapefruit in his mouth.

    "Yes." Si Ning replied starting to become restless knowing they were near the capital. He had to place his hands on his knees putting pressure on it to prevent his legs from shaking.

    No matter how hard Si Ning tried to mentally prepare himself for the day he gets to meet his family or the officials of Xiu nation and the most powerful man in the country, the Emperor. Still his mental preparations wasn''t enough.

    Si Ning had always lived with his head up high, never to bow down to lick anyone''s boots, when he tried to with Qui Bai, he almost ended up sleeping with Qui Bai against his will and he also tried to with Song Feng but ended up getting kissed. When they told him about the Second Prince coming to camp made Si Ning more interested in keeping his head on his neck that he had to throw his pride away and seeing Xiu TianZhao not interested in him groveling at his feet made him a bit relieved but Si Ning doubts the rest of the royal family would be like that.

    Si Ning knew this world was about to teach him all the respects he didn''t care to learn. The people he had been respectful to could be counted on his fingers. Liu Zhicheng didn''t even allow him to meet the sponsors or go to parties to make connections and mingle but Si Ning never blames Liu Zhicheng since his employer''s companion had to represent the image of the company.

    "General.." Chen An called.

    Si Ning lifted the curtain and raised a brow. "Yes."

    "I can see the gate, Yun is ready." Chen An informed him as he held up Si Ning''s horse reins.

    Si Ning wanted to ask what he needed the information for only for the carriage to sway making him dizzy. "Second Prince, I will go on ahead." He concluded it was best to ride a horse after all before he embarrasses himself by throwing up in the carriage since he was already at his limit.

    "I should ride with you, its the least I could do for defending the city and not being on the battlefield with you." Xiu TianZhao said and folded his paper handfan. "Halt!!!"

    With you?

    Every word that comes out of Xiu TianZhao''s mouth, Si Ning couldn''t help but to interpret them romantically but looking at Xiu TianZhao, Si Ning knew he doesn''t want to have a romantic relationship with this person and there was no spark between them. He only sees Xiu TianZhao as a friend and almost like how a brother would be.

    This time Si Ning waited for Xiu TianZhao to step out of the carriage while he followed. He quickly mounted his horse Yun while Xiu TianZhao mounted the one Xiao Pei handed the reins over to him.

    Looking ahead Si Ning could see a massive wall and a gate, it was an empressive sight. They approached the gate and Si Ning could see soldiers stationed on top of the city walls dressed in armour.

    "Second Prince! General Si Ning has arrived!!!" An announcement was made and the gates opened immediately.

    They entered the city and it was swarming with people and when they all saw who entered most stopped and parted way for them.

    "General Si Ning!!!"

    "General Si Ning..."

    "Second Prince.."

    The only name Si Ning heard were his name and seeing how flowers were thrown on their path like they had been expecting them made Si Ning felt like a famous celebrity and the most wonderful part were all the pretty faces he was seeing in the crowd and the women who wore makeup and dressed in pretty attractive robes waving at him like they wanted him to see them almost made him so happy.

    Seeing how large the city was and the beautiful tall buildings was something Si Ning never expected. The capital of Xiu, the city of Zhonghua was so beautiful, it was breathtaken how neat the roads were.

    "....Thank you for protecting our city...."

    "Eh..."

    Seeing how the people were waving at them happily and some even jumping in the crowds just to see their faces. Si Ning was unable to keep a straight face and he ended up smiling till they started to get closer to the palace maingate and then his on top of the world moment got ruined because he wasn''t able to go home first, instead he would be meeting the imperial family.

    "General I and Commander Su Heng will take the prisoners with us." Ji Ran said swiftly.

    "General let me accompany you." Xiao Pei offered.

    "That should be the work of the General''s right hand man." Chen An said too quickly sounding like a jealous woman that Si Ning had to turn to him raising a questioning eyebrow.

    "I think we should both accompany General." Xiao Pei suggested. "General?"

    "General Si Ning...."

    Si Ning tilted his head thinking of what to do when he heard Ah Dai called him. He turned to see Ah Dai dressed neatly and looking refreshed riding a horse to meet up with him and seeing how enthusiastic Ah Dai was, Si Ning could guess he wanted to accompany him too.

    Since Ji Ran suggested taking the prisoners which means the Emperor didn''t expect to see all of them.

    Now what to do?

 Chapter 20 - Relief

    "Chen An come with me, Ji Ran take the prisoners, Su Heng and Xiao Pei do the rest of the necessary arrangement and Xiao Pei I expect you to be free when I am done .... Ah Dai.. hmmm Xiao Pei wait for me with Ah Dai." Si Ning gave out his instructions since they have reached the gate.

    "Yes General." They all said but it was only Ah Dai that wore a dejected look.

    "Ah Dai assist Su Heng but do not push yourself remember you are still in recovery." Si Ning told him leaving no room for discussion.

    At least with Xiao Pei''s hard look, it was difficult to detect his feelings from his expression but Si Ning deduced that Xiao Pei wasn''t fragile like Ah Dai.

    "Yes General Si Ning." Ah Dai smiled brightly since he was so happy that Si Ning cares about his health and considered him as a friend.

    The gate opened and the first person Si Ning saw sitting on the horse like a classic painting was no body other than Shao Lang. For Shao Lang to appear so suddenly made Si Ning disregarded all the guards that saluted them since he could feel his stomach immediately boiling with anger.

    Shao Lang, dressed in maroon robes and his hair flowed loosely behind his back adorn with silver hairclips to prevent his hair from falling to his face, he wasn''t smiling like how Si Ning remembered he always does. This time he looked a bit troubled since his eyes kept shifting.

    "Tsk..." Xiu TianZhao pulled up a scowl when he laid his eyes on Shao Lang.

    "Second Prince, General Si Ning, congratutions on your triumphant return." Shao Lang said firmly.

    Seeing Shao Lang again almost made Si Ning spit out blood even though he knew this Shao Lang wasn''t the Shao Lang, popular actor and the one everybody in Elite Entertainment loves but seeing his face and hearing his voice annoyed Si Ning more and he wanted nothing but to smack Shao Lang''s face for no reason.

    First Shao Lang stole all the major roles from him and now he was also a General. Si Ning considered him as his rival since it was all about competition and it doesn''t seemed like their competition would be ending anytime soon that Shao Lang in this world had to be a General like him. Si Ning knew he would never have a rest of mind till he optain a higher rank than Shao Lang.

    This Shao Lang may have a stiff face diffirent from the Shao Lang he knew but both of them gives off the same aura. Getting a higher position would be a better plan to live long since Si Ning never wanted to continue as a General, even though he wasn''t traumatized by watching Shen Yu''s army cut majority of his men down that doesn''t mean he wouldn''t be the next time. Unpredictable things happens at war and he would rather sell silk at the market than go to another war.

    "General Shao Lang." Xiu TianZhao nodded still glaring at him. "The reward is all Xiao Ning no need to congratulate me." He snapped.

    "General Shao Lang." Si Ning forced a smile and tried to keep his ugly thought to himself but he could see Shao Lang''s expression change at Xiu TianZhao''s words and it made Si Ning happy to be the one praised but what was this tention? Did Xiu TianZhao just sounded hostile?

    "Second Prince also defended our city, many thanks to your Highness." Shao Lang bowed.

    "I didn''t do much, It was all Xiao Ningzi, he lost more than ninety percent of his men." Xiu TianZhao said word by word between gritted teeth.

    "My apologies for not being considerate General Si Ning." Shao Lang said, his face impassive.

    The tension in the atmosphere was strong enough to suffocate Si Ning but he had no idea of what was going on but he could see Xiu TianZhao was depleased with Shao Lang for a reason he doesn''t know, he had never seen Xiu TianZhao being hostile to another person and seeing him being unfriendly to Shao Lang almost made Si Ning pity his rival but deep down he doesn''t know how to feel about the situation and he had a desire to dissolve the tension.

    "I guess you should be careful General Shao Lang, I will not inform my imperial brother as long as you apologize and make things right." Xiu TianZhao said still glaring at Shao Lang.

    Their discussion was very confusing and when Si Ning turned to check on Chen An only to see Chen An nodding along with Xiu TianZhao guards to what Xiu TianZhao said and it seemed Si Ning was the only one that doesn''t understand the situation.

    "Thank you for your kindness your Highness." Shao Lang turned to Si Ning. "This way, his Majesty is waiting for General Si Ning''s report."

    His Majesty!

    The Emperor was already expecting him and waiting for his reports? Hearing this made Si Ning grabbed the reins tighter till his knuckles turned white.

    Shao Lang kicked his horse into motion and Si Ning followed him. He wasn''t able to admire the gorgeous palace since he was more occupied on how to talk to the Emperor without offending him, he had no phone to check on how to report to the Emperor which made a cold sweat broke on his forehead. They stopped at the bottom of the stairs leading to the courtroom and Si Ning jumped down from his horse giving Chen An the reins. Si Ning could always hide his fears since he was an Actor but the situation he would have to face was unclear.

    "Xiao Ning, I have something to do, go ahead without me."

    Seeing how Xiu TianZhao left with his guards without waiting for his reply made Si Ning wants to cry. At this moment Si Ning suspected the Emperor was someone who would be difficult to have a discussion with since Xiu TianZhao looked like he fled leaving Si Ning to his fate. Shao Lang started climbing the stairs along with Si Ning.

    At the stop stood more than a dozen eunuchs and maids dressed neatly standing in two rows. They didn''t turn to them and only stood there stiffly like a statue. Si Ning spotted a small eunuch who looked so young within the group. Si Ning''s eyes wandered down this eunuch robes since he read it once on the internet a person had to be castrated to be an eunuch in the palace and Si Ning couldn''t help but want to know if it was true and staring at the eunuch like he would be able to detect if the eunuch was castrated or not.

    A man who wore red robes with clouds patterns holding a horsetail whisk stepped out of the court room, the man looks as old as Shen Yu and Si Ning figured the man should also be an eunuch, an higher rank since his clothing was different from the eunuch on the row.

    "General Si Ning, General Shao Lang." He bowed his head and bent his waist in salute. "His Majesty says he will receive General Si Ning''s report at tomorrow''s court assembly." He reported.

    Si Ning wanted to dance for joy. "I will see you tomorrow Shao Lang." He said too quickly even though Shao Lang opened his mouth and about to say something but Si Ning was already almost running down the steps.

    All he had to do was to escape before the Emperor changes his mind. He was unable to ask about the Emperor from Ah Dai but if he used his time wisely he would be learn and equip himself for tomorrow''s court.

 Chapter 21 - Home

    Si Ning pulled the reins of his horse to avoid riding side by side with Chen An, instead he made sure to look like he was riding beside Chen An yet it was Chen An that was subconsciously leading the way .

    It would have been awkward for Si Ning to lead the way since he had no idea of his family residence location. He pretended to ride normally along side Chen An but each time Chen An tried to match the pace of his horse to match with him, Si Ning would also do the same to avoid falling in line with Chen An. He wasn''t able to trick Xiao Pei or Ah Dai to lead the way since they both waited till he started riding ahead with Chen An before following.

    "Are you not going home?" Si Ning had been wondering why Chen An was still with them since he was sure they do not live together.

    "My apologises General since Ji Ran and Su Heng is not here but I will try my best to escort you home safely." Chen An replied firmly.

    To be honest, Si Ning doesn''t understand Chen An sometimes but he decided to shrug the unrelated reply to his question off since he was more occupied thinking about the different scenarios he would likely meet at home.

    After nodding to the men that stopped to greet him expecially the men Si Ning found appealing and smiling to the beautiful women on the way that pointed at him one way or the other with their paper handfans or umbrellas to make it obvious they want Si Ning to notice them, they finally stopped at a gate. Si Ning already assumed they have gotten to their destination when Ah Dai jumped down from his horse and ran ahead to probably inform the Si''s household of his return.

    Si Ning stepped inside the courtyard to see some servants leaving whatever they were doing to run and form two rows, while some ran out from different directions to join them, their head bowed leaving a path for him and his companions.

    "Congratutions on your triumphant return." They all chorused.

    Si Ning was getting the hang of being a young master and he showed it by walking slowly taking a step after another like he was just strolling gracefully when deep down he was anxious wondering if he had many sibling, perhaps a wife and children and the thought of having more than one wife made him almost misstep. He stopped in his track and his eyes widen when he saw his mother appeared at a corner with his sister, two maidservants walking behind them. His mother wore a beautiful red and green robes while his sister wore an elegant flashy yellow robes.

    Si Nan''s hair flowed down her back with series of headpin to adorn her hair looking like a younger copy their mother Gu Mengshu who had only one hair pin securing her pony tail, even though she dressed her hair plainly, the hair still gave her small oval face a youthful look, she wore an indifferent expression while Si Nan looked excited.

    Seeing them again made Si Ning stopped as the feeling of guilt overwhelmed him yet he was relieved no other family he had imagined appear. Chen An and Xiao Pei behind him already bowed their heads to pay their respects to his mother while Ah Dai knelt on the ground. Si Ning only stood there like a statue watching as his sister bowed in greeting while his mother only stared at him.

    "Welcome back young master." The maidservant that looked older said as she quickly gave the other maid a nudge.

    "Welcome back young master." The younger maid that looked beautiful and delicate said and they both bowed to pay their respects to Si Ning.

    "Welcome home little Ning, now come." Ge Mengshu said and started to walk away.

    All Si Ning had to do was to follow his mother obediently without saying a word and when he was about to pass by the two maidservants, his eyes darted to the younger maid to see her cheeks and ears were slightly red. Si Ning was a bit surprised that none of his escort offered to follow him, only Si Nan and the two maidservants followed them.

    The older maidservant opened a door for them and closed it as soon as they stepped in. Series of food aroma assaulted Si Ning''s nose but before he could see the food on the table. Si Nan turned sharply blocking his view.

    "Elder brother." Si Nan pulled Si Ning into a hug.

    Si Ning wasn''t expecting the sudden hug and he almost lost his footing but he was able to hug his sister to avoid falling as he staggered to regain his balance, his sister bursted into tears and Si Ning wanted to cry too but he doesn''t want to appear weak.

    "Si Nan..." His mother said with a hint of warning.

    "It is okay Si Nan, I am here." Si Ning said since Si Nan''s arm was getting tighter around his neck.

    "I thought you will not come back, I am so happy you are back because I kept thinking that what if you didn''t come back, what will I do...uo uo oooo...." Si Nan cried. "If it is too much for you all you have to do is to reject the Emperor''s proposal." She whispered.

    "Okay.." Si Ning knew if he ever dares to reject the Emperor''s order then he would be in a difficult situation trying to keep his head on his neck but to put his sister''s mind at rest, he had to agree.

    "Let your brother eat first, Go and prepare the bath." Ge Mengshu said firmly.

    "Okay mother." Si Nan released her brother from her tight hug and brought out a handkerchief to wipe her face.

    Si Ning watched as Si Nan left and he turned to his mother and noticed that she had lost a lot of weight and her eyes were swollen with dark circles under her eyes. He doesn''t know what to say but he could only watch as his mother picked some vegetables and placed it in the bowl of beef soup.

    Si Ning sat at the table taking a pair of chopstick and ate a piece of meat along with the vegetables in the bowl and the taste was just like how he remembered the beef soup his mother do prepare for him whenever he was angry when he was still a teenager. This time he couldn''t stop his tears from flowing.

    "Little Ning.." Ge Mengshu called lovingly as she extended her hand to hold Si Ning.

    "I am sorry." Si Ning knew his mother wouldn''t understand why he was apologizing but he knew he had to say it.

    "I was so afraid when I wasn''t able to receive any letter from Ah Dai for days and I thought, I thought.... I know a lot do happen at war but.. eat eat.." She said placing another piece of vegetable in the soup. "I will not interfere in your affairs, you can marry anyone you like as long as the feeling is mutual but if it will ever result to putting you in danger then I will do everything I can to help you." She pulled his hand and placed a small kiss on it.

    Si Ning had no idea of what his mother was talking about but feeling the warmth of his mother''s hand made him so happy. "Thank you mother."

    "Now eat then you can go and visit your father."

    The chopsticks fell from Si Ning''s hand as his eyes widen in shock. His father, alive in this world and not dead.

    Alive!

    That was it, his food could go cold for all he cares since all he wanted now was to see him.

 Chapter 22 - Preparation

    "Young master.." Yanyu, the older maidservant and the handmaiden of Ge Mengshu called out.

    It was quite hard for Si Ning to act like he knew the way to his father''s quarters since Yanyu decided to walk behind him instead of walking ahead of him.

    "Lead the way." Si Ning knew it would be useless to try and trick her to walk in front of him since Yanyu only stopped after calling his attention and folded her hands, her head bowed like she was expecting his order forcing Si Ning to have no choice than to tell her to lead the way.

    Si Ning''s heart started to beat faster and he could almost hear it rhyming with each step he took. He doesn''t know what to feel about seeing his father again and he started to rack his brain on what to say to him and being overfed wasn''t helping since he felt quite heavy and uncomfortable with each step.

    His father Si Yunsheng was a very quiet man that hardly spoke, he used to smile gently at his family and Si Ning had never seen him get angry or yell at them. Si Yunsheng would help Si Ning in writing his school assignment whenever he comes back from work everyday. Si Ning as the spoilt child would throw a trantum and force Si Yunsheng into a position of having no choice than to imitate Si Ning''s childish writing to write his assignment while Si Ning had to pretend to listen to his father''s explanation while he munch on his snacks. During Si Yunsheng days off from work, he would go and fetch Si Ning and Si Nan from school, buy them ice creams, take them to play at the park and during some weekend he would take them to the movies and sit with them to watch cartoons. Si Yunsheng would plan their yearly vacation to make sure they all had a great time and a great memory to last for a life time.

    It was after Si Yunsheng died did Si Ning discovered his father''s gentle temperament was because he had a weak heart and would not live very long but his father was still able to live longer than the years his doctor told him he would live. Whenever Si Ning misbehaved in highschool his mother would try to explain to him that his father was able to live his life in fulfillment but Si Ning never thought his rebel act was due to his father passing away.

    Yanyu pushed the doors open and Si Ning mentally prepared himself and even wore a smile only for his mouth to almost fall when he found himself facing rows of memorial tablet. His heart fell as he stepped into the ancentral hall to check the tablets till he found the one he was looking for. In this world Si Yunsheng was already six feets under. The discovery didn''t make him sad only made him numb since he doesn''t even think he remembered how his father always looked like.

    Si Ning took a deep breath and took one hassock from the piles at the corner of the room to lay on the floor. He found and lit three incense stick and stuck them into the incense pot in front of the tablets. He knelt on the hassock and bowed down thrice in front of Si Yunsheng''s tablet. He was a little dissapointed that the little hope that was lit had extinguished and because of that he only put his hands together but he wasn''t able to say neither a prayer or make small talk. He stood up after prostrating a few times and almost run out of the hall like he was being chased.

    "Young master." A small voice rang out as soon as Si Ning stepped out. "My mother have to wait on Madam Ge that is why she sent me here." Yanlin explained as she lowers her head and knees in greeting.

    Si Ning took a long look at the younger maidservant. "Yanlin?" He wasn''t sure if he got her name right but seeing as her ears starter to turn red amused him and he had the urge to tease her but instead he stood there watching till her cheeks turned red.

    "Young master, let me escort you to your quarters." Yanlin offered shyly.

    "Lead the way." Si Ning said casually to her since he had no idea where his quarters was located.

    The situation was quite funny to him, the mother leaving and the daughter showing up when Yanyu could have called Ah Dai instead of Yanlin. Wasn''t Yanlin supposed to be serving Si Nan?

    Si Ning wondered if he had a secret relationship with Yanlin, Si Ning didn''t find it as a bad idea except he would be nothing but a scum to have an affair with a maid, even though Yanlin looked appealing to him yet looking closely at her, he could tell she couldn''t be more than fifteen years old which means she was still a minor. Soon they got to his residence where Xiao Pei and Ah Dai were waiting for him.

    "You can leave." Si Ning said turning to Yanlin.

    "Young Master I will help you bathe and give you a massage since Yanlin have been training to serve Young Master well." Yanlin said briskly, her eyes glimmering with hope.

    "You can leave." Si Ning repeated since the idea of having a young girl helping him to bath horrified him.

    "Rest well Young Master." Yanlin bowed and took few steps back.

    "Young Master." Ah Dai quickly knelt on one knee when Si Ning turned his attention to him and Yanlin was out of sight.

    "General." Xiao Pei bowed his head quite low in respect.

    To see that Xiao Pei bowing lower than usual like he doesn''t want to lose to Ah Dai made Si Ning chuckled.

    "Where is Chen An?" Si Ning had to ask after looking around to see Chen An was indeed not around.

    "Commander Chen An went to fetch the reports for tomorrow court assembly." Ah Dai replied.

    Ah Dai''s statement made Si Ning remembered he wanted to find a way to leave his post since he still had to consider the idea of leaving if the General work proves to be too much for him to handle.

    "Ah Dai go and see the doctor tomorrow for your arm and Xiao Pei bring me all the history books you can find, bring me books about the Imperial family, books on the Si family, books on how to get promoted as an official and how to leave an official post." Si Ning gave out his instructions.

    "Yes General." Xiao Pei nodded as he started to walk away to carry out his task.

    "Xiao Pei." Si Ning called him back. "Just bring me books on the state of affairs of the nation and other nations also books about the world we live in." He quickly sum it up.

    "Yes General."

    "Young Master, do you want me to go through the books with you?" Ah Dai asked looking hopefully at Si Ning.

    "No bring me tea." Si Ning told him after concluding he better study alone without interruption.

    "Yes Young Master." Ah Dai said.

    It was already late and Si Ning should be having his beauty bath and go to sleep but first he had no choice than to investigate about this era, at least find the way he would be addressing the Emperor. He had an idea as an Actor but still he knew it wasn''t enough, acting a scene and making mistake was a norm but acting was different from reality and making mistake in this era was something that shouldn''t come to pass.

 Chapter 23 - Overthinking

    When Si Ning Saw the piles of books Xiao Pei brought for him made him spent half an hour in the bathtub as a means to escape his reality for a bit. He shamelessly gave the list of the beauty materials he would need to Xiao Pei before sending him away for the night.

    Si Ning spent hours mentally learning all the etiquette he needed to survive, most were not different from how it was in the mordern day world or how he was taught as an Actor and he was sure he would have no difficulties in surviving in this world as long as he doesn''t entangle himself with the Imperial family but as a General he was bound to encounter them.

    Si Ning concluded that if he acts submissive to the Emperor, politely to those that have a higher rank than him and escaping the women in the harem then surviving would be nothing but easy as pie since he was a handsome rich Young Master, a General of the country and what more could he wish for to live well except deepdown Si Ning doesn''t want to be a General anymore and after deeply thinking about it, he concluded that getting a higher rank than Shao Lang could go to hell for all he cares, he would have love to beat Shao Lang but it doesn''t worth him losing his head yet Si Ning wasn''t able to find any record of how to successfully leave an official post and it was already driving him crazy.

    It was late when Si Ning discovered the books Xiao Pei provided for him had no details on the Imperial family, he couldn''t call Xiao Pei back since he sent him away yet he didn''t have the heart to blame him since Xiao Pei assumed he already knew the details on the current Imperial family. Si Ning had no choice than to leave it for another time as he went through the books about the current state of the country skipping most unessesary details.

    The reports containing the details of the war with Xilie nation made Si Ning almost collapsed after finding out that the number of troops the Si Family had was nothing less than two hundred thousand troops and all his worries about the Imperial family flew out of the window and he found himself more occupied on the details of his troops.

    "This is impossible." Si Ning said checking all the details on the last war and all the details of the men he lost. He took half of his troops to war and lost almost all. The ones that were saved were the ten thousand troops he sent to the border who were unable to join him when he called out for reinforcements because of the distance. The distance was so large that the ten thousand troops had to stay back and the temporary Commander Si Ning placed in charge would arrive later at the capital.

    Just knowing all the details of the war, how the number of his troops were cut into half and about him not being competent enough to utilise his troops better but according to the report, his troops suffered most in the war and the rest of the Generals of Xiu were only able to engage Xilie''s army that acted as a decoy to allow their main troops led by Shen Yu to cross over to attack Si Ning''s army. The purpose of attacking only Si Ning''s army was the only confusing part since Si Ning''s army was stationed far from the border and their only purpose was to engage the Xilie''s army that were able to break through the front lines.

    The reality turned out different and Shen Yu''s army went on a roundabout to attack Si Ning''s army and when the situation got Si Ning in a pinch, he sent out words for reinforcements and the only closest troops to them were the troops led by Shao Lang but then they never showed up.

    Three hundred thousand of troops led by General Shen Yu kept attacking them and they fought a great battle. Xilie was a strong nation and they should have more than nine hundred thousand troops for an all out war but the other Generals of Xiu nation were only able to engage in battle with just merely ten thousand troops of Xilie nation while the three hundred thousand attacked only Si Ning''s army.

    The situation was very fishy and Si Ning''s detective instinct wasn''t able to keep up. His men were neither keeping something valuable nor do they keep a valuable person within their midst yet his troops were the ones that suffered most damages of the war. The Xilie''s army might want to attack him for them to break through to the capital if only Xilie nation sent out at least seven hundred thousand troops so they would be able to clear Si Ning''s army along the way.

    The reinforcement from the capital was led by the Emperor and the Second Prince but they received the report from Chen An that they were able to capture Shen Yu and Si Ning and all his Commanders were still alive then the Emperor and the troops had to return, only Xiu TianZhao and few men were sent to escort Si Ning and the rest of his troops home.

    Si Ning took a pen to start writing all the keypoints of the details he read. Most Seigniors in the country also had a lot of troops but only the Si family had the most of the military power in the whole nation, second of the troops of the Imperial family.

    "Military power, military power balance.... marriage." Si Ning used his hand to rest on his chin as he dipped his pen in the ink. "Marriage." He muttered.

    The last drama he was supposed to be in as Shao Lang''s innocent loyal servant. When they discussed about it at the reading of the script meeting after the selection of the whole cast, the Emperor in the drama was supposed to send a marriage proposal to the most powerful family in the country and when Si Ning compared the details of that drama to his reality then he should consider the possibility of the Emperor of Xiu taking Si Nan''s hand in marriage in order to have a firm hold on the nation.

    Si Ning concluded he would rather die than send his beloved sister to marry an old Emperor but if his sister marries the Crown Prince then he would have no complain but for her to join the Emperor''s harem and possible be bullied wasn''t something Si Ning want to consider.

    According to his calculations the Crown Prince should be a little older than Xiu TianZhao and since Xiu TianZhao talks highly of him then he should be a righteous person and since the Second Prince was handsome then the Crown Prince should be too and if he leaves his sister in the hands of such person then he would have no worries but first he had to take on his detective role and play it out well in investigating the Crown Prince and if the Crown Prince turned out to be different then he would have no choice than to find a good husband for Si Nan.

    Thinking about this Si Ning realised he was nothing but a fool since he knew little about his family. What if Si Nan was already engaged or married.

    "Ah....." Si Ning swung his lose long hair around knowing he was already overthinking and anymore than that would cause a severe headache.

    The tea Ah Dai brought for him had already gone cold and for him to stop over thinking, Si Ning took a plain paper and started drawing.

 Chapter 24 - Getting Ready

    Waking up at six and dressing up before seven was something Si Ning was getting used to but not being able to sleep till dawn made him so weak and his body felt heavy yet he stared at the notes he made.

    "Young Master, I brought hot water to fill the bath tub." Yanlin said outside his door as she proceed to knock softly.

    "Come in." Si Ning wondered why Yanlin had to the one to bring him hot water at dawn. He didn''t turn to look at her since he was more focused underlining the key points in the notes he made.

    "Young Master, do you want me to help you bathe?"

    Si Ning turned to see Yanlin only dressed in a white light inner robes coming closer to him till he could perceive her floral perfume.

    It had been long since Si Ning had any sexual activities but he always take cares of himself whenever he was horny but seeing this sight of Yanlin didn''t sexually arouse him. He felt nothing since he was more worried about how he would survive the court and seeing the barely developed body of Yanlin put him off and he found himself gesturing for her to leave, averting his attention back to his notes leaving no room for Yanlin to ask again.

    After taking a long bath since he couldn''t get enough of the scent of the soap, Si Ning found himself staring at the series of beautiful cloths folded neatly in his wardrobe. The urge to try on the different cloths at a go was so overwhelming until Ah Dai knocked on his door to tell him he had prepared the carriage and brought hot water for his bath while Xiao Pei appeared immediately to tell him he had prepared his horse and breakfast.

    Si Ning had no choice than to frown and hasten his preparations. He checked through his cloths till he found series of an official robes, guessing it had to be his official robes, he fished out one and wore it before fastened the black belt. As an Actor he had to just sit and let the Hairdresser or Makeup Artist work through his hair since he now had an incredible long mass of hair, he had no choice than to allow Xiao Pei style his hair.

    After dressing Si Ning''s hair, Xiao Pei applied some powder on Si Ning''s face to cover his dark circles under his eyes as the result of not having a wink of sleep then he sprayed him with some light perfume before fixing Si Ning''s tag to his belt to complete Si Ning''s official look.

    Si Ning had to tell Ah Dai to see a doctor and not show up in front and also told him to stop bringing him hot water till he brings out the details of the prosthetic that would be fixed to his arm. Si Ning had to watch him leave before he mounted his horse since he doesn''t want to let Ah Dai know he would not be using the carriage prepared for him although it was tempting but to get to the palace faster, Si Ning opted for his horse.

    After taking his horse Si Ning found himself riding to the palace like a zombie. His head ringing since he had never studied hard like he did till the morning.

    The palace was gorgeous and how well the floors were made was so amazing Si Ning had to stop his horse to stare at the details.

    "General." Xiao Pei called.

    "Take Yun." Si Ning unmounted his horse and handed the reins over to Xiao Pei. He decided to walk for a bit giving Xiao Pei time to keep the horses at a stable and catch up with him outside the courtroom.

    "Nin Nin...."

    Si Ning heard a small tiny voice and he turned to see a small child that wouldn''t be more than four years of age dressed in a sligtly big silky shinny robes running towards him in excitement. The robes made the child looked so adorable that Si Ning found himself extending his hands and lifted the child up when the child was about to crash into him.

    "What a lovely child." Si Ning smiled, his eyes lit with joy and his mood brightened. He twirled around before hugging the child, breathing in the scent of wildroses and he had no choice than to admit this era had a lot of intelligence when it comes to dealing with scent.

    "Nin Nin I miss you, when.. you.. are.. gone.. Yuan has.. been.... a good... boy." The child said stressing out each word while pulling Si Ning''s cheeks. "Yuan did... all... his... homework and listen... to all.... his.. tutors... and Yuan... did... well..." He boasted puffing his cheeks.

    "Really, you are really a good boy Yuan-er." Si Ning patted his head. Si Ning didn''t have much experience with children and he wasn''t sure whether he likes them or not but carrying such a cute child made him happy.

    "Hey you violent man! What are you doing to my brother!!!" A loud unpleasant voice rang out.

    Si Ning directed his attention to the loud unpleasant voice and this time it was another child that looked four years older than the child Si Ning held in his arms. He was dressed in light cloths and holding a wooden sword and Si Ning could tell the child seemed to be on his way to practice Martial Arts.

    Violent man?

    "Hey you who are you calling violent man, can''t you see I am only hugging this lovely bundle of joy." Si Ning almost yelled. It was the first time anyone would call him a ''Violent man''. Even though it was just a kid yet it was unforgivable to Si Ning.

    "Si Ning where is your respect." The older child said and started walking up to him in large angry strides.

    It was the first time a child would call Si Ning by his name and this made his mouth fell as he stared at the disrespectful child walking towards him.

    "You this child who are you, can''t you see I am older than you." Si Ning said firmly only for the older child to get closer to him, giving him a kick on his leg. "Ouch.." Si Ning likes cute children but he wanted nothing more than to give a few spanking to the rude older child than was currently trying to land another kick.

    "Junjie stop.. kicking... kicking is bad...." The child Si Ning held yelled as his arms went round Si Ning to avoid slipping since Si Ning was desperately trying to dodge the older child kick.

    "How dare you talk to the great Crown Prince Xiu Junjie of Great Xiu nation like that! and how dare you touch my brother, I will have your head." The older boy yelled as he pouted still desperately trying to land a kick at Si Ning.

    Si Ning couldn''t help but to roll his eyes at the ridiculous child as he tried to dodge the series of kick coming at me. "Yea yea what a rude child now shooo..." He turned to touch the child in his arms cheeks turning his full attention to him while he ignored Xiu Junjie since the first kick he landed didn''t have any effect.

    "You... You... put him down before I call the guards." Xiu Junjie seethed, his eyes glaring daggers at Si Ning.

    "Yuan-er...."

    Si Ning turned to see no other person than Liu Ting dressed in extravagant purple robes, her hair parted and styled perfectly fitting her heart shaped face. Seeing her again made Si Ning''s heart raced and when the idea of this two children belonging to Liu Ting made his heart fell but he couldn''t believe Liu Ting would have a child as old as Xiu Junjie. He should be jumping happily for seeing her again yet seeing her in the palace dressed extravagantly and seeing dozens of maids trying to catch up to could only be interpreted that she had to be one of the Concubines of the Emperor.

 Chapter 25 - The Emperor

    "If you do not ask for forgiveness from me I will cut off your head, now beg for mercy!" Xiu Junjie demanded folding his arms and tapping his foot on the floor.

    "I am sorry General Si Ning, it seems Xiu Yuan has been bothering you." Liu Ting apologized as she stopped almost ten feets from Si Ning and extended her hands to Xiu Yuan but the child only wrapped his hands around Si Ning''s neck tighter, refusing to let go.

    Seeing her closely and seeing how beautiful she was made Si Ning unable to avert his gaze forgetting it might be a crime to stare at the Emperor''s woman. Thinking about the Emperor left a bitter taste on his mouth and he could tell he would never like the old Emperor but looking at how she completely ignored Xiu Junjie like he wasn''t there confused Si Ning making him wonder if the birth mother of Xiu Junjie wasn''t Liu Ting.

    "Greeting General Si Ning." The first maidservant that looked to be in her fifty''s caught up with them moved closer to Si Ning and bowed before turning to Xiu Junjie. "Your Highness, the Imperial Tutor is waiting for you at the Imperial Garden." She said softly, her head lowered.

    "Not until he release my brother." Xiu Junjie stood firmly also acting like he didn''t see Liu Ting.

    "Your Highness knows the consequences of making the Imperial Tutor wait since his Majesty says if you miss one more lesson then the Emperor will have no choice than to strip you off your....." The maidservant trailed off purposely not completing her sentence.

    Si Ning watched as Xiu Junjie face turned red in anger as he opened his mouth probably to insult him only for him to close it after sometime before walking away fumming in anger, the maid bowed to Si Ning the turn to bow to Liu Ting before running after Xiu Junjie.

    "Nin Nin..."

    Si Ning diverted his attention to the boy in his arms, his heart heavy with the thought of Liu Ting already taken. What was he expecting? Didn''t he sent her a breakup message. He had always been a lousy drinker but at least he remembered sending the message he spent hours composing after leaving Elite Entertainment. For him to be here means he had to restart his life but the dissapointment of having to act like a polite stranger to Liu Ting didn''t sit well with him and since his bright mood had gotten soiled now he was itching to find a gambling house and place two to three bets, drink and maybe find some beauties to spend the night with.

    "Xiu Yuan do not be selfish, General Si Ning has to attend court meeting and it is also time for your learning of the etiquette of the palace." Liu Ting said softly as dozens of maids form in two rows behind her.

    Court meeting!

    Si Ning had completely forgot he had a purpose for coming to the palace. "You want me to play with you today?" He asked sweetly and Xiu Yuan nodded vogurously. "After the court meeting, I will play with you all you want." He couldn''t just drop the child and race to the court room so the only tactics left was to convince Xiu Yuan to let him go.

    "Nooo I want to play now..." Xiu Yuan complained.

    "General the assembly" Chen An called running up to Si Ning. He stopped and bowed when he caught sight of Liu Ting. He was sweating profusely and breathing hard holding some stack of papers.

    "Yuan-er.." Liu Ting called.

    "Noooo.... Nin Nin."

    "What if after the court meeting I will take you into town and buy you roasted squid or sweet roasted corn." Si Ning had no choice than to lie when he lay his eyes on the report Chen An was holding.

    "Hmm." Xiu Yuan agreed and allowed Si Ning to place him on the ground.

    Si Ning watched as Liu Ting bowed and took Xiu Yuan''s hand and started walking away with the dozens of maids behind her while Xiu Yuan waved at Si Ning.

    "Greeting General." Chen An said between breath and knelt on one knee. "Forgive me General for accessing your residence without your permission when I came earlier and saw you were not holding the reports, I went to make enquires about it from Xiao Pei but Second Prince called for his attention and I had no choice than to go and fetch them." He rushed out his explanation and handed the reports over to Si Ning.

    "Well done." Si Ning stared lazily at the series of steps he was about to climb as he collected the reports from Chen An. He was glad to have a capable person like Chen An working for him while wondering if it would be too much to ask Chen An to carry him to climb the stairs since Xiao Pei decided not to show up.

    Si Ning climbed the stairs one at a time till he reached the top without losing his breath. The guards at the door opened the door for him and he soon found himself in a large tall grand hall with rows of Ministers in their official uniforms.

    The Ministers lined in two rows at each side of the wide long red carpet with golden tip that was laid in the middle up to the stairs to the big golden dragon throne on the high platform. Two golden dragon statue on two platform, each on the side of the steps before the throne.

    It was kind of awkward since Si Ning didn''t know where he was supposed to stand and seeing that Chen An didn''t follow him. He had no choice than to join the last row of the Officials that wore hat even though he didnt wear one but the Officials number were too great and he couldn''t afford to start looking for heads without hats at least being at the back he would be able to avoid being closer to the Emperor.

    "General Si Ning..." The man standing next to him said in panic. "You should stand where the Generals are, you do not have to stand beside a low rank Minister like me." He said his eyes beseeching.

    Si Ning knew where he was coming from. If he was called for his report then the Emperor would notice where he stood and notice the man standing beside him. Since he had no idea where the other Generals were since they were all facing the front, the man pointed the row to him probably his way for making Si Ning quickly leave his side.

    To save the man from having a panic attack, Si Ning blended into the crowd and he found a space in the row right beside Shao Lang.

    "His Majesty has arrived!!!" An eunuch made an announcement of the Emperor''s arriver.

    Si Ning with the rest of the Ministers bowed deeply, his heart in his throat as he heard light footsteps making way to the dragon throne. He bit his lips getting ready to finally see the old Emperor''s face, the Emperor that stole Liu Ting from him. He was powerless to the Emperor but he would never forgive an old man laying his hands on his ex girlfriend.

    They all waited and when Si Ning noticed Shao Lang was raising his head, he also did the same as his heart started pounding and he could almost hear it. Si Ning took a glance at the old Emperor and he almost lost his balance when he found that the Mythical Jade Emperor, the most powerful man in the country that wore a large dark dragon robes with golden embroidery wearing a small golden mortarboard hat with strings of jewels suspended from its edges sitting like the throne was made for him was no other than Liu Zhicheng and to make the situation worst Liu Zhicheng gaze was on him.

 Chapter 26 - A Way Out

    First, the Emperor wasn''t old at all as he thought, second he couldn''t ignore the possibility of all his detective deductions about the Imperial family being all wrong. Since he assumed Xiu TianZhao had to be the Emperor''s son and as the Second Prince means the First Prince which should be the Crown Prince should be older, since Xiu TianZhao looked older than Si Ning then the First Prince should be closer to his thirties or in his thirties which means the Emperor should be in his fifties or sixties. All the time he spent to assume without even trying to investigate had all gone to waste and now he was starting to regret not asking Ah Dai about the Imperial family and one look at the Emperor, Si Ning knew his deductions were all wrong.

    The Emperor could be Xiu TianZhao''s older brother and just being in the presence of the Emperor he laughed at the temporary imperial residence was enough for him to wish the ground to open up and swallow him.

    Thinking about his dinner for two and the second person not showing up, he couldn''t help but think if he was supposed to dine with the Emperor probably because his troops suffered most in the war and he basically won the war for Xiu nation but all he did was stupidly laugh out loud at him because he assumed the Emperor was a guard just because he was dressed in black and after comparing his cloth with those hidden guards he couldn''t help but laugh.

    Thinking back to that time Si Ning realized he didn''t take a careful look at the Emperor''s robes and even though it was black if he had taken a careful look maybe he would find out the robes looked expensive or different. The dinner he had was too extravagant and if he wasn''t so concerned about how to fill his stomach he should at least go and make inquiries from Xiu TianZhao or find Lin Fan but his senses couldn''t resist the aroma of the food and he spent his time eating the delicious food.

    For Lin Fan to lead him to the direction of the pavilion and for the Emperor to be standing close to the pavilion and if Si Ning wasn''t so happy of assuming the Emperor was a secret guard then he could have at least noticed the Emperor seemed to be waiting for someone. Why didn''t he consider that Xiu TianZhao might not be the only member of the Imperial Family that was around?

    Liu Zhicheng was his boss in the modern world but why would Si Ning think that in this world he would have a higher rank than him. Was assuming his previous boss rank being lower than his was something to be happy about?

    Thinking back, Si Ning could swear he heard Liu Zhicheng called him ''Si Ning'', not Young Master or General but he called him by his name yet Si Ning was busy laughing and he even dares to call the Emperor by his name. Still, he couldn''t help but think Liu Zhicheng might not have the same name in this world.

    Why was he thinking about this now? It seemed to be in the courtroom and seeing the Emperor made him remembered all that happened and Si Ning wanted nothing more than to rewind the time to the day he and Xiu TianZhao visited the Imperial residence.

    Since he had insulted the Emperor then the next thing was to think of how he would meet his end. Death by a thousand cuts, death by decapitation, or death by hanging. None of this method of dying seemed easy and Si Ning had to take a deep breath since to think of how he would meet his end shouldn''t be something he should waste his time thinking. He knew he shouldn''t waste his second life and he should think about surviving rather than thinking about death.

    The first survival method Si Ning thought of was to escape yet he couldn''t just escape with his family and their personal servants and leave the rest of his troops to the mercy of the Emperor. The escape plan might even lead to not only his death but the death of his entire household.

    The best solution was for him to admit to his crimes and if he was lucky for committing the crime of laughing at the Emperor then he may end up being flogged. Then if he was extra lucky of not being thrown in the prison he could stay at home for months to recuperate alongside making his series of beauty products to help the scars fade away and take care of his skin then during that time he would push all his responsibilities on Chen An and after recovering he had to find a suitable bride from a powerful family to marry and try not to offend the Emperor or any member of the Imperial family ever again then he would make sure it all turned out to be a win-win for everyone.

    Even if he marries doesn''t mean he couldn''t enjoy himself or take in lovers since this life having multiple affairs was something seen as normal and maybe he would even gamble like once in a blue moon.

    ".... General Si Ning." Shao Lang gave Si Ning a slight nudge.

    Si Ning almost jerk in surprise as he came fully aware of his surroundings, all his thoughts melting away as sweat slide down his face making the light powder on his face sticky. His gaze was directed at the Emperor and all he could see was a cold stare directed at him just like Liu Zhicheng the CEO of Elite Entertainment he knew.

    "General Si Ning your report."

    Si Ning raised the stack of papers he was holding yet his eyes couldn''t see a thing and his mouth could not move. The words on the paper he had written had become so small he had to raise the papers closer yet he couldn''t form a word.

    "Are you alright?" Shao Lang whispered.

    Si Ning ignored him and focused on the paper before him. "Your servant..." His voice wasn''t audible enough to be heard across the hall.

    For Si Ning to shout and get a hoarse voice was something he wasn''t fond of but the hall was so quiet that if a pin drops at that moment it would be heard. Si Ning knew they were all waiting for him to read his reports and even if he talks so low it would be heard but the cold sweat that kept running down his back made him more aware of how nervous he was. As an Actor being nervous wasn''t part of him but he was only nervous because he didn''t want the Emperor to send him to his deathbed.

    "Your Servant... Your Loyal Subject.." Si Ning blinked trying to think of the proper word to address himself. "Your Servants pay his respects to his Majesty..." He had to stop as he doesn''t know if he was supposed to greet the Emperor kneeling or standing or he was supposed to just read his reports and disregard paying his respects to the Emperor.

    Si Ning couldn''t continue since he had no idea what was right or wrong then the only solution was to find a means to escape. If he escapes the courtroom then he would be able to strategized but till then he had to feign to collapse.

    First Si Ning made the stack of papers fall from his hands...

    "General Si Ning..." Shao Lang called.

    Then Si Ning made sure to fall slowly to the floor to avoid hitting the floor hard. To make his fake fainting realistic Si Ning shut his eyes and laid still on the floor.

    Damn reading the report!

    "General... Si Ning!"

    "General Si Ning..!"

    As long as he stays in the court, he would never open his eyes.

 Chapter 27 - Resign To Fate

    Si Ning was quite glad that he was sweating and the sweat had washed out his makeup that covered the dark circles under his eyes and he gave himself a mental award for nailing the sick look. He breaths slowly through his nose for Shao Lang to detect he was still breathing to avoid causing a bigger commotion.

    It would be nothing but a shame for a great General like Si Ning to be fainting in the courtroom but Si Ning knew no one could blame him or think he was just faking it since fighting for months and devising plans along with commanding a large number of troops wasn''t easy and losing a great number of his army to protect Xiu Nation was enough for him to faint in the courtroom since he didn''t even get a proper chance to rest after returning to the capital.

    "Court dismissed." The Emperor''s powerful voice rang out.

    Si Ning almost shook when he heard the Emperor''s voice but as an Actor, he knew nothing could make him open his eyes or even make a small unnoticeable movement not until they take him out of the courtroom.

    "Your... Majesty?" Shao Lang said in an uncertain voice.

    After staying so still Si Ning felt Shao Lang released him and he was passed on to another hand and gently lifted in bridal style. Si Ning perceived the fresh scent of sandalwood and the arms of the person were definitely strong as he was held up carefully, his head resting on their chest.

    "The envoy from Xilie nation, Governor of Dong state Prince Qiu Bai as arrived...!!!" A loud announcement was made outside the courtroom.

    Si Ning was happy since the envoy from Xilie had arrived then the Emperor would have no choice but to continue the meeting.

    "Court Dismissed." The Emperor said firmly before walking away with Si Ning in his arms.

    That was right, the person holding Si Ning was no other than the Emperor, and Si Ning was almost still at this discovery.

    Why was the Emperor holding him? Why did it turn out to be some kind of BL comics?

    Si Ning was a little annoyed he had to play the damsel in distress but since the situation had turned into something he never imagined. Then the least he could do was to rest since fatigue had finally caught up with him and to avoid giving anything anyway Si Ning went limp in his arms as he surrendered himself to sleep.

    The next time Si Ning woke up, he felt better and well-rested before he slightly opened his eyes but decided to continue sleeping and he turned to his side but as soon as he perceived the mild scent of jasmine that instantly reminded him of the room he rested in at temporary Imperial Residence, Si Ning flung his eyes open when he remembered how he slept peacefully in the Emperor''s arms when he supposed to be panicking.

    "Uh." Si Ning quickly shook the thought of his shameless act in the courtroom away.

    The first person Si Ning laid his eyes on sitting on a stool a few feet from his bed was Song Feng who was holding up an acupuncture needle as he carefully inspected it before placing it into a container and bringing out another one and repeat the process.

    "You are awake." Song Feng said without turning his head as he carefully placed the last needle in the container.

    Song Feng was dressed in black and white just like the scholars'' costume robes Si Ning saw once on set. His long dark hair was styled into a half ponytail and reached his back. Si Ning could only see his side profile but he continued to stare at him seeing no difference in the appearance of the Song Feng he knew except Song Feng only dresses in plain shirt and plain trousers but seeing Song Feng dressed neatly in robes made Si Ning do a double-take and he only averted his gaze to study the room when Song Feng turn to his direction.

    The room was massive and gorgeous, Si Ning knew at once he was still at the palace and it seemed he had been sleeping for quite some time since the room was a little dark. Si Ning ignored Song Feng that stood up probably to come over to him, he continued to look around to at least guess the time while playing sick on the bed until he caught sight of Song Feng bringing the case of the acupuncture needles over to him.

    "What are you up to?" Si Ning asked and quickly sat up on the bed glaring at Song Feng that placed the case on the table next to him.

    "His Majesty told me to do something to relieve your stress." Song Feng told him and proceed to open the case. "Since you fainted because of stress." He pointed out.

    At the mention of the Emperor, Si Ning knew he had to run away and first meet with Ah Dai or Xiao Pei to know all the details about the Emperor before coming up with a strategy to save his head but as he was right now without a plan, he would surely get himself killed also lying here and waiting for Song Feng to perform an experiment on him in the sense of treating him was something he wasn''t ready for.

    "I do not agree." Si Ning quickly pushed the blanket away, he sat up getting ready to bolt for the door.

    Song Feng grabbed his hand lightly to prevent Si Ning from leaving. "Si Ning, will you really abandon me and let His Majesty have my head?"

    "What?" Si Ning raised an eyebrow.

    Did he just hear Song Feng called him by name?

    "If I do not see to your treatment then I may lose my head." Song Feng explained as he placed Si Ning''s hand carefully on the bed.

    "Song Feng, do you expect me to watch as you insert those needles in my body? No can do because I will never agree to this." Si Ning said firmly glaring at Song Feng, silently daring him to try and treat him with acupuncture.

    "At least let me measure your pulse." Song Feng told him after taking a few deep breaths.

    "Be quick with it." Si Ning quickly extended his hand for Song Feng to measure his pulse. He had no time to waste on relieving stress when his head was at stake.

    Song Feng held his wrist gently. "Your condition is quite stable, you only fainted due to stress. I will advise you to take your time to rest and you need at least five days to rest." He said after some time.

    "Okay, I will be leaving." Si Ning said briskly his eyes darting around to locate his shoes.

    "Wait, I am not through with the examination." Song Feng told him and placed his finger under Si Ning''s eyes to check his eyes for any sign of blood shortage in Si Ning''s body.

    Si Ning wanted to yell at him to hurry up only for a eunuch to make an announcement of the Emperor''s arriver and right then Si Ning had no choice than to resign to his fate when the door slides open and the Emperor stepped in followed by numerous palace maidens and eunuch.

    Oh, Dear.

 Chapter 28 - Call Me By Name

    Si Ning never thought he had ever been in a worst situation that he ran out of ideas of what to do. He broke out in cold sweat when he saw the Emperor dressed majestically in golden and white robes looking so regal accompanied by Lin Fan dressed in a blue robe holding a sword and Si Ning knew Lin Fan had to be the Emperor''s personal Imperial guard. The palace maidens and eunuchs were holding different sizes of boxes. Song Feng proceeds to kneel on the floor to pay his respects to the Emperor and Si Ning quickly followed suit.

    "Long live Your Majesty." Song Feng said firmly.

    "Long live Your Majesty." Si Ning imitated him since he had no idea if a General was supposed to greet the Emperor by kneeling.

    The palace maidens and eunuchs all proceed to put down the boxes they carried and opened them. Even though Si Ning was in a kneeling position, he could still see some of the things inside the boxes by stretching his neck, he saw the boxes contained clothes, silks, medicinal herbs, and silvers. He wondered if those were for the Emperor and when his eyes darted to the Emperor, his cheeks turned rosy in embarrassment for how he shamelessly behaved just to satisfy his curiosity and for not acting subtly.

    "Leave." The Emperor said after taking a long look at Si Ning making Si Ning so uncomfortable that he started fidgeting unconsciously while looking at Song Feng, ready to copy the next thing Song Feng does.

    Song Feng stood up to leave the room and Si Ning also quickly stand to his feet to follow Song Feng out, he had no idea who the Emperor was referring to but since the rest of the people in the room were making their way out he also decided to follow praying silently the Emperor shouldn''t call for him.

    "General Si Ning?" Song Feng gave him a questioning look when Si Ning took a step in the direction of the door following closely behind him.

    "Yes?" Si Ning automatically replied his eyes pleading for them to leave the room first and take their discussion outside.

    "You should lie down on the bed." Song Feng told him. "Your body is still weak and you need at least five days of rest." He repeated slowly.

    Si Ning wanted to curse at Song Feng loudly for being concerned about his health and for telling him what to do, he knew he wouldn''t die before he gets home if he leaves the palace but Song Feng had to open his mouth and spoil his plan. Si Ning made a mental note to tell Song Feng to mind his business the next time he sees him.

    Si Ning took a risky look at the Emperor whose powerful aura had occupied the room that Si Ning felt so uncomfortable, he quickly looked away when he saw the Emperor''s gaze was on him, his face impassive like he was carefully studying Si Ning like he was waiting to see the next odd thing the great General of Xiu Nation would do which prevented Si Ning from glaring at Song Feng because he was being watched. Si Ning knew he couldn''t just go back to bed not until the Emperor orders him to do so and he pursed his lips to avoid thanking Song Feng for his advice.

    "You should do as the apprentice of the Imperial Doctor tells you to." The Emperor said quietly but loud enough for Si Ning to hear.

    Since the Emperor told him to do as Song Feng says. Si Ning had no choice but to quickly go back to lay on the bed watching as Song Feng with the rest of the palace maidens and eunuchs left shutting the door behind them. All he had left to do was to try to remain calm and wait for his sentence. He pulled the blanket to cover up to his chest.

    "Your Majesty Your Servant is now feeling better." Si Ning tried his sad attempt to send the Emperor away since he wasn''t given the chance to organize his thoughts. Not only did the Emperor casually dragged a seat to Si Ning''s side, he even took Si Ning''s hand in his making Si Ning so confused about the Emperor he pictured to the one sitting beside him.

    "I told you to call me by name when we are alone and stop referring to yourself as a Servant when we are alone." The Emperor told him. "I know you are unsatisfied with me that the last time at the Imperial residence you laughed as a way to show your displeasure to me, I didn''t want to place you in danger that is why I stationed you far from the borders and I never thought Xilie would be so sly to go round and avoid the garrisons and other troops from Xiu in that process you lost a lot of your army. I know all the gifts I brought can never compensate you, now tell me what do you want?" He said gently and slowly rubbing Si Ning''s hand lightly, his sharp phoenix eyes not leaving Si Ning once.

    The situation was so odd that Si Ning had no idea of what to say. First, Liu Zhicheng he knew was never gentle and would never talk to him calmly. Si Ning knew that must be differences between being the President of a company and the Emperor of a great nation. This was also the first time Liu Zhicheng would talk to him for a long time. Si Ning''s head was currently jumbled since he had no idea where to look and he was more aware of his hand that was held gently and the Emperor that kept rubbing his hand making his hands go sweaty that Si Ning wanted to pull his hand away, he was more aware of the sandalwood scent mixed with the jasmine in the room making his head groggy but since the Emperor thought he was angry because he lost almost half of his troops which means his head saved and he doesn''t have to think of what he would have for his last mean now it was time for him to turn the situation to his favor and not give any hint of his silly thought that made him laugh at the Emperor in the temporary Imperial residence.

    "Your Majesty...."

    "I told you to call me by my name." The Emperor interrupted him and raised a brow.

    A cold sweat ran down Si Ning''s neck since he had no idea of the Emperor''s name but as a smart man he knew he could try to trick him to tell him his name but Si Ning was not confident enough to be able to pull it off instead he tried to think. First, the surname of the direct Imperial family was Xiu but he had no idea if it also applies to the Emperor. He knew him as Liu Zhicheng but he doesn''t think the man currently looking at him should be a Liu Zhicheng too yet Si Ning couldn''t picture or see Liu Zhicheng baring a name apart from Zhicheng.

    What to do? What to do?

    "Xiu Zhicheng." Si Ning said almost like a whisper but the Emperor''s face didn''t brighten nor did he show any sign of Si Ning being correct but at the same time he nodded and Si Ning quickly smiled at his small victory.

 Chapter 29 - Consort?

    This was the time for Si Ning to gain a hundred thousand troops yet he knew deep down he doesn''t want that. He had no idea how to manage his troops and he doesn''t want to spend the time he was supposed to be enjoying his life reading books about the art of war, the history of the Si army, and his role as a General. That would be so stressful.

    Si Ning knew it was a rare chance to tell Xiu Zhicheng he wanted to leave his post yet he couldn''t form the words that would make his name go down in history as the man that relinquished his post. That would definitely make him a coward and laughing stock among the Officials. He was neither injured nor mentally unstable and he had no excuse to avoid serving his Nation. Si Ning knew he should be a great warrior for him to be able to obtain the position of a General at a young age when any low ranking position could be given to him as a Seignior yet he wanted to leave because he was afraid to die, a fear a General was never supposed to have.

    Topping the game BattleXmode and having knowledge on how to coordinate and organize his troops at war doesn''t mean he cannot lose his one life if he made a tiny mistake, game and reality was different.

    Si Ning knew he was going to regret missing this chance but he took a deep breath to get ready for the nonsense he was about to say. "The only thing Your Servant want is what Your Majesty had already bestowed upon me, Your Servant doesn''t wish for anything more." He said slowly giving himself a mental slap.

    To live for long in this era, one had to be smart, Si Ning knew that much and he just said the lines he once read on a script his manager Su Yi gave him to help his junior in Elite Entertainment practice his lines. Xiu Zhicheng told him to not refer to himself as a Servant and also call him by name but Si Ning had no time to mentally change the script before saying the lines.

    Xiu Zhicheng took a long look at Si Ning. "Xilie attacked you because they think I will submit to their terms as long as they have you and I have no idea what to do if they ever take you ''cause I know that only little can your Commanders do to protect you." He said caressing Si Ning''s hand.

    "My Commanders did well to protect me." Si Ning had to put in good words for his Commanders since he wanted to hasten their discussion to make it end soon because he was feeling uncomfortable since Xiu Zhicheng made no move to drop his hand soon. His caress was almost like how lovers would interact, it was making his hand sweaty and itchy.

    "Hmmm." Xiu Zhicheng nodded. "Thank you for being safe for my sake and the sake of our Nation. You have lost much in this last war and a rumor has been going on about us since you promised we will be together forever as long as I have an heir, now I have Junjie and I also have Yuan and I think it''s time for you to honor your promise and become my first Consort....."

    ''Consort'' was the last word Si Ning heard as his head started ringing at the bomb Xiu Zhicheng just dropped on him like he was just making some light conversation.

    Consort?

    Consort? Like, get married to Xiu Zhicheng? Like to marry an Emperor? Marry the Emperor of Xiu? Marry!

    This could be a blessing in the terms of Si Ning gaining a higher rank than Shao Lang yet he wasn''t sure if that was even a rank higher than Shao Lang. Being the Emperor''s Consort means he could relinquish his post and finally having time to enjoy life but there was nothing with an advantage in the world without a disadvantage. Si Ning couldn''t overlook joining the harem and having other duties suitable for a Consort also not getting to live his life of drinking and having lots of fun with the beauties in the capital.

    Wasn''t the Emperor selfish for him to have children and expect Si Ning to stick with him and have none because of a promise? Si Ning had never thought about children but as the only son, he should also have an heir to carry on his family name and take care of his family possessions carrying the Si name to the future and leaving the Si name in history.

    Si Ning blinked when Xiu Zhicheng squeezed his hand to gain his attention. "Marry?"

    "We will have the ceremony in three months'' time and when you feel better to attend the court assembly, I will make the announcement." Xiu Zhicheng concluded.

    Si Ning couldn''t help as his eyes widen. Did Xiu Zhicheng just conclude their marriage without his consent? He knew that in this world the Emperor doesn''t need the other party''s consent when it comes to marriage. It was almost like an order as long as the other party wasn''t married.

    "Your Majesty! The Prime Minister request for an audience!" A eunuch yelled outside.

    After some time Xiu Zhicheng stood up. "Rest well Si Ning." Xiu Zhicheng gave Si Ning''s hand a light kiss before leaving.

    Si Ning stared at the bed canopy wondering what to do. He doesn''t want to marry Xiu Zhicheng and all he had to do now was to look for a way to avoid getting married to the Emperor.

    Si Ning had always believed in love, at least if he was ever going to get married he would marry for love. No matter how he looked at it marrying the Emperor was nothing more than a disadvantage to him and he might even lose his army and be nothing but the Emperor''s Consort people respects while some plan for his demise. As a General, he wasn''t able to fish out his enemies yet but if he becomes a Consort then he would have more enemies and be worried about losing his head while living a boring life in the palace.

    When Si Ning first met Liu Zhicheng, he admitted that he was good looking but Si Ning never had any thought of having an affair with Liu Zhicheng because to him, Liu Zhicheng was nothing more than his employer and Liu Zhicheng appearing as Xiu Zhicheng in this world doesn''t change a thing even if they had different last name.

    All he could see and understand was the Emperor only wanting to marry him because of the Military power he had. Si Ning came down to the conclusion he doesn''t want to marry Xiu Zhicheng, not now not ever. If the Emperor wants the loyalty of his army then he could always suggest him to marry Si Nan.

    "General!"

    Si Ning turned to see Xiao Pei standing few feet from his bed, Ah Dai looking worried next to him. Si Ning didn''t even notice when they came in.

    "Young Master." Ah Dai called.

    "Ah..." Si Ning yelled in frustration and flung the blanket away. He had no idea when he gets to rest in this world. All that had been happening to him when he stepped into this world was solving one problem to another.

    In his modern-day world, all he had to do was to leave it for his Employer to solve or his Su Yi but now he had to think while he finds someone suitable to carry out his task. Si Ning stood up and dramatically brushed his long hair behind him to hide his frustration. Now was the time to find a solution to his predicament.

 Chapter 30 - Details

    The only solution that Si Ning found to avoid marrying Xiu Zhicheng was to get married before Xiu Zhicheng announced their wedding ceremony but the problem was he wasn''t so sure Xiu Zhicheng would allow him to do whatever he wanted unless he marries in secret, first marry then announce about his wedding ceremony. It shouldn''t be hard to pull off after making sure Xiao Pei doesn''t find out since he finally understood the brother Xiu TianZhao always talked about was no one other than Xiu Zhicheng and if Xiao Pei knows then Xiu TianZhao would likely know and then Xiu Zhicheng might know through Xiu TianZhao then next he must also not let his Commanders know. To plan a secret marriage was almost like planning to usurp the throne which means only the tight-lipped had to know.

    To find a wife should be easy, who wouldn''t want to marry a great General like him. Si Ning knew if he got married then it shouldn''t hinder him from having fun but for him to get married quickly means he doesn''t have a choice than to marry a person he doesn''t love. Si Ning couldn''t help but dreamily think if it was Liu Ting that wants to be his bride then he won''t find a problem with seeing it through.

    "Elder brother, I brought you snacks since you didn''t eat much this night." Si Nan called outside his door.

    "Come in." Si Ning said his mouth already watering since he would never get enough of the delicious fresh food he had been eating. He placed his pen neatly in the book he was highlighting to act as a bookmark.

    The door opened and Si Nan walked in and placed a tray with a plate of snacks on the table. She also sat opposite Si Ning and stretched her neck trying to look at the notes Si Ning was putting away making it obvious he doesn''t want Si Nan to see what he wrote. Si Nan could always make inquiries from Ah Dai but that doesn''t mean she would get to find out the contents of Si Ning''s notes.

    "Ah Dai should have brought you snacks but I want elder brother to eat the ones I made so I had to stop Ah Dai when he was making you rice snacks." Si Nan explained. "So elder brother do not blame Ah Dai." She added.

    "Hmm." Si Ning could almost picture Ah Dai kowtowing and begging Si Nan just for her to tell him it wasn''t his fault for not bringing him snacks after bringing tea.

    Even though Si Ning already gave Ah Dai a box that contained silver coins for Ah Dai to get a prosthetic arm and come serve him after getting used to the prosthetic but Ah Dai never listen and at the end of the day, Si Ning had to give up on trying to make Ah Dai listen to him and spare himself for once.

    Si Ning picked one stick of the spicy lamb skewers coated in cumin and chili flakes from the white ceramic plate since Si Nan looked so eager for him to taste it. Si Ning ate a part and he closed his eyes to savor the taste, his mouth was filled with juicy, tender, and perfectly seasoned meat. He opened his eyes and caught sight of a book about the Imperial family he wanted to check out next. He frowned as his existing problems dawn on him.

    "Elder brother is it not good?" Si Nan asked worried if it was too salty and if the snacks she made were not so good.

    "It tastes great, thank you Si Nan." Si Ning muttered and wore a sincere smile.

    Si Nan smiled widely, happy her effort turned out great, she clapped once. "Eh... Let me go and make you tea." She jumped to her feet ready to take the tea tray out.

    "Wait Si Nan." Si Ning quickly stopped her. "Tell me what you know about the Emperor. " It had been long since he had a discussion with his sister and it was better to ask her about Xiu Zhicheng than ask Xiao Pei who was still in contact with Xiu TianZhao or Ah Dai who was always overly concerned about him.

    Si Nan''s eyes lit up in excitement as she quickly sat down. "Perhaps the rumor is true, are you really going to get married to the Emperor?" She asked, her eyes turned dreamy.

    "No." Si Ning almost snapped as he folded his arms, he felt betrayed since it seemed like he was the only one that doesn''t know about the rumor concerning him.

    "But you love him don''t you?" Si Nan threw another question at him placing her elbows on the table to support her chin as she raised her eyebrows and stared intensely at Si Ning, a small smile playing at her lips.

    "No." Si Ning answered wondering when Si Nan would start talking about what he wanted to know as he also stared back not even blinking.

    "Do not fool me elder brother, I know you and the Emperor do meet in secret." Si Nan said firmly leaving no room for argument as she pouted trying to dig out information about Si Ning''s romantic life.

    Si Ning''s eyes widen in shock. "Me.. me.. mee meet?" He stammered finding it difficult to find himself meeting with Xiu Zhicheng in secret.

    Meeting with nobody but Xiu Zhicheng? Not even Liu Ting? What was happening?

    Si Nan rolled her eyes. "You were so sad when the Emperor got married to his first Concubine but you still attended the ceremony and tried not to show how upset you were and when an announcement was made about the Emperor taking another Concubine, you were devastated and fled to the garrison and when you came back after a year the Emperor already married another wife and you even told me then, under the cherry blossom tree at the courtyard that you can''t win against women. I thought you finally gave up and you and the Emperor will finally take a different path then during this last war a rumor went around that you are the Emperor''s favorite lover and the Emperor will give you a title when you get married." She told him as she took one stick of the spicy lamb skewers and started eating it.

    Si Ning would have gently hit her hand for eating his snacks but first, he had to take time to process Si Nan''s words. "Who are the Concubines and who are Xiu Junjie and Xiu Yuan''s mother?" He asked pulling up his serious face before Si Nan ask if his head was okay.

    Si Nan took a long look at Si Ning wanting to see if he was serious. "The Minister of Foreign Affairs daughter Concubine Ling, the birth mother of the First Prince Xiu Junjie, the Governor of Zunyi daughter Concubine Ran the birth mother of Second Prince Xiu Yuan and the Fifth Prince of Luoyang daughter Concubine Liu."

    "Concubine Liu!" Si Ning took a deep breath. "Liu Ting?"

    "Liu Ting? I mean Liu Mingxia." Si Nan corrected. "Who is Liu Ting? are you okay Elder brother?"

    "Si Nan." Si Ning took her hands feeling like he finally found a savior to unveil all he wanted to know about the Imperial family.

    "Elder brother?" Si Nan asked softly sounding worried.

    "No matter how odd my questions may sound, I want you to answer them."Si Ning said and slightly squeezed her hands to show how serious he was.

    "I will answer to my utmost capability." Si Nan nodded twice proud of herself. Nothing was going on in Zhonghua she wouldn''t know. Now was finally time to display her knowledge.

 Chapter 31 - Mental Notes

    It was quite difficult for Si Ning to explain who Liu Ting was because for Si Nan not to know her means Liu Ting had a different name in this world. The only way to ask Si Nan about her was to describe her and Si Ning raised his head placing his hand on his neck to think.

    After taking a while thinking deeply, Si Ning never expected it to turn out to be difficult for him to describe Liu Ting and he had to close his eyes trying to think of one thing that stood out.

    Si Ning clicked his tongue in annoyance when he couldn''t come up with a distinguished feature about Liu Ting. "Ting in the palace." He said finally purposely not including her last name as he lowered his head to look at Si Nan who had been waiting patiently for his answer only for her to frown clearly confused.

    Si Ning wanted to know how Liu Ting fit into the Imperial family because when he saw her with her group of maids already shown she doesn''t have a simple background. She also acted like she was Xiu Yuan''s mother when Concubine Ran was the birth mother of Xiu Yuan.

    "Princess Xiu Ting? The daughter of the Emperor''s uncle? Elder brother what are you asking me?" Si Nan asked looking at Si Ning closely before standing up to check his head probably to see if Si Ning had a head injury.

    Xiu Ting... Liu Ting?

    Since Liu Zhicheng here had the last name was Xiu then of course Liu Ting had to be Xiu Ting, a part of him knew he was correct about his deduction. Si Ning had never met Liu Ting''s father but he was sure Liu Ting''s father was the younger brother of Liu Zhicheng''s father and the same also had to apply to this world since his own family was also the same. Si Ning clapped once when he finally concluded Liu Ting was definitely Xiu Ting. He was only wrong by thinking she had to be one of the Emperor''s women.

    "Why is Princess Xiu Ting so fond of Xiu Yuan?" Si Ning had to ask. Xiu Yuan didn''t call Xiu Ting ''mother'' to his face but he had to know why she ignored Xiu Junjie and acted like Xiu Yuan''s mother.

    Si Nan sat down. "Since Concubine Ran does visit the capital sometimes and you already know she and Princess Xiu Ting are friends but do you know that Princess Xiu Ting hates Concubine Ling because Concubine Ling seduced the Emperor and got pregnant when Concubine Ran supposed to be the Emperor''s first wife!" Si Nan giggled clearly enjoying her discussion with Si Ning.

    "First wife?" Si Ning had no idea why being a first wife to the Emperor should be a big deal. Being a first wife doesn''t mean the Emperor would make them his Empress.

    "Concubine Ling even almost turn over the palace because of her beauty that the Empress Dowager had to punish her, tsk I am so jealous of her beauty." Si Ning said raising her chin proudly like she just disclosed a secret.

    Without asking Si Ning had already found out what might have caused Xiu Ting to ignore Xiu Junjie and why Xiu Ting seemed closer to Xiu Yuan. It was like a whole bunch of troublesome individuals and Si Ning concluded he would never join the Imperial family. Si Ning was glad he had a talkative for a sister but he made a mental note to be careful of what to say to her because he might never know when she would go around blabbing to others.

    "So... Si Nan when did you know me and the Emperor do meet in secret?" Si Ning raised an eyebrow as he folded his hands on the table slightly itching to also ask if Si Nan knew their meeting location instead he bit his tongue and stared at Si Nan that started fidgeting and kept blinking, looking everywhere but Si Ning.

    Ah.... what a troublesome sister.

    Si Nan scratched her cheek guiltily. "Well I read your letters, I mean just one, one letter one... letter." She emphasized raising her index finger to prove her point.

    "And?" Si Ning was now interested in the content of this letter.

    "I think it was four or five years ago when I read the letter and I was able to understand why you were sad when the Emperor married Concubine Ling even though you smiled and chat normally at the ceremony but we are siblings and I always know when you are feeling down and that''s why I insisted in coming along with you. Elder brother don''t you hate Concubine Ling too?" Si Nan knocked the table once after some time to draw Si Ning out of his thoughts when he didn''t reply to her.

    "Hmmm... Si Nan you should be careful of what you say outside." Si Ning told her after making all his mental notes.

    No matter what Si Nan was still Si Ning''s beloved sister and even as a General his power was still limited and he doesn''t want Si Nan to get into trouble he won''t have the power to get her out.

    "I know, I only tell Nie QingYang these things and I am always careful around the others." Si Nan explained. "Elder brother do you know Mo Qi wants to get married to Song Feng?"

    Si Ning almost slaps his forehead at how blunt Si Nan had to make inquiries."Si Nan where did you find the letter?" He would rather find those letters and read them than talk about Song Feng, knowing Song Feng wants to get married doesn''t affect him so he wasn''t interested.

    Si Nan pursed her lips as she stared down at her intertwined hands. "Forgive me elder brother for checking the cavity in the wall in your wardrobe but it seemed you and the Emperor already called it off and elder brother, I, and mother will support whatever decision you make." She said briskly. "It should be nine already, I should go to bed. See you tomorrow elder brother." She stood up ready to run out of the room to avoid Si Ning lecturing her about her bad attitude of secretly checking his things.

    "Night." Si Ning watched her leave knowing she probably read more than one letter but first he had to find those letters.

 Chapter 33 - Celebrity

    Si Ning quickly jumped up almost tumbling and kicking away the chamberstick. He yanked the wardrobe doors wide open, his hands all over the wall pulling the clothes that hinders him from inspecting the walls and dumping them on the floor. After searching for some time and found nothing, Si Ning had to clear out the wardrobe and started checking from the angles, tracing the edges with his fingers till he found a thin wooden plank that covered a cavity in the wall.

    The wooden plank was so thin blending in with the wall smoothly that Si Ning wondered how his sister was able to find it. He even struggled before he was able to remove the plank and there was a box that sat on the hardwood in the wall and Si Ning quickly bought it out. It was a beautiful silver box that had his name inscribed on it with beautiful calligraphy. It was quite heavy and Si Ning hoped it contained more than the letters.

    Si Ning had to tiptoe to avoid stepping on his clothes. He placed the box on the table and unlocked it by turning the little lock on it, flipping the lid to find neatly arranged letters with a hairpin resting on top of the letters. Si Ning checked to see none of the letters had an address written on them.

    "What am I expecting." Si Ning muttered knowing there was nothing like a post office in this era. He either received the letters from the source, a messenger, or received them through the messenger''s bird.

    The hairpin was a replica of the dragon-shaped golden hairpin which Xiao Pei used to adorn Si Ning''s hair back at the camp and he had been using it since then. After carefully checking it and turning it over to inspect it, the design reminded him of the dragon statues in the courtroom. It was quite disappointing to find out the box only contained letters and the hairpin. Si Ning was hoping he would find a journal even though he never kept one.

    After burning most candles to read the letters, all Si Ning found out indeed he and the Emperor were lovers and it seemed it started when he was only sixteen but the letters stopped four years ago. Only one letter was dated a year ago and it was in this letter Xiu Zhicheng explained he married his wives to gain a strong foothold in the Great Xiu Nation. Si Ning knew he most likely received this particular letter before going to war but the problem was he had no idea if he sent a reply to Xiu Zhicheng or not.

    It seemed he promised to marry Xiu Zhicheng when he had an heir to take over the throne to avoid passing over the throne to another family but Si Ning interpreted this promise as nothing but a statement of a teenager who was at the height of his puppy love. After Xiu Zhicheng had an heir he proceeds to marry two more wives. No matter how Si Ning looked at it, Xiu Zhicheng was nothing but a selfish man who wanted to have it all just because he was the Emperor.

    It was exhausting reading all the letters and Si Ning finally dragged himself to bed when he was unable to keep his eyes open. Knowing that he doesn''t have to attend the court assembly since he was excused, he slept off like a baby, and the next time he woke up it was already daybreak and he woke up due to Ah Dai that was at his door.

    "Young Master Young Master Young Master...."

    "What!" Si Ning snapped since Ah Dai that turned into a human alarm refused to leave and kept calling him repeatedly without raising his voice.

    Ah Dai waited then repeated. "Young Master..."

    "Come in!" Si Ning shouted and sat up brushing his hair back in annoyance. His eyes were swollen, red, and itching terribly. He quickly wiped the tears that were building up in his eyes due to his lack of sleep.

    Ah Dai walked in and bowed, his eyes slightly shifted to the clothes Si Ning dumped on the floor. "Young Master, the Governor of Dong state of XilieNation, Prince Qiu Bai is here and waiting for you but Ah Dai told him Young Master is resting but Prince Qiu Bai wanted to wait and he had been waiting for long." He reported sounding guilty since he woke up Si Ning.

    Governor of Dong state? Xilie Nation? Prince Qiu Bai?

    Si Ning had to take his time blinking back tears that laid in his eyes and tilted his head to process what Ah Dai said. "I will go and meet him." He said after some time. He noticed Ah Dai had finally gotten a prosthetic arm.

    "Yes Young Master and also General Shao Lang came this morning but I told him Young Master is resting in and he left but came back with a box containing a hundred-year ginseng and he refused to leave without seeing you." Ah Dai reported.

    After some time Si Ning said. "I will go and meet him." He concluded he would see Qiu Bai before Shao Lang.

    It was hard not having a manager in this world. Sending for Chen An to receive his visitors would be interpreted to him being rude. He was a bit curious about a Prince of Xilie coming to see him and also if Shao Lang finally came to apologize as Xiu TianZhao instructed him to do when they arrived at Zhonghua. Si Ning concluded he would never accept the apology if Shao Lang apologized to save his face and didn''t apologize sincerely for not sending reinforcements.

    "The Imperial Doctor apprentice came in this morning, he came to boil medicinal herbs for you and he is waiting because he said Young Master have to drink it while it''s hot and he also made a light porridge for Young Master too. "Ah Dai told him before slowly kneeling on the floor. "Forgive me Young Master for being ignorant about your illness."

    Si Ning wanted to roll his eyes at how Ah Dai had to interpret his lack of rest to some kind of serious illness. He ignored him, he was already used to Ah Dai acting docile. He now had three uninvited people waiting for him. If he delays Song Feng anymore than necessary then Song Feng might take it up and report to Xiu Zhicheng and that was one thing Si Ning doesn''t want.

    "Okay, you can stand." Si Ning sighed and placed a hand to support his chin wondering how to deal with Song Feng.

    Ah Dai slowly raised to his feet and lowered his head to show his respects. "The messengers from the Imperial palace came to deliver the gifts the Emperor bestowed upon you and Madam received them on Young Master''s behalf." He informed Si Ning. "Prince Qiu Bai is waiting in the meeting hall, General Shao Lang is waiting at the pavilion in the back courtyard and Young Master Song Feng is waiting at the dining hall and Ah Dai made sure none of them encounter just as Young Master instructed me."

    After listening to Ah Dai. Si Ning concluded even in this world, it was hard being a celebrity.

 Chapter 34 - Without Rest

    The one thing Si Ning was sure about was in this era he would not be having a lot of rest and the worst part was having no time to go through his daily beauty routine. He couldn''t help but feel like he would age faster with how things were going for him and he knew this would not be the last time visitors would drop unexpectedly to see him. He doesn''t know why a Prince of Xilie would come to look for him, making him wonder if they were friends. To find out the purpose of his visit, Si Ning doesn''t have a choice but to fish out an outer robe from the pile on the floor and quickly dressed up. His hair flowing long and loose behind him.

    "General let me brush your hair." Ah Dai said quickly when Si Ning was about to slide the door open.

    "I do not want to delay Prince Qiu Bai anymore than necessary." Si Ning told him. It was Qiu Bai that barged into his home uninvited then he shouldn''t be shocked to see his appearance. Si Ning had always been confident of his looks and his silky hair was always sleek and doesn''t need for a comb to run through it every time.

    Si Ning stepped out of the room leaving Ah Dai to clean the mess he made in his room and Xiao Pei who stood at the door saluted him. Si Ning took a long look at him making Xiao Pei lowered his eyes to avoid his hot gaze. Si Ning knew his type, he was the type that was hard to read and do shady things behind their Master mostly to protect their Master, Si Ning knew Xiao Pei was around for other purposes than to be his servant since he wasn''t so sure who Xiao Pei Master was between him and Xiu TianZhao. To be safe Si Ning had no choice than to suspect everyone around him.

    Walking out Si Ning had to quickly make a decision about who he wanted to see first between Song Feng and Qiu Bai but on second thought maybe he should see Shao Lang and tell him to come back then he would be able to take his time discussing with Qiu Bai without thinking that he had Shao Lang waiting for him. Then on another thought, for all Si Ning cares, he could let Shao Lang wait but he was quite hoping to see him grovel to his feet begging him for forgiveness.

    "General." A deep voice rang out.

    Si Ning turned to see a man dressed in armor approached him and knelt swiftly on the ground before pulling their helmet off. It was one of his men, the one who was always with Wei. Si Ning raised a questioning brow.

    "General, it is me, Jiang Ye." He introduced while he lowered his head. "I want to serve you as your personal guard and I want General to accept my request." He requested firmly.

    Before Si Ning could say a word, Xiao Pei proceeds to take a step forward, taking a protective stance, and even extended a hand to block Si Ning, the other hand on the hilt of his sword.

    "What insolence, what do you think I am here for Lieutenant Jiang?" Xiao Pei raised his voice glaring at Jiang Ye like he just crossed a line. "You come from a noble family or is this your way to accumulate more wealth?"

    "I do not request a payment for the services I am going to render." Jiang Ye replied firmly. His head hanging low.

    If it was Wei, Si Ning would have sent him away because he had labeled him as a suspicious person. Si Ning really wanted to leave his habit of judging people since it had failed miserably when he relied on it the most. Wei had approached him most times at the camp and he noticed his Commanders were not used to Wei being around them and that lead to Si Ning labeling him as a suspicious person but seeing his friend requesting to be his personal guard was even more suspicious and the most suspicious one was Xiao Pei that acted like his position was permanent and acted hostile towards Jiang Ye.

    Si Ning narrowed his eyes at suspicious person number one and number two. "Xiao Pei and Jiang Ye, I want you to go and buy me the finest, thinnest, lightness, shiny, and most beautiful freshest mango then buy the thickest honey, smoothest flour, and deliver them tonight, meet Ah Dai for its expenses." All he said was a bunch of nonsense but it was the only way he could think of to send them away before he start to overthink about their deal. He also for some reason didn''t want Xiao Pei to accompany him to see Qiu Bai.

    "General? the season of..." Xiao Pei trailed off, his brows furrowed in confusion.

    "Perhaps you have a complain, Xiao Pei?" Si Ning raised an eyebrow taking a stance to back up his ridiculous request as he tucked his hair behind his ears giving him a youthful refreshing appearance.

    "I will bring the items, tonight General." Jiang Ye agreed brightly, stood up, and saluted him before heading out of the courtyard.

    "Yes General." Xiao Pei said clearly displeased with Jiang Ye''s appearance as he quickly chased after him probably to question him.

    Si Ning raised his head in the direction of the courtyard to only see Yanlin walking towards his direction. Without thinking he turned and started walking towards the dining hall. First, he had to see Song Feng and eat to relishes his energy and gain nutrients if not he might end up spouting nonsense to Qiu Bai because he was now a bit hungry.

    "Si Ning I thought you will never come out to see me." Song Feng said as soon as he saw Si Ning appere. "I was just preparing to go and meet you." He gestured to the bowls he had arranged on the tray.

    Si Ning almost rolled his eyes as he took his seat at the table. "Should I eat or take the medicine first?" He asked wondering why Song Feng was calling him by his name without adding his grand title but that was a question for another time.

    "Take the medicine first." Song Feng replied calmly, pushing a bowl of the boiled medicine to Si Ning.

    Si Ning placed his hands around the bowl to feel its temperature, it was warm and without thinking about how bitter it might taste, he carried the bowl and drank it all at once, and surprisingly it wasn''t bitter as he expected but it made his tongue numb. Next Si Ning drew the bowl of porridge to him, taking the spoon, and started eating at a fast pace without looking at Song Feng who seemed shocked at his behavior. The porridge mixing with the medicine in his mouth made his tongue bland.

    "Excuse my intrusion." Ah Dai came to view and politely carried the jug of water when Song Feng was about to reach for it and poured Si Ning a cup.

    "It tastes great." Si Ning commented when he was done. The least he could do for Song Feng was to compliment his cooking even though it tasted bland.

    Song Feng''s ears turned into a lighter shade of red as he smiled shyly. "You should rest and I will come back to check on you at night." He said softly not meeting Si Ning''s eyes as he stared at the plates Ah Dai was clearing at a fast speed in other to be able to accompany Si Ning to his next destination.

    "Hmm." Si Ning agreed. "Thank you for making the trip here....."

    "Brother Song Feng!"

    Oh No...

 Chapter 35 - Uninvited

    "Oh, Si Nan." Song Feng smiled widely as he stood up.

    "Brother Song Feng, it has been long since I have seen you. I heard you are going to marry Mo Qi." Si Nan said brightly, already looking for a juicy detail.

    Song Feng''s eyes darted to Si Ning before clearing his throat. "Ehmm about that..." He pursed his lips.

    "Si Nan, you should know that is a private matter and you shouldn''t be asking about things concerning a private life." Si Ning said quickly hoping Si Nan would not get into trouble one day of how blunt she was.

    Si Nan was totally different from Si Ning. Si Ning prefers observing people for a short time before labeling them according to the conclusion of his observation and he was the opposite Si Nan who would attack people with questions and her results were mostly based on facts, not on hypothesis.

    "Young Master." Ah Dai called softly as a means to remind Si Ning of his other visitors waiting for him.

    "Oh Ah Dai!" Si Nan quickly collected the tray from him and handed it over to Yanlin. "Master said you should take a month to get used to your hand and you should not carry heavy things." She scolded him, her hands akimbo before gesturing for Yanlin to leave.

    "Thank you Young Miss for your concern but if Ah Dai cannot serve Young Master then Ah Dai does not have any purpose to live." Ah Dai said, his head hanging low as he covered his prosthetic arm with his right hand.

    This time Si Ning rolled his eyes. The skill to put up with Ah Dai was the greatest tolerance skill he ever acquired naturally.

    "You should not talk like that Ah Dai not when a Doctor is around and you know brother Song Feng tries his best to save lives so matters of life and death should not be taken easily." Si Nan told him before reaching out her hand.

    "Ah Dai is very grateful for your concern." Ah Dai said. "Young Master, can Young Miss hold my hand?"

    That was it, Si Ning had heard enough. He had given up on Ah Dai''s way of thinking. He could never understand him even if he was given a thousand years.

    Si Ning stood up slowly without replying to Ah Dai. "I have some matters to attend to, I will have to take my leave first." He said mentally taking a note to ask Si Nan about Song Feng later.

    "Si Ning, you have to rest well." Song Feng reminded him before bringing out a small pouch secured to his waist and handed it over to Si Ning.

    "....." Si Ning raised a brow.

    "It is a sleeping medicine I made, if you cannot sleep then take one. There are only three in total in the pouch." Song Feng explained. His eyes were full of worry.

    Si Ning nodded and said. "Ah Dai stays here." before leaving the room. It would be nothing but inappropriate for a male and female to be in a room and he still wasn''t sure about how Si Nan knew Song Feng but he wasn''t about to leave his sister and Song Feng alone. Even if Song Feng wants to leave, knowing his sister, Si Ning knew Song Feng would not be leaving anytime soon.

    Si Ning took a deep breath as the breeze blew his hair making it fall over his shoulders. He didn''t bother to pack his hair behind his back, he only walked in large strides, heading straight to the meeting hall.

    The man waiting for him was no other than Qiu Bai the CEO of Qiu Entertainment. The one he decided to go to if all was lost but it was kind of amusing that Qiu Bai would be a Prince in this world. It was almost like he and Xiu Zhicheng were destined to be wealthy and to be a leader.

    Qiu Bai was a tall man with a pair of long and narrow eyes, a straight nose with a tanned wheat-colored complexion that made him stand out in a crowd even though he was dressed plainly in grey and white robes just like a noble, a guard standing behind him. Si Ning knew he dressed like a noble to avoid drawing attention to himself but looking at him with a diadem securing his hair and the golden bangles around his wrists. Si Ning knew Qiu Bai had failed terribly in the aspects of not drawing attention to himself and sitting across Qiu Bai was no one other than his mother.

    "Si Ning you should greet your guest first." Ge Mengshu said when Si Ning came in and stood by the door like a statue.

    Si Ning knew his mother was right, he had been staring at Qiu Bai for too long but he was also itching to remind her that Qiu Bai was no guest since he dropped in unexpectedly. He had already labeled Qiu Bai as an uninvited visitor.

    "This will be our second meeting General Si Ning." Qiu Bai smirked.

    Si Ning mentally rolled his eyes as he cupped his hands. "Greetings Prince Qiu Bai." Greeting him respectfully was something Si Ning didn''t want to do since he showed up leaving Ah Dai no choice but to wake him, disturbing his sleep.

    "I will take my leave first." Ge Mengshu said before standing up. She bent a little to pay her respects before straighten up and turned to Si Ning.

    "Mother." Si Ning said softly waiting for his mother to scold him for his appearance but she only nodded and left the room swiftly. He sat across Qiu Bai when Qiu Bai gestured for him to sit.

    "You trained your servant well for him to lead me here, no wonder you are a great General of Xiu." Qiu Bai commented. "Our second meeting yet I am still mesmerized by your beauty. No wonder the Emperor of Xiu does not want to let you go."

    "What do I owe Prince Qiu Bai to be graced by your visit." Si Ning was not a fan of small talk. He would rather learn the reason he came to see him. He narrowed his eyes at the empty table which means Qiu Bai hadn''t stayed long as how Ah Dai exaggerated.

    "General, Governor of Dong. Pardon me for the intrusion." Ah Dai said outside the door. He came in setting a tea tray on the table. He quickly poured tea for Qiu Bai and Si Ning before taking few steps back to stand at Si Ning''s back.

    Si Ning really wanted to kick Ah Dai. He had told him to stay in the dining hall but it wasn''t even a minute and he had to come running to him leaving Song Feng and Si Nan alone. Even if Yanlin was with them doesn''t make a difference since Yanlin was still at the height of learning about love and her type was the one who would support any art of affection.

    Qiu Bai proceeds to take a few sips of the tea and Si Ning did the same, neither of them was willing to start the conversation that Si Ning had to subconsciously raise a questioning eyebrow.

    "I have something private to discuss with you and I think your servant should leave." Qiu Bai said after some time.

    Si Ning knew Ah Dai would probably not leave until he tells him to do so. With this thought, Si Ning nodded to Ah Dai that he was permitted to leave.

    "I will take my leave first." Ah Dai bowed before leaving the room.

 Chapter 36 - Happiness

    It was just like being in the room with a powerful person that Si Ning felt a little excited and looking forward to what Qiu Bia want to discuss with him that he had to pass a message to his guard just by drumming his fingers on the table. It was such a cool move that Si Ning wished he could also do. He knew trying something like that was useless with Ah Dai but he could always try them with Chen An. A code that doesn''t involve converse would come in handy one day and the most important part was to look cool.

    Even though his guard had left. Qiu Bai didn''t say a word but kept looking at Si Ning almost like he was studying him.

    "Your temperament has changed." Qiu Bai told him reaching for his cup and took a sip of his tea.

    "It is an honor to be complemented by Prince Qiu Bai." Si Ning said softly to indicate he would take Qiu Bai''s statement as a complement rather than dig for the meaning behind those words.

    Qiu Bai smirked placing his cup on the table and turned the side with the flower pattern on it to himself. "A beautiful carefully made cup with a chrysanthemum flower imprinted on it, do you know what this flower means?" He asked.

    "Happiness." Si Ning replied firmly. He had no idea what the flower symbolizes but for it to be imprinted on a teacup means it doesn''t represent any negativity and if he was the one that made the teacup then he would wish whoever end up using it happiness.

    "Yes Happiness, longevity, and love but then what is love? What is happiness?" Qiu Bai asked as he narrowed his eyes, his fingers slowly tracing the imprint on the cup.

    Si Ning wanted to yell at him to go straight to the point instead he said. "Those are terms we describe as we see fit." He also turned his teacup to see the print. The flower was drawn with a black permanent ink. Looking at it Si Ning would have thought it was just a decoration to make the cup more eye-catching and not that there had to be a meaning behind the design.

    "Are you happy General Si Ning?" Qiu Bai placed the cup on the table and directed his full attention to Si Ning.

    "Happiness is not a constant emotion." Si Ning replied. "Are you happy Prince Qiu Bai?" If the Prince would throw one question to the other at him then it was also fair if he did the same. He would not be the one that had to be at the receiving end.

    "Who knows." Qiu Bai reached for the kettle but Si Ning was faster and he quickly refilled their cups.

    "You seem to have something on your mind." Si Ning stated as he placed the kettle down. He really wanted to know why he was here so they would get the conversation over it.

    Qiu Bai took a deep breath. "There was a great Emperor who made his first Concubine his Empress." He closed his eyes like he was in deep thought trying to think of what happened next. "The Empress got pregnant and they expected a healthy baby but when the Empress put to bed, she had two sons." He opened his eyes to look straight at Si Ning before reaching for his cup and took a sip of the tea, he took a deep breath before taking another sip.

    "Two sons?" Si Ning was getting tired of Qiu Bai that made no move to continue his story with his extremely relaxed expression. He only stared at Si Ning yet wasn''t looking at him. It was like he wanted to see what was in Si Ning''s heart and Si Ning also stared back at him. He was an Actor and he wouldn''t waver if he was being stared at, no matter what Qiu Bai was trying to see in his eyes, he would never reveal a thing.

    Qiu Bai placed the cup down. "Tell me what do you think the fate of the son that came later is?" He continues to stare at Si Ning intensely without blinking.

    "He will be the Second Prince." Si Ning stated the obvious as he stared at Qiu Bai trying to see why he asked him such a question.

    "Do you think he should compete with his brother for the position of the Crown Prince?" Qiu Bai threw another at Si Ning raising his hand to support his chin as he narrowed his eyes, almost like his eyes were closed.

    If Si Ning wasn''t looking at him, he would have thought his eyes were closed. It was hard for Si Ning to reply instantly, it was a tricky question and he had to first put himself into the Second Prince''s shoes. When he transmigrated to this world, Si Ning had thought the best thing that could ever happen to him was being a Second Prince but in the essence of being that just because you came later than the first child wasn''t something he ever thought about.

    Si Ning had never had a conversation about how Xiu TianZhao felt being a Second Prince and from what he saw. Xiu TianZhao seemed to support Xiu Zhicheng wholeheartedly but things might have been different if they were twins. For being a twin as the first children of the Emperor then the fairest judgment was for them to compete but that could result in enmity and then the first child would feel the position of the Crown Prince should be rightly his while the second child would want to prove his that they should compete for the position and the only way to completely solve the issue was when one of them dies. Even if one of them admit defeat and leave that doesn''t mean they would not come back to claim their place. Historical dramas had taught Si Ning a lot.

    "The Emperor should name the Crown Prince." Si Ning replied. This was the kind of situation only the Emperor could solve.

    "And if the Emperor didn''t name the Crown Prince then what if General Si Ning is in the position of the Second Prince Imperial tutor, what advice will you give him?" Qiu Bai asked as he started turning his teacup slowly to keep his hand busy.

    Si Ning never knew Qiu Bai could turn into an intellectual person not even letting him off. "I will tell him to try his best and happiness will eventually come to him." It was hard coming up with a reply without affirming the Second Prince should compete or not.

    "That means the Second Prince should do anything he likes and you will be backing him as his tutor." Qiu Bai smirked and straightened up on his seat then he burst out into laughter.

    "...." Si Ning was glad Qiu Bai laughed if not he would have been in an awkward position of agreeing or disagreeing with his statement yet looking at Qiu Bai laughing out loud, Si Ning could tell this person had a twisted personally that he was even able to mask the purpose of asking him those questions.

    This Qiu Bai was different from the one Si Ning knew even though he never spent a long time with him but the time he spends with him drinking shown that Qiu Bai was just a businessman that chases after profit but this Qiu Bai in the room with him wasn''t like that. This Qiu Bai looked greedy like he was searching for something while trying not to get lost. Si Ning had a feeling that meeting Qiu Bai would change a lot of things.

 Chapter 37 - The Bird And The Dragon

    "Hmm." Si Ning doesn''t know what to say since an unexpected statement was thrown at him out of nowhere but his lips curled up in a small smile when he heard Qiu Bai called him a great General without any hint of sarcasm. "And yet this great General does not know why an important guest graced my house?" He prayed Qiu Bai finally get his hint to start talking about the main purpose of his visit.

    Since Qiu Bai was staring at the bird emblem so much, Si Ning slightly stretched his neck to take a better look. It was just like the flag Shen Yu''s army carried but Si Ning could see the bird emblem wasn''t entirely blue, it had some red, green, and gold in it. It looked like a peacock but Si Ning knew it wasn''t a peacock, it was a strange bird he had never seen.

    "Well let''s see, am sure you are well aware of the stories of the great war ninety years ago between the Phoenix bird and golden dragon." Qiu Bai flipped the hand fan closed and placed it on the table.

    Pheonix bird? golden dragon?

    To make Qiu Bai go straight to the point was harder than Si Ning thought and one way or the other Qiu Bai smoothly directed their discussion to mythology. Si Ning was a little annoyed that Qiu Bai would not go straight to answer his question and he was about to ask what he meant when he remembered the strange bird emblem and the golden dragon emblem representing Xiu nation. He smiled when he came to the conclusion that Qiu Bai meant the war between Xilie and Xiu.

    "I do." Si Ning lied. He had no idea of the war between Xiu and Xilie ninety years ago. He waited for Qiu Bai to continue talking but Qiu Bai only spread his hand fan open and continue to stare at it like it was the first time he would be seeing the hand fan. Si Ning quickly took a sip of his tea to get his hands busy before he mistakenly gives Qiu Bai a flying punch for not getting straight to the point and kept talking confusingly.

    "Ever since then the mighty bird and the golden dragon had been engaging in a lot of battles over time and I think it is time to settle it once and for all or what do you think about this General Si Ning?" Qiu Bai asked and folded his hand fan then he returned to staring at Si Ning.

    "It is a good realistic idea." Si Ning quickly agreed. "Is that why Prince Qiu Bai came to Xiu?" He had had enough about war and the one he participated in was more than enough. If Xiu and Xilie made peace then he would have time to enjoy his life without thinking of war.

    "I did not come for a peace treaty nor to create a genuine everlasting alliance. Do you know why I am here General Si Ning?" Qiu Bai asked as he narrowed his eyes.

    Si Ning does not know if he was asking why he came to visit him or came to Xiu. He decided to go with the latter. "To take General Shen Yu with you?" It was hard trying to keep up with people that act smart that their behavior would give nothing away.

    "I could care less about a General that could not fulfill his purpose at war." Qiu Bai gave him a knowing look before opening his hand fan.

    Si Ning was now annoyed when he remembered how much he suffered at the camp, not having a decent bath, sleeping on a hard bed, not having enough sleep, and forming a lot of strategies because they were short of men. "His purpose to capture me."

    It was confirmed that Shen Yu''s purpose was to capture Si Ning and because of that Si Ning lost thousands of men at war. He was not a fan of killing but he knew he would never be happy if Shen Yu was set free, he would rather see his head roll on the floor. Xilie''s plan was ridiculous but Si Ning knew if he was captured and Xiu Zhicheng decided to meet any exorbitant demand of Xilie to save him then Xiu Zhicheng would be nothing more than an incompetent ruler but Si Ning was glad their plan failed because if Xiu Zhicheng paid a handsome price to save him then he would be very glad of being saved and not even see him as an incompetent ruler which automatically makes him being in debt to the Emperor.

    "That is far from my purpose but that is my Imperial brother''s suggestion and I also think I need General Shen Yu to take you so that I can see you." Qiu Bai told him without blinking as he flipped his hand fan close.

    "You quite took a long roundabout way to see me." Si Ning said sarcastically. "Just to see me you cut down half of my army." He said between gritted teeth.

    In this world, life could be worth nothing, especially the soldiers and the commoners life but to Si Ning, every life was precious and him losing a great number of troops means he was now weaker and he doesn''t like that idea.

    "You can not blame that on me but on my Imperial brother the Crown Prince who is now six feet under." Qiu Bai said and took a sip of his tea.

    Si Ning''s eyes widen. "How did he die?" He asked reaching for his teacup since his mouth felt a little dry. It was none of his business to know the details about Qiu Bai''s brother''s death but he was a little interested in knowing how the man that gave the ridiculous order of his caption died.

    "I changed my fate as coming second into this world, just like the advice the Imperial tutor Si Ning would give the Second Prince. I recall you will advise him to do anything he wants and happiness will come to him." Qiu Bai pointed at him taking another sip of his tea.

    Si Ning''s hands shook a little as he quickly placed his teacup on the table. He knew Qiu Bai saw him waver a bit but Si Ning couldn''t help it since he was sitting across a dangerous man that just told him he killed his brother, the Crown Prince of Xilie without blinking.

    Shouldn''t that be a crime? Didn''t Qiu Bai just confess to the crime?

    "My brother wanted to capture you to negotiate about the western region which Xiu procured from Xilie twenty years ago and because Xilie is in far north making things hard when it comes to farming so that was the solution my Imperial brother came up with. To get back to the western region to farm. That makes him weak so I disposed of him because Xilie needs a strong Emperor, Xilie needs me. My vision is much wider than my Imperial brother. I do not want part of Xiu, I want the whole of Xiu." Qiu Bai declared.

    Si Ning''s eyes widen as a cold sweat rolled from the nape of his neck down his back. What was this? Did he just enter a historical drama?

 Chapter 38 - Ge Family

    Even though Si Ning had not studied the map of Xiu but the little details he saw when they were planning for the route to take to the capital from the camp, Si Ning could vaguely guess how large Xiu Nation was. He might have no idea of how many provinces were under Xiu but he knew it had to be a large number and mostly when a war breaks out, it was mostly between a Nation and a small country which had a few states that the Nation would be able to conquer them without losing much in the battle and by following this pace, they would be able to expand their territory and soon be large enough to go to war with a larger Nation they had no alliance with, not on friendly terms or they had been eyeing for a long time.

    Xiu and Xilie were a large Nation which made none of them be able to prevail over the years making the fight between them go on and on without coming to an end.

    No matter from the angle Si Ning looked at it, Xilie could never win since they even lost three hundred thousand troops in the last war and the only way for them to win was to have an alliance with other Nations but Si Ning could guess Xilie and Xiu would have already made that approach and Xiu Zhicheng even married the daughter of the fifth Prince of Luoyang.

    "How do you plan to achieve this?" Si Ning had to ask after considering different approaches and seeing both Xilie and Xiu failing.

    Qiu Bai smirked like he was expecting the question. "By General Si Ning''s help." He pointed out making it clear he was serious by wearing a serious and determined look.

    "My. My help?" Si Ning almost stuttered. "Please elaborate." The reason why Qiu Bai came to see him finally clicked. He needed him to betray Xiu since he had a lot of military power in Xiu which means he had a lot of power in the Imperial court and for Qiu Bai''s plan to be realist he needed him but what made Qiu Bai confident to come to him and told him with a look of being sure Si Ning would betray his Nation, that look was something Si Ning doesn''t understand.

    "Your mother is a citizen of Xilie, the Ge family had a lot of troops since the foundation of Xilie and she is the only daughter of the former Prime Minister of Xilie Ge Sumeng and when Ge Sumeng died, he left his two hundred thousand armies in the hands of his only daughter Ge Mengshu but one day Ge Mengshu left home to spy on Xiu Nation but she never came back." Qiu Bai told him. His eyes not leaving Si Ning once as he stared at him.

    My mother, a spy?

    "My mother a Spy?" Si Ning said his thoughts out loud.

    Si Ning didn''t for once thought about why he met his mother with Qiu Bai when he came to him. He disregarded it. After all, he thought it was just a normal occurrence since she had to come because he had delayed Qiu Bai for quite some time.

    "Because of that, Ge Sumeng''s half-brother Ge Liang took over the family but the army failed to mobilize unless the right successor commands them." Qiu Bai explained.

    "Which is my mother." Si Ning stated, he never thought his mother would be someone that knows martial arts or be a citizen of Xilie.

    "Ge Liang is ready to make your mother the successor and your mother will turn over the Ge family army to you and with all that you will find your place in the Ge family and thus you are one of us." Qiu Bai told him.

    "And you want me to fight for Xilie." It was obvious what Qiu Bai wanted from him. Still, it doesn''t explain why Si Ning would help him win the war with Xiu.

    "I want you to join Xilie, take your place in the Ge family, and convince the Seigniors of Xiu to side with me."

    "Why do you think I will help you?" Si Ning could see Qiu Bai as nothing but a mad man for wanting another war to break out.

    "Because you want to be free from the shackles of the Emperor of Xiu." Qiu Bai said placing the teacup on the table. "In return, I will make you Governor of Dong and also give you my sister, the only Princess of Xilie or if you want you can be my first Consort when I ascend the throne, no matter how you look at it General Si Ning, you will gain a lot."

    Si Ning knew it, he had always been destined for greatness. This was finally time for him to be filthy rich without working hard, it was time to finally grasp his dreams but looking at it wasn''t he already rich? The purpose for wanting to be rich was to live a good life and make things right with his family but now things were right, he was rich, had servants, his family was doing well, and to top it all, he had a large number of troops.

    Si Ning narrowed his eyes. He doesn''t want to fight anymore and Qiu Bai spouting nonsense about him being in shackles of the Emperor was something he doesn''t understand. Xiu Zhicheng wanted to make him his Consort and wasn''t that the second benefit Qiu Bai gave him. Why do they see marrying an Emperor as an achievement?

    Now with this deal, Si Ning knew if he agrees then he would be betraying his country and become the number one scum among the Xiu people. After weighing his options, Si Ning knew he was supposed to say he would think about it but that doesn''t apply to this world and deep down he doesn''t want to betray Xiu, the only choice he had left was to say the famous cliche movie lines.

    Si Ning stood up. "I will not betray my Nation." He finally said those lines to Qiu Bai''s face. He knew one day he would say the lines but he never thought the day would be near.

    "I will not pressure you for a positive reply but I will send my messenger in three days and I hope by then I will get a positive reply." Qiu Bai stood up slowly and flipped his sleeves. "This is the dawn of a new era. I will have to take my leave first General Si Ning." He grabbed his hand fan on the table.

    Si Ning stood there like a tree making no move to salute or see Qiu Bai out and without saying a word he watched Qiu Bai towering figure leaves, leaving him with a lot of things to think about.

 Chapter 39 - Tea

    It was only noon and Si Ning knew he had to see Shao Lang first but then he sat down slowly and lowered his head on the table, his mass of hair poured over the table covering his face like a curtain that he had to close his eyes just to rest for a bit.

    Si Ning started feeling sleepy yet he couldn''t sleep because his mind was restless. There he was thinking to marry Xiu Zhicheng was his biggest problem and also finding a way to leave his post but Qiu Bai just basically told him he was planning to declare an all-out war on Xiu.

    This Qiu Bai he met was different from the Qiu Bai he knew in the twenty-first century. Even though Si Ning never had a long discussion with him but the few meetings he had with Qiu Bai was always pleasant and Qiu Bai would even smile sometimes but Prince Qiu Bai was definitely a dangerous person and Si Ning would like nothing more than to keep his distance from him but if he was ever going to live freely on his will then his choice would be to work with Qiu Bai but then Si Ning never want to take part in another war. Since he came back home, he never got the chance to even practice Martial Art to see if he had any skill wielding a sword. The situation was getting dangerous and he needed to find a way to resolve it for both Xiu and Xilie''s sake because he doesn''t want to put on armor and head to war.

    "Young Master Young Master Young Master." A soft voice called above Si Ning''s head.

    "What is it?" Si Ning took a deep breath, his eyes were still closed as he lifted his hands to brush his hair from his face. He was a little glad Ah Dai came to call him and distracted him from his thought.

    "General Shao Lang is still waiting at the courtyard, should I tell him Young Master is unable to see him?" Ah Dai asked.

    Si Ning would have preferred Ah Dai to find someone to carry him on a piggyback ride because he doubts he would be able to walk to the courtyard on his own without his legs giving way. "No, lead the way." He opened his eyes slowly and rubbed his eyes just like a child would before brushing this hair back. He raised his head and narrowed his eyes at Ah Dai before beckoning for him to come closer.

    "Young Master?" Ah Dai quickly got closer to him, his eyes sparkling, showing his eagerness of being ready for any message Si Ning wants to send it.

    Si Ning only extended his hand and gently took Ah Dai''s prosthetic arm like he was afraid it would break and fall apart only for his eyes to widen when he touched the smooth surface.

    It was astonishing to see how beautifully crafted the arm was made and Si Ning knew the Artist must have studied the human body carefully since it took care in making all the necessary joints in the arm and hand moveable with ease making it that after fixing it, it would be like the arm was never gone. The length was the length of Ah Dai''s right hand. Si Ning knew he should order Ah Dai never to show his face to him buntil he got used to the arm in order not to damage it but knowing how stubborn Ah Dai was that he acted sometimes like he didn''t hear Si Ning''s order. Si Ning decided to just let him be.

    Si Ning head out of the room after checking the arm to his satisfaction while Ah Dai walks at his front, leading the way while Si Ning dragged his feet behind him to the courtyard. He sighted Shao Lang who was sitting under the pavilion staring at the flower in the flower pot across him and when Shao Lang turned and saw him coming, he quickly stood up and cupped his hands when Si Ning came closer.

    "Greetings General Si Ning." Shao Lang said firmly, his face impassive.

    Shao Lang was dressed neatly in green and white brocade robes with white tassels dropping from his dark belt. His hair was neatly styled in a half ponytail, looking so noble as he paid his respects to Si Ning.

    Si Ning had to bit his tongue slightly before he ended up yelling at Shao Lang to make it quick so he could finally go to rest. "Greetings General Shao Lang." He took his seat opposite Shao Lang before turning to Ah Dai. "Ah Dai you can leave."

    "Young Master let Ah Dai..."

    "Ah Dai you can leave." Si Ning repeated cutting Ah Dai off.

    "Yes, Young Master." Ah Dai bowed and took two steps back then turned sharply leaving the two to discuss privately.

    Now to deal with Shao Lang.

    "Let me pour you tea." Shao Lang said politely and took a clean teacup and poured the tea slowly from the kettle.

    It was almost like Si Ning was the guest in Shao Lang''s house. Si Ning had drunk more than enough tea with Qiu Bai to last him for a year but still, he took a sip to avoid being rude as a light breeze blew making his hair fell to his face, he quickly tucked it behind his ears to avoid a strand of his hair to fall into his tea.

    "What did General Shao Lang want to discuss with me?" Si Ning blurted out as soon as he placed the teacup on the table. It was faster to start the conversation early than spend time acting politely and friendly when he knew he doesn''t want to be friends with Shao Lang.

    "I want to tell you the truth about the war with Xilie." Shao Lang told him and placed a box on the table.

    Don''t tell me...

    "What?" Si Ning said almost like a whisper.

    "About the reason, I didn''t send you reinforcements despite being the closest to you during the war." Shao Lang told him.

    Si Ning''s eyes almost bulge out of his socket when he thought of Shao Lang working with Qiu Bai.

 Chapter 40 - Talk

    and that almost made him lose his head as soon as he transmigrated to a world he had no chance to get familiar with before heading to war.

    "Since you fainted at the court assembly and fell ill that is why I brought you a hundred-year ginseng." Shao Lang brought out a small delicate small box and stretched his hand to hand it over to Si Ning.

    "....." Si Ning wanted to badly splash the tea on Shao Lang''s face for casually changing the subject and reminding him of the fake embarrassing fainting he managed to pull off in the courtroom.

    It almost looked like Shao Lang came to make jest of him except he wore a serious look to show he was sincerely concerned about Si Ning''s health but Si Ning doesn''t understand why Shao Lang was talking informally to him.

    "General Si Ning?" Shao Lang called since Si Ning was staring at him, making no move to accept his gift.

    "Many thanks to you." Si Ning straighten up and collected the delicate box from Shao Lang. Since Shao Lang was talking to him like they were acquaintances then he would also do the same.

    Si Ning was supposed to open the box but he was more concerned about what Shao Lang wanted to tell him that he placed the box on the table without opening it and crossed his arms waiting for Shao Lang to start talking.

    Shao Lang seemed satisfied that he even took a sip of his tea before folding his hands on the table, his brows knitted to show he was ready to start a serious discussion. "About Song Feng, I heard he checked on you yesterday, and since it''s Song Feng then the medicine....."

    "What about the war?" Si Ning interrupted him. It was careless for Shao Lang to spill that he was keeping a secret about the war and trying to change the subject casually by wearing a serious look and started talking about Song Feng.

    It was almost funny how Shao Lang tried to change the subject that Si Ning even finds it hard to laugh knowing that no matter how Shao Lang tried to conceal it, it was only a matter of time before he digs it out before he leaves. If Shao Lang works with Qiu Bai means he finally had an upper hand over him, he could always threaten Shao Lang to submit to him or he would go blab about it to the court.

    Perfect.

    "Yes about the war, it was the Emperor that sent a message to me to not send over reinforcements because the Imperial Family troops will come to your rescue." Shao Lang said after some time. "I was a bit surprised Second Prince do not know but I still want to ask for your forgiveness because my carelessness almost made you to lose your life...."

    "Tsk..." Si Ning clenched his fist and lightly hit his hand on the table. He was feeling irritated which made him unable to listen to Shao Lang anymore as his blood started boiling in anger. He almost died in the war.

    Almost died! Almost died...! Who did the Emperor think he was to play with his precious life!

    Si Ning knew if he wasn''t able to mobilize the rest of his troops well then Shen Yu''s army would have wiped them out. Do the Emperor expect him to die on the battlefield. For what purpose?

    Purpose? If he dies at the war then Xiu Zhicheng could always have the option to marry his sister and having all of Si''s family troops to himself. Xiu Zhicheng married his wives to gain a stronghold in the Imperial court and Si Ning believed that was also the reason the Emperor wanted to marry him after they had ended things four years ago but since he didn''t die at the war and he was the one in charge of the Si family troops then marrying him was quite a good strategy.

    This was starting to turn into a soap opera with a twisted plot that Si Ning had to bit his lower lip enough to draw out blood as he breathes slowly before he burst out in anger and throw the tray on the table away at the same time throwing the kettle at Shao Lang just to get back at him while he pretended it was an accident.

    Does this mean Shao Lang didn''t have any plan with Qiu Bai?

    Si Ning decided to put aside thinking about his discussion with Qiu Bai until he was able to rest to his content but if he ended up finding out that Shao Lang and Qiu Bai were working together and he also choose to support Xiu Nation then he would be the one to open his mouth and tell Xiu Zhicheng about Shao Lang working for Qiu Bai.

    Looking at Shao Lang who was sipping his tea with a friendly aura surrounding him. Si Ning wondered why he couldn''t tolerate him, Since Shao Lang was older than him, he acts older like commanding people to respect him while he wears a smile that Si Ning labeled fake but Shao Lang had never done anything to offend him.

    But why was he angry? Then Si Ning realized he was a little jealous of Shao Lang but he wasn''t going to admit it but this Shao Lang sitting opposite him seemed too serious, doesn''t even smile and had never done anything to him and thus he doesn''t deserve to be labeled a scum yet.

    "About Song Feng." Shao Lang started when he saw that Si Ning was a bit calm.

    "What about Song Feng?" Si Ning asked as he raised a brow and released his fist, reverting to wearing an impassive look. It wasn''t time for him to ask if Shao Lang had any connection to Qiu Bai and since Shao Lang was so eager to talk about Song Feng then why now let him talk.

    "I know you see Song Feng as a weak person and even though I tried to teach him Martial Art but he is only average and Song Feng told me he wanted to help you and prove useful so that he can stay by your side that is why he studied traditional medicine but when he finally got the courage to tell you his heart after you stopped seeing the Emperor, a rumor started circulating that you will be the Emperor''s Consort and that broke his heart so he fixed his marriage with Lady Mo Qi in a rush." Shao Lang told him.

    Si Ning folded his hands. It was a little annoying that it seemed everybody knows about him and the Emperor except him but then what was this about Song Feng confessing to him?

 Chapter 41 - I Need To Rest

    Shao Lang coughed, a little shocked at how Si Ning constructed his words but he nodded since he was too embarrassed to reply to Si Ning with words, he quickly looked away in embarrassment as his ears tinted into a lighter shade of red that Si Ning almost rolled his eyes at how Shao Lang was acting so shy like the word love was an embarrassing word he shouldn''t say lightly.

    Song Feng being in love with him was something Si Ning never expected that he had to close his eyes to think about it and based on how Song Feng interacted with him, there was nothing out of the ordinary except he calls Si Ning by name and played his role as a doctor and when Xiu Zhicheng gave him gifts, Si Ning was more worried about how to act that he wasn''t able to see Song Feng''s expression. Song Feng making porridge for him was just like a doctor making something light for his patient to eat that would go with the medicine and it was also ordinary because Ah Dai or Xiao Pei would do the same for him without him asking.

    Then Song Feng giving him some medicine to help him sleep in case he wasn''t able to sleep was something a doctor would do thus Si Ning arrived at the conclusion that Shao Lang had probably hit his head for saying nonsense and even if Song Feng had any feelings for him, as long as Song Feng didn''t confess then he was going to ignore it and watch his wedding with Mo Qi with his two eyes while drinking some wine.

    Si Ning opened his eyes knowing the best thing to do was to change the subject so he could divert their talk to something else other than Song Feng, he frowned trying to think of how to change the subject.

    "I want to ask General Si Ning how you feel about Song Feng?" Shao Lang raised his brows looking so eager to Si Ning''s reply that he unconsciously shifted forward in his seat.

    How persistent.

    "Is that all you want to discuss with me?" Si Ning asked wondering what was the relationship between Shao Lang and Song Feng. He stared directly into Shao Lang''s eyes to show him he was only waiting for either a ''yes'' or ''no'' reply.

    "Yes." Shao Lang said after some time. His expression was blankly hiding his disappointment.

    Si Ning was glad that Shao Lang didn''t push for them to prolong their discussion. "Then I will see you in the next court assembly when I am feeling better." He stood up and slightly turn his head to see Ah Dai and two servants walking up to him. He knew at once that Ah Dai must have been lurking around the corner waiting to see any sign that they had concluded their discussion so he could show up.

    Ah Dai and the two servants bent to salute and Ah Dai took the box of ginseng on the table. "Young Master?"

    Si Ning glanced at Ah Dai then the two servants that took a step forward waiting for his instructions. "Allow my servants to see you off since I am a bit under the weather." It was his perfect excuse to avoid walking Shao Lang out of the residence to avoid him bringing up a discussion about Song Feng again.

    "Thank you General Si Ning for seeing me even though I didn''t notify you." Shao Lang rose from his seat.

    Since Si Ning had nothing more to say, he turned and started walking away, Ah Dai trailing him. Si Ning made a mental note to see his mother about how she came to Xiu but first, he needs to sleep.

    "Ah Dai, if anybody asks of me for the rest of the day or tomorrow, tell them I am dead." Si Ning said briskly.

    "Young Master! Dead!" Ah Dai yelled in shock as he jumped in front of Si Ning, almost making Si Ning collide with him.

    "What..." Si Ning opened his mouth to complain but seeing how twisted Ah Dai''s expression was, he stopped.

    "Young Master, what is wrong? is it your eyes or your stomach? let me call....."

    "It is just a figure of speech like a metaphor." Si Ning snapped since it was annoying how Ah Dai started to panic.

    "Figure of speech? metaphor? Young Master, what is that?" Ah Dai asked looking curious.

    Si Ning knew it would be a pain to explain. "I mean to tell the people that want to see me today or tomorrow that I am currently unable to see them, that I am not in the capital." He explained carefully before gesturing for Ah Dai to move away.

    "Young Master if you are going anywhere let Ah Dai accompany you." Ah Dai quickly offered as he stepped aside, fearing that if he didn''t do his best, Si Ning could always leave him behind.

    "No, I just want to rest in tomorrow and for the rest of the day." Si Ning explained brushing his hair out of his face.

    "Young Master do you know it can be dangerous if any member of the Imperial family comes by and I tell them you are away when the Emperor didn''t give you permission to leave Zhonghua." Ah Dai fell behind Si Ning. "They will try to find out where and if it is Second Prince, he may worry about you." He reminded Si Ning.

    Si Ning was annoyed that he could not even lie about leaving the capital because he couldn''t leave without permission from the Emperor, it was just like the Officials live for the Emperor but if Ah Dai tells them he was away then Ah Dai might fall into trouble and that was the last thing Si Ning wanted.

    "Ah Dai, you have the day off tomorrow." Si Ning said. The only way to protect Ah Dai was to chase him away and let Xiao Pei tell whosoever wants to see him he was away. Si Ning would never allow anyone to spoil his plan of resting to his contentment.

    "Young Master what did Ah Dai do wrong, please forgive....."

    "Ah Dai." Si Ning snapped knowing if he wasn''t walking at the moment Ah Dai would have knelt in front of him. He had forgotten how sensitive Ah Dai was and him carelessly telling him to rest at home wasn''t a good decision. "How old are you?"

    If Si Ning had to deal with how unreasonable Ah Dai was sometimes then he doubts he would be able to live long. Ah Dai was supposed to be happy for having a day off but it turned out to be the opposite. Si Ning tried to understand Ah Dai''s way of thinking but Ah Dai coming to tell him he had someone waiting to see him tomorrow was something Si Ning wasn''t looking forward to.

    "I do not know Young Master because my mother didn''t care for me for some time not that she didn''t care but she doesn''t know and I was older when I came and Madam accepted me but Young Master I think Ah Dai should be twenty-two years of age." Ah Dai replied.

    Si Ning frown from all the jumbled explanation what he understood was Ah Dai was quite younger than he thought. "Just tell whoever comes to see me that I am not available to see them for the rest of the day and tomorrow, I will deal with the aftermath." He said one word at a time.

    "Yes, Young Master."

    Whether Ah Dai understood him or not, Si Ning knew he would have to tell Xiao Pei to not allow anyone in his quarters including Ah Dai.

 Chapter 42 - Deep Sleep

    Eating and taking a long refreshing bath could take off some stress. That was what Si Ning thought as he wore his sleeping robes, water still dripping from his hair. He touched his palms and he couldn''t help the smile that played on his lips because his hands were now softer and all he needed was a little more time taking care of his hands for it to finally become how he remembered his hands to be. He glanced at his table to see a folded piece of paper just right beside the pouch Song Feng gave him, he knew he didn''t see the paper earlier when he placed the pouch on the table which means Ah Dai must have dropped it for him.

    Si Ning carried the jug on the table and poured himself a cup of water and took out one of the pills in the pouch, it was dark and round, without thinking he threw it in his mouth and drank water to wash down the pill then he flexed his toes glad of the little knowledge about pedicure and manicure he knew because his feet now feels and looks softer.

    "Young Master?" Ah Dai called outside his door.

    Si Ning sighed thinking that Ah Dai could come in and drop a message on the table when he wasn''t in the room but now Ah Dai acted all innocent like he could never come in without his permission. "Why are you here?"

    "Lieutenant Jiang Ye and Xiao Pei have arrived." Ah Dai replied outside the door.

    "Oh." Si Ning opened the door and closed it behind him heading out knowing he had to deal with Xiao Pei and Jiang Ye before going to sleep.

    When Jiang Ye saw him, he quickly knelt on one knee and Xiao Pei glanced at Jiang Ye before following suit, his eyebrows knitted clearly showing that he won''t lose to Jiang Ye. It was quite odd for Si Ning to see Xiao Pei wearing another expression than his hard look.

    Based on his discussion with Qiu Bai, Si Ning knew he had to be extra careful because Qiu Bai would definitely have spies working for him in the capital and if he placed one in the Si household to watch him would be a good strategy.

    Si Ning glanced at the four big covered containers with cloths beside each of them while they both held a different shaped bottle.

    "Greeting General Si Ning, I Jiang Ye is here to make my report on the errand you sent me." Jiang Ye said.

    "General, I Xiao Pei was able to procure the freshest and shiniest mangoes, the thickest honey, and the smoothest flour." Xiao Pei said as he extended the bottle of honey he was holding before reaching out his free hand and pulled the cloth covering a bowl and a basket.

    Si Ning stared at the small basket of green ripe mangoes and the bowl of flour and he turned to see Jiang Ye pulled the cloths covering the containers next to him and one bowl contained fresh ripe yellow mangoes and the other a bowl of flour. Si Ning''s eyes twitched since he was confused why they arrived earlier than he expected or where they were able to find fresh mangoes.

    "General, check the quality of the honey." Jiang Ye raised his hands which were holding a beautifully shaped bottle.

    The octagon-shaped green bottle looked so beautiful that Si Ning collected it, it was heavier than he thought and the way the bottle kept glittering fascinated him that he decided to keep it then he turned to look at the square-shaped bottle Xiao Pei was still holding up to him. Si Ning narrowed his eyes at the plain bottle then he turns his attention back to Jiang Ye. Si Ning was at a loss of what to do with him, he doesn''t trust him, and having someone he doesn''t trust stay at his side would only make him paranoid.

    "Jiang Ye, why do you want to be my guard?" Si Ning asked as he switched into his detective mode trying not to miss Jiang Ye''s expression.

    "General, you saved my life thrice when we fought with Xilie''s army and even sustained an arrow wound but I was so ashamed to come and ask for your forgiveness but now General I want to pay you that is why I want to be your guard." Jiang Ye replied.

    "You do not owe me that is why you don''t have to be my guard." Si Ning told him. "Saving you if what I will do for anyone in my army as long as I am capable of it." He said even though he was well aware that he won''t jump to save anyone in his army and place his life in danger.

    Never!

    "Please General, we from the Jiang family must repay our debt and I do not mean any harm." Jiang Ye took one of the mangoes and started eating it as his way to show he meant no harm.

    Si Ning lightly shook his head since he was feeling dizzy, it was really stressing him out trying to figure Jiang Ye out. "Xiao Pei show Jiang Ye the ropes, you are now my personal guard for now and I want to rest so do not let anyone into my room."

    "Yes General." Xiao Pei said firmly.

    "Thank you General, I Jiang Ye will protect you till death." Jiang Ye saluted.

    Si Ning knew he would never get used to people that talk about death like it was a light thing to talk about. He only went back into his room and sat down, he took the sheet of paper on the table and unfolded it only for him to frown at the unfamiliar handwriting.

    "It was a pleasure having tea with you General Si Ning, next time let''s have some wine. I will await your reply in three days and do not forget that I see you." Si Ning read the content out loud then squeezed the paper till his knuckles turned white. It was a letter sent by Qiu Bai and it really pissed him off.

    Was it Qiu Bai''s way to say he was being watched?

    Anyone could come in because Xiao Pei wasn''t around to guard his door which probably gave them the opportunity to drop a message because Ah Dai didn''t mention him dropping a message on the table. Si Ning dropped the paper on the table, he reached out and fished out a bounded book among the ones on the floor. It was a book about the Imperial family he had been wanting to check out, he opened to the first page and he was still on the page when he dozes off.

    The next time he slightly struggled to open his eyes was because of someone who lifted him and the soothing light scent of sandalwood that was almost faded he perceived, the strong arms were definitely familiar that he managed to open his eyes to see them all dressed in black and when they placed him down gently on the bed, even though the room was dark because of the candle that was almost burnt out but the light that came through the window made Si Ning focus on their face till he was able to recognize them, it was Xiu Zhicheng.

    "Zhicheng?" Si Ning managed to say but he doubted he was able to hear him because he barely opens his mouth to call out his name and yet he wondered if he even said the name out loud or it was all on his head.

    "Go back to sleep."

    At that moment Si Ning knew he should jump up or at least show his respect to the Emperor but he was too weak and he closed his eyes only for something to brush his lips. It somehow reminded him of when he fell asleep at the camp and even when he heard some shuffling beside his bed and his blanket being drawn to cover him, he didn''t even try to open his eyes even when he felt a handhold him as he was drawn to a broad chest still Si Ning couldn''t open his eyes because he felt so weak and his eyes were heavy and he knew it must be the sleeping pill. Yet he felt safe and warm in their embrace and he fell into a deep slumber.

 Chapter 43 - Muddleheaded

    Strange.

    Si Ning felt well-rested and he was supposed to wake up by daylight but why was it still dark. He blinked once then twice and rubbed his eyes again expecting the day to become brighter but it was still dark.

    What if he had been sleeping for three days?

    With this thought, Si Ning stood up with a sense of urgency because he wondered if he had been sleeping for long because of the sleeping pill he took.

    "Anybody outside." Si Ning called as he walked to open the window wider to look outside, he raised his head to see that the sky was clear but he could see the sun setting then he sighed in relief when he realized it was only dusk but then he still doesn''t know what day it was.

    Dusk? Did he sleep for a whole day? Or did he sleep for three days?

    "Young Master." The door opened to reveal Ah Dai. "Young Master, you are finally awake, you slept for a day." He told Si Ning as he closed the door behind him.

    "Oh." Si Ning finally understood that him feeling so weak and his muscles were sore must have been because he slept through the whole day and it was a relief he didn''t sleep for days.

    "Young Master, let me prepare you a bath and bring your meal. Young Master Song Feng just left and he instructed me to warm your medicine as soon as you wake up and I should send for him when Young Master wakes up." Ah Dai reported waiting for Si Ning''s reply.

    The fresh breeze caressed Si Ning''s face which made him took a deep breath as the breeze made his hair fall behind him, he placed his hands on the windowsill and closed his eyes to remember his discussion with Shao Lang and Qiu Bai.

    Ah Dai who stood by the door only stared at his Master''s profile without blinking, unable to look away since he knew it was one of the rare opportunities he had to stare at his beautiful kind Master all he wants then he quickly looked away his face flushed when Si Ning suddenly twirled around to face him, his back to the window, his eyes fell on his arm which made Ah Dai quickly folded his hands behind him.

    "No need to call him." Si Ning said finally since he doesn''t want to face Song Feng yet and the plan he came up with was to avoid Song Feng or make sure they were never alone to prevent any confession from Song Feng and he must keep avoiding him until his wedding with Mo Qi and for now, he doesn''t want to see him because he plans not to take the medicine ''cause he wasn''t even ill.

    "Yes, Young Master." Ah Dai bowed and opened the door to leave.

    "Ah Dai, what of your arm?" Si Ning raised a brow. "Don''t put too much pressure on it." He quickly added since he doesn''t want to deal with the unreasonable part of Ah Dai but after seeing Ah Dai kneeled on the floor he couldn''t help but roll his eyes.

    "Young Master, I will follow your instruction and not put too much pressure on it, Ah Dai is very grateful for your concern about my health and very grateful that Young Master cares about me and I will never make Young Master regret making Ah Dai his personal servant." Ah Dai said with teary eyes.

    Si Ning didn''t say a word and only watch him till he stood up and took two steps back before turning around to leave the room. After Ah Dai closed the door behind him, Si Ning walked up to his seat and sat down, his eyes fell on an extremely rough folded paper on the table. He picked it and straightened it to see it was the short message Qiu Bai sent him and if his memory served him well, Si Ning remembered squeezing the paper into a ball before going to bed which means someone must have touched it.

    Someone. Someone?

    Si Ning''s eyes widen when he remembered someone getting into bed with him, the person dressed in black robes and when he was able to see their face it was Xiu Zhicheng.

    After realizing that Xiu Zhicheng might have stopped by and slept right next to him on the bed made Si Ning snapped his head back to his bed and he quickly stood up making the chair swirl in the process before falling on the floor but he only rushed to the bed and touched the side he didn''t sleep on, it had gone cold. He pulled the blanket off to stare at the bed trying to see if it had any evidence of someone that slept over, when he didn''t see any sign, he checked the bed angles and the drawer beside his bed but nothing was amiss. He turned to the wardrobe and opened it, after rummaging through it and even brought out the box in the cavity and checking the letters to see it was just like how he left it.

    Seeing that everything was in place made Si Ning take few steps back to look around the room, his room wasn''t that big and he couldn''t see any sign of someone being in the room except the folded paper he knew he didn''t fold.

    "Anybody outside?" Si Ning called out as he turned sharply to the door and narrowed his eyes, folding his arms across his chest.

    "Greeting General." Xiao Pei walked in and saluted, he glanced at the chair on the floor before turning his full attention to Si Ning.

    "Did anyone come in when I was resting?" Si Ning asked, straight to the point watching as Xiao Pei moved next to the fallen chair.

    "Nobody came in General." Xiao Pei replied firmly then bent and lifted the chair swiftly. "General, I should change the sheets."

    Since it wasn''t a question, Si Ning didn''t say a word and only watch as Xiao Pei walked up to his bed and started removing the sheets. He doesn''t want to miss anything like a paper stuck to his bed. After seeing there was nothing hidden in the bedsheets, Si Ning turned to the window, anyone could come in through the window but thinking that a whole Emperor would take the window to come into his room was so ridiculous that he couldn''t imagine it which means he came in through the door and he would meet either Xiao Pei or Jiang Ye at the door.

    Si Ning was quite glad he had two guards now. Since Xiao Pei doesn''t know then Jiang Ye must know. He concluded turning to the door to call Jiang Ye in.

 Chapter 44 - Inquiries

    "General Lieutenant Jiang went..." Xiao Pei stopped when the doors opened to reveal Jiang Ye.

    Jiang Ye dressed in dark blue robes, his hair neatly done into a simple ponytail with a dark hair band without a strand out of place and no shiny hair accessories, his dressing gave him a cool look even though his dull cloth seemed expensive and he doesn''t look like a guard, he had the look of a wealthy man that doesn''t want to flaunt his wealth that came to pay his friend a visit. Si Ning had to stretch his neck so he could check Jiang Ye''s shoes before Jiang Ye close the door and he was able to peek at the dark boots and Si Ning could tell it was an expensive one and he only directed his attention to Jiang Ye after he closed the door.

    "Jiang Ye." Si Ning was glad Jiang Ye wasn''t in armor but he wasn''t sure Jiang Ye would fit walking behind him as his guard.

    Jiang Ye lowered his head in salute holding a stack of papers. "General, I received this report from Commander Chen An but I told him General is currently resting in, General should I go and call Commander Chen An? he should almost be at the gate." He raised the papers to show Si Ning and glanced at Xiao Pei who was currently laying a new sheet on the bed.

    "No need, bring it here." Si Ning beckons to Jiang Ye to come closer because Chen An would probably be gone before Jiang Ye wear his shoes to chase after him. "Jiang Ye, do anybody come in when I was resting?" He props up his elbow on the table to support his chin.

    "His Majesty came by yesterday evening and His Majesty...." Jiang Ye stopped abruptly, hesitating as he trailed off, his cheeks suddenly flushed when he realized he just stated the obvious, absentmindedly he lowered the report he was holding as his eyes shifted around to avoid looking straight at Si Ning.

    "His Majesty?" Si Ning raised a brow, his gaze on Jiang Ye knowing he could always send him home if his habit was to stop in the middle of a sentence.

    Jiang Ye cleared his throat and straightened up placing his finger to lightly scratch his cheeks nervously. "His Majesty left by dawn and the Minister of Works came this morning with the Imperial Doctor, the Minister of Works left earlier but Imperial Doctor left this evening." He said and quickly handed the reports over to Si Ning.

    Minister of Works? the Imperial Doctor?

    The Minister of Works coming to see him didn''t make Si Ning happy, he doesn''t know their identity, and the Imperial Doctor personally coming to see him. Does that mean Song Feng accompanied the Imperial Doctor?

    Si Ning collected the reports and threw them on the table as he pushed his thoughts aside. "Did His Majesty come into my room?" He had to be sure. To know the intruder who came into his room was his priority.

    Jiang Ye frowned, looking lost not knowing where their discussion was going. "Yes General." He replied and directed his gaze at Xiao Pei who pretended he didn''t hear anything and rolled and pack the old sheets coming to stand beside him.

    Si Ning knew it, even if he was half asleep, he knew what was going on and for him to remember a perverted Emperor climbing into his bed was no illusion. "Jiang Ye you can wait outside."

    "Yes General." Jiang Ye saluted.

    Si Ning waited till Jiang Ye left the room and closed the door before directing his full attention at Xiao Pei whose hands were full because of the sheets he was holding. "Xiao Pei, why did you say nobody came in last night, or perhaps you left Jiang Ye to guard me?" He was quite curious about why Xiao Pei doesn''t know.

    Since the day they arrived at the capital, Xiao Pei had been the one guarding his door because Si Ning ordered him to do so. Si Ning wasn''t sure if he could fight with a sword and the fear of being attacked made him stationed Xiao Pei at his door even though the Si household had a lot of guards.

    If Xiao Pei decided to rest by making Jiang Ye fill in for him then Xiao Pei shouldn''t be at fault since he was a human after all and humans get tired but Si Ning doesn''t trust Jiang Ye yet and if Xiao Pei left his life in the hands of Jiang Ye then it was careless of him. Now that Si Ning thought about it, whenever he awakens in the morning, Xiao Pei never seemed tired or slow due to lack of sleep and there was also no sign of him lacking sleep, no eye bags or dark circles under his eyes.

    "I Xiao Pei the subordinate of General Si Ning dares not leave Lieutenant Jiang guarding you all night." Xiao Pei replied before falling on one knee. "Forgive me General but I thought you and me already knew about the Emperor, I only avoided bringing up a private matter." He said firmly.

    "Private matter?" Si Ning raised a brow.

    Xiao Pei hesitated. "General I mean you and the Emperor being... being." He stopped talking and quickly lowered his head to prevent Si Ning from looking at his face.

    "Being?" Si Ning doesn''t know if stopping in the middle of the sentence was the new trend.

    "..ehmm.. being... being... lovers." Xiao Pei said one word at a time, his voice muffled before raising his head. "Since the Emperor do drop by in the past so I thought it... Forgive me General for assuming the situation but the situation is beyond me to handle but since I didn''t hear a struggle so I thought all is well..." He trailed off.

    "I see..."Si Ning nodded. "So the Emperor also came when we were at the camp?" he still remembered the black cloth figure. Now was the time to clear up his misunderstanding.

    "Yes General, His Majesty dropped by once before we departed for Zhonghua." Xiao Pei confirmed.

    Si Ning''s eyes fell on the sheets and he frowned when it dawns on him the reason why Xiao Pei wanted to change the sheets when it was not even his duty, he thought him and Xiu Zhicheng had a vigorous night activity. Si Ning quickly waved his hand for Xiao Pei to leave and watch as Xiao Pei quickly left the room. He took the rough paper Qiu Bai sent him and heaved a sigh knowing Xiu Zhicheng had seen it but the sender''s name was not written on it and Xiu Zhicheng didn''t take it along to find out means he might have recognized the writing or he wasn''t just interested in Si Ning''s business.

    The whole Emperor sneaking into his room at night was something Si Ning doesn''t understand. He should have been bullied because of seeing Xiu Zhicheng but him having a high status must have been the reason he and Xiu Zhicheng was able to have an ambiguous relationship in the past. Xiu Zhicheng coming to his room must be his way to claim his ownership on him and Si Ning does not know what to think about it.

    Si Ning rubbed his face wondering if he would finally see the day he had to not worry about a thing. He felt like he was the busiest person in the world as he took the report Jiang Ye brought.

 Chapter 45 - Not Attending The Banquet

    Si Ning packed his hair that was still dripping of water over his shoulders. He took the mirror and comb before sitting on his bed and crossed his legs, holding the mirror with one hand and the comb in the other hand. He worked the comb once through his hair but he wasn''t able to reach the tip because his hair was so long and the mirror almost slides off his hand making him leave the comb hanging in his hair as he quickly gripped the mirror more firmly.

    "Young Master let me." Ah Dai said and stretched his hands to collect the comb and mirror from Si Ning.

    It was quite difficult for Si Ning to hold a mirror and comb his hair so he didn''t turn Ah Dai''s offer down. He only stood up and walked up to his table to take a seat, his eyes on the table that was still wet due to Ah Dai that wiped it clean because Si Ning wanted to check the reports Jiang Ye brought for him and also eat his meal before it gets cold and then take his bath so he could quickly dress up and see his mother and to save time, he had to simultaneously eat then read through the report.

    The reports contained all the details about the court meeting he missed and when Si Ning read through it, he felt there was no difference in him attending or not attending the court assembly and he was a little annoyed that he had to do everything. Having Commanders working closely to him means they had to at least share some of his burdens but that doesn''t seem to be the case.

    There in the reports, he found out that Song Feng was conferred the title of ''Imperial doctor'' while Xiu TianZhao was given the position of Minister of Works and Si Ning was relieved that the Minister of Works and the Imperial doctor Jiang Ye told him came to see him was no stranger.

    There would also be a banquet tonight at the palace and Si Ning was supposed to attend but he doesn''t think he would be able to concentrate on the banquet without thinking about his discussion with Qiu Bai. He also wanted to avoid Song Feng by all means and he wasn''t ready to see Xiu Zhicheng.

    Si Ning waited patiently as he folded his hands, he was quite relieved how gently Ah Dai worked through his hair. When Ah Dai was done, he handed the mirror over to Si Ning before using his hand to pat the hair. Si Ning''s hair was neatly done into a ponytail looking so silky and smooth that Si Ning couldn''t help but smile as he turned to check his face and just, as usual, his face was so smooth and soft that his smile got wider thinking that his face was never wrong.

    "Young Master." Ah Dai called him probably to snap Si Ning''s out of his thoughts since he was staring too much at the mirror.

    Si Ning placed the mirror on the table and turned to see Ah Dai holding a green outer robe. "Choose white," he said after some time. He watched Ah Dai go through his wardrobe checking the white robes before bringing out one.

    Si Ning nodded when Ah Dai shook the robe out and held it to his neck in a way he was still able to spread the arms out to show Si Ning. Since it was nighttime and Si Ning was just going to see his mother, he doesn''t need to dress fancy but he wanted to dress neatly to not worry her because when Ah Dai brought a large number of different meal he spent a lot of time heating for him made by his mother then two different meal made by Song Feng and series of bowls of snacks made by Si Nan right then Si Ning knew his mother must have been worried about him because Song Feng kept insisting he had fallen ill. Si Ning stood up, his back facing Ah Dai and he extended his hands as Ah Dai helped him to wear the robe.

    "Young Master, Ah Dai have prepared a gift to congratulate Young Master Song Feng and Ah Dai also prepared a gift for Second Prince and Ah Dai want Young Master to check the gifts." Ah Dai said as he brushed off the invincible dust at the back of Si Ning''s robe, taking three steps back to leave space between them when Si Ning turned to face him.

    "No need for me to check them. What about Shao Lang, did he get a higher rank?" Si Ning had to ask. There were no details about anybody else getting promoted in the reports but Si Ning was still curious.

    "No, His Majesty only conferred a title to Second Prince and Young Master Song Feng." Ah Dai told him. "Young Master since you won''t be attending the banquet should I send a message to Commander Chen An, Ji Ran and Su Heng to attend in your stead while Xiao Pei accompany them with Second Prince gift then I will send Young Master Song Feng gift to his house."

    "Yes do that." Si Ning was impressed how useful Ah Dai was and he knew that as long as he leaves Ah Dai to work in his own way without him telling him to take a rest or take a day off then he would have no problem with him.

    "General." Xiao Pei called outside his door.

    "..." Si Ning turned slightly to the door.

    "Madam is waiting in the meeting hall." Xiao Pei announced.

    Si Ning turned to Ah Dai who was now kneeling on the floor holding a shoe up for him. Si Ning raised his foot and watch as Ah Dai smoothly wore his shoe for him and he repeated the same to the other foot then he started dusting the imaginary dust from his shoes. Si Ning couldn''t help but watch Ah Dai closely but from what he had seen Ah Dai doesn''t seem to be struggling with his left arm. He worked like he never lost an arm and seemed to enjoy serving him and Si Ning was relieved.

    When Ah Dai was done smoothing Si Ning''s cloth and making small adjustment he quickly rushed to the doors to open it.

    Si Ning stepped out and turned to Xiao Pei. "Xiao Pei you will attend the palace banquet with Chen An, Ji Ran and Su Heng and take a fast horse to inform them and come back and meet Ah Dai outside the gate to receive the gift for Second Prince and Ah Dai also send the gift to Song Feng"

    "Yes General." Xiao Pei replied.

    "Yes, Young Master." Ah Dai nodded.

    Si Ning turned to Jiang Ye who seemed eager waiting for his order. After looking at him for a while, Si Ning wasn''t sure Jiang Ye fit being his guard even if Jiang Ye changed into some dark outfit that was fit for a guard he still had the refined look of a Master.

    "General?" Jiang Ye called hopefully.

    "Come with me." Si Ning finally said. He doesn''t have time to be suspecting those working close to him and at least he should give Jiang Ye a chance to prove himself.

 Chapter 46 - Another Part Of The Residence

    "Madam, Young Master has arrived," Yanyu announced then waited before nodding to the guard at the door and the guard quickly step back and opened the doors.

    "Wait here." Si Ning said to Jiang Ye before stepping into the room after Yanyu.

    The room was bigger than Si Ning thought and it was well lit than he expected. Ge Mengshu back was turned to him since she was closing the window, an unfinished board game was on the table that Si Ning frowned when he got closer.

    "Yanyu leave us." Ge Mengshu said when she turned around.

    "Excuse me, Madam and Master." Yanyu said before leaving the room.

    "How are you feeling?" Ge Mengshu asked as she sat on the sitting mat and carefully carried the board game on the table to prevent the black and white stones on it not to shift, she placed it on the floor and packed the rest of the stones on the table into a pouch.

    "I am not sick and I am fine." Si Ning said as he took his seat opposite her. "You have a companion." He stated as he glanced around the room, he noticed a small bookshelf filled with books and a desk at the corner, after his quick survey he directed his attention back to his mother and took a glance at the board game on the floor.

    Go was a board game made for two and seeing that there were only a few Go stone pieces on the board and her not packing the pieces left means she was probably going to continue playing the game with the unknown companion.

    Si Ning turned to look around, looking for a hiding place or another doorway to exist and enter the room and seeing the one he came in through was the only doorway and another way to leave the room apart from the doors were the windows. Si Ning narrowed his eyes at the window Ge Mengshu closed and he concluded that the person left through the window and the only reason they left was probably to avoid meeting him.

    Hmmm, Strange.

    For his mother to not hide that a person just left since the unfinished game was the evidence on the table and for her not to hide it was because she didn''t expect Si Ning to ask and Si Ning knew he was supposed to ignore it and act like he didn''t see a thing and also not ask of the details, yet he was curious about the person that came and stayed till night and most importantly why they were playing a time-consuming game at night.

    Ge Mengshu only pulled the teapot and took two small teacups. "I can see you are feeling great." She said as she carefully poured tea for them.

    "You have a companion." Si Ning repeated, seeing that his mother didn''t meet his eyes and doesn''t look like she would talk about it made Si Ning more curious that he leaned forward.

    Ge Mengshu placed the teapot on the table after filling their cups. "I heard the Imperial Doctor wasn''t able to see you this evening but he left some boiled medicine for you, did you drink it all without leaving a drop?"

    "....." Si Ning was able to escape drinking the medicine by telling Ah Dai to take it back, keeping it in mind to pour it away the moment he steps into the kitchen and Ah Dai wasn''t looking.

    Looking at how determined his mother looked to avoid talking about the companion at all costs by asking him a question made Si Ning more determine to find out and since she didn''t deny it meant someone just left.

    The person leaving through the window at night and his mother wanting to continue playing the board game means the person was probably coming back.

    Does that mean his mother was secretly seeing someone?

    Knowing that keeping a secret lover in this era was mostly not possible since it was dangerous, especially if a noblewoman was involved and knowing his mother, Si Ning knew she couldn''t keep a secret lover so he shook the thoughts out of his head, he also knew that he could always ask Xiao Pei to find out and finding out takes a lot of time and he doesn''t want to wait.

    Si Ning sighed and slightly flicked the teacup when Ge Mengshu placed it in front of him making no move to drink the tea as he lightly taps the teacup then he closed his eyes to focus.

    "Little Ning..., A-Ning." Ge Mengshu called softy as she reached to hold Si Ning''s hand.

    Si Ning opened his eyes to see his mother worried gaze on him. "I do not think it is proper for a guest to take the window out, perhaps it''s someone from the Ge household, someone from Xilie." He said and when he saw his mother''s hand slightly shook and how she quickly retracted her hand then he knew he was on the right track.

    Being a useless son was one thing he regretted and being here was his second chance to make it all right and he would do everything in his power to protect his family and to do that he wants to know his mother''s friends and sister''s friends and to top it all he wants to know the person his mother was playing the board game with and if his guess was right it was someone that might have come from Xilie which means his mother and them were close and this person was probably here to talk her into returning to Xilie, Si Ning couldn''t look away because they might be working with Qiu Bai so he wants to know everything about it.

    "I never thought my little Ning will be interested in my business." Ge Mengshu said as she reached for her cup and took a sip of her tea. "You have changed."

    "In a good way?" Si Ning asked as he also took a sip of his tea. It was bitter than he expected that he quickly placed the cup on the table.

    "Take that as me praising you." Ge Menshu told him. "Now what do you want to know?"

    Si Ning laughed, it was rare for his mother to compliment him and he was glad. "Mother, I apologize if I sounded rude but I just want to know who came in since I have to protect you and Si Nan." He reached for her hand and held it in his.

    "I can see you are finally ready as the head of Si household." Ge Mengshu said as she placed her hand on top of Si Ning''s hand.

    Si Ning wasn''t sure if he could take that responsibility but it seemed he had already been fulfilling his duty as the head of the house. "I also want to know all about you and Xilie." He said as he placed his other hand on top of his mother''s hand, holding it firmly because, by all means, he was going to be a good son.

 Chapter 47 - A Message

    "From Xilie?" Si Ning asked, the name does not sound familiar and he also does not think the guard would be part of the Si Household and his mother spoke in the past tense which means he was not her guard anymore.

    Si Ning also pushed his teacup aside like he was creating more space for the board game when his true intention was not to mistakenly drink the bitter tea.

    "My father took him in when I was just a child and he had been my guard as early as I can remember." Ge Mengshu explained as she placed her hands on the edge of the game board.

    "Is he coming back?" Si Ning asked pushing the teacup further away. He could still taste the bitterness left by the tea and he could not afford to mistakenly drink it again.

    Si Ning watched his mother placed the pouch that contained the stone pieces of the game on the table. For her to place the game back on the table means she was ready to be open with Si Ning and knowing that made Si Ning''s lips curled up in a smile.

    "No." Ge Mengshu replied as she propped her head up on an elbow, she squinted and peered at the game board, her index finger tapping on her cheek.

    Si Ning wondered what she was trying to see and he leaned forward folding his arms and also stared at the game board. "The game is unfinished." He stated the obvious.

    "Hmm." Ge Mengshu sighed not showing any sign of confirming Si Ning''s statement. She placed her finger on a white stone piece then moved it a step forward.

    Si Ning was confused. "Mother, do you want me to continue playing with you?" He asked wondering if his mother expected him to play. He had played Go a few times and he was always motivated when a stake was on the game and he was only able to win a few times.

    Seeing that his mother''s full attention was on the game and she moved another white stone piece forward. Right then Si Ning knew she doesn''t want to continue playing but why. Then it clicked that his mother was probably trying to see a message and this made Si Ning tilt his head and assuming he was in his mother''s sitting position. After narrowing and widening his eyes a few times, the closest words it looked like the stones formed was ''Head.''

    Head? What does this mean?

    Ge Mengshu took a deep breath before packing all the stones at once and started pouring them into the pouch. "It is a message." She told him.

    Si Ning already knew that but he had no time to give himself a mental award for figuring it out because he was confused why her guard would go through stress to leave a message for her on the game board when they were in the same room. It was going to be odd for them to just play the game without talking.

    Or didn''t they talk?

    Si Ning wanted to ask why he left a message but he had to ask the most important questions first. "Mother, can I ask why did he came to Xiu?" First, he had to know the reason why someone from Xilie came to Xiu to see his mother then escaped through the window.

    "Hmm, you are asking the wrong questions A-Ning." Ge Mengshu told him as she removed the game board from the table.

    "No mother, I think I am asking the right questions, asking Mother why he came to Xiu will lead you to tell me about the message on the game board." Si Ning knew that would be killing two birds with one stone.

    Ge Mengshu laughed lightly. "A-Ning don''t you think being the Minister of Justice would have suit you better." She stated.

    "....." Si Ning raised an eyebrow.

    He does not want any Official post, being a General was troublesome enough that it kept messing with his head because he had to be perfect and a single mistake was not allowed which always lead him to overthink before acting and he had no time to enjoy himself and worst he had no time to walk leisurely around the capital and flirt with some beauty. Being the Minister of Justice would be more trouble and a nightmare since the person in the position had to deal with a lot of prisoners and even must apply some torture on them directly or indirectly.

    "Little Ning is smart like his father." Ge Mengshu commented more like a whisper.

    Si Yunsheng died when Si Ning was twelve years old and all Si Ning remembered was him acting spoilt and not taking note of what his father was capable of but he could agree his father was truly smart because when his father does his homework he always gets a perfect score and when his teacher tells him to write the solution to the assignment on the board, Si Ning would have crammed it and he never missed a step when writing on the board and he does the same for exams, cramming formulas and passing his exams even though he gambles and plays a lot but acing his exams was one of the reasons he was able to gain an admission abroad.

    "No, he is way smarter." Si Ning admitted reaching for his tea and almost took a sip but stopped when his mother placed a hand on his cup.

    "The tea is too strong." Ge Mengshu told him. "You need to rest that''s why you shouldn''t drink it because it can deprive you of sleep."

    Strong or not, Si Ning wanted to jump up in joy for evading drinking the tea when his mother stopped him. Happy that he didn''t drink it a second time made him quickly placed it on the floor.

    "Mother, will you tell me about Yi Chen?" Si Ning asked.

    Ge Menhshu took a deep breath then sighed as she leaned back. "Then I should start from the beginning, from how I met your father." She said before folding her hands on her lap and directed her gaze up like she was reminiscing the past.

 Chapter 48 - Recalling The Past

    "A tiger!" Si Ning''s eyes widen at his mother''s last word. "You have a tiger?" His mouth fell in astonishment, he never thought his mother would be so wild to keep a tiger and it didn''t even occur to him how odd it was to be a green tiger.

    "It is a moniker for Yi Chen, I heard he was a wild child that kept going to hunt in the forest, I think that was how the name came to be." Ge Mengshu explained slowly before she took a sip of her tea.

    "Oh." Si Ning''s eyes started glimmering, he wished he also had a flashy sobriquet to make him stand out since he wasn''t the only General in Xiu.

    "...When we were walking around the market, a trader selling hair accessories called me over and I was just checking the hairpins when your father appeared from nowhere and stood beside me and pointed at a silver hairpin, he told me it was pretty and would suit me then he went ahead and paid for it. I was confused like why would he tell me it would suit me then bought it but then he turned to me and wanted to insert it in my hair when Green.." Ge Mengshu paused and said. "Yi Chen tried to grab his hand but he had two guards who grabbed Gree... Yi Chen''s hands and then your father inserted the hairpin in my hair and walked away." Ge Mengshu told Si Ning, her eyes shimmering to show she was recalling a sweet moment.

    "And then?" Si Ning asked when he saw that his mother was lost in her world. He wanted to know the next thing that happened that he even leaned forward not caring about how he looked hungry for more details.

    "I didn''t see him again but I sent Yi Chen to find out with the excuse that I want to punish him for acting rude to me and also return the hairpin because I do not use silver, as the only daughter of the Prime Minister of Xilie I only wear gold." Ge Mengshu carried the teapot and started filling her cup.

    "..." Si Ning raised his brows as he lightly grabbed her wrist. If the tea was too strong for him doesn''t mean it was okay for her to keep drinking it and end up not having a wink of sleep till daybreak. Ge Mengshu understood and placed the teapot on the floor while Si Ning carried her cup and placed it next to his cold one on the floor.

    "The day we were ready to leave Mu country that was when Yi Chen came to tell me that his name was Si Yunsheng, the second son of the head of Si family in Xiu but he wasn''t able to find out why he came to Mu and I told Yi Chen to find out more about Si Yunsheng. Yi Chen was able to find out more before we left Mu country and when we got to Xilie, he told me Si Yunsheng doesn''t go out much and he also found out he doesn''t partake in any activities that involved Martial Art and it was strange to me that your father came from a noble powerful military family in Xiu but wasn''t interested in Martial Art even though his father had a first son to hand over his position to but Si Yunsheng, not training was odd and....." Ge Mengshu paused and folded her hands. "That was it." She said after some time.

    "That was that?" Si Ning asked knowing the story doesn''t end there. "Mother?"

    "I mean then it was over, our encounter was over. I trained day and night and it was getting closer to marry my fiance, Shen Yu." Ge Mengshu told him as she raised her head to recall her memory.

    "Shen Yu, you mean Xilie''s General?"

    "Hmm," Ge Mengshu nodded.

    "Eh....." Si Ning was stunned.

    Even though it was a long time ago but Si Ning could feel that Shen Yu hold a massive grudge against him and him yelling his name on the battlefield was also to get back at him because of the saying that says ''lets the son pay for his father''s sin.''. His mother didn''t marry Shen Yu which means his father stole her away from him and during the war, Shen Mo died which might have added fuel to Shen Yu''s anger.

    "Three years later, my father died and I was supposed to marry Shen Yu but I extended the date with an excuse that I want to oversee the Ge household for four months but we didn''t hear from two of Xilie''s informants in Xiu which my father go and see sometimes for two months and I took it upon myself and came to Xiu with Gre... Yi Chen and two of the strongest Ge family soldiers and at the meeting point in the third month, we got attacked and I was escaping with a wounded arm and fainted that was when Si Yunsheng rescued me, he treated my wounds and kept me in a house deep in the woods and I remembered him when I woke up, he didn''t present me to the Xiu Emperor and only set me free to go back home. I was running away from my responsibilities so I told Si Yunsheng to take me with him for me to repay him and I don''t know why but he brought me here."

    "Mother was not arrested?" One thing Si Ning was sure about that even though there was nothing like the internet but news and gossips do travel fast and his mother going with his father was like what they say about love ''you tend to do stupid things for love'' and he could tell his mother followed his father because she had fallen in love with him.

    "Hun hun." Ge Mengshu shook her head. "Your father said I was part of the Si household servants and this residence looked new with only a few servants then. Your father goes to the memorial hall often then I learned your father''s family all died in a fire and that was why your father became the head of the family as the only survivor, his brother that was supposed to be the head of the family also died in the fire and after staying by Si Yunsheng side, I found out he had a weak heart but I told him to marry me and he did."

    "And Yi Chen?"

    "He searched for me and thought I died but it seemed Second Prince Qiu Bai already knew I was alive and told him where to find me. Yi Chen came but saw I already had children and Si Yunsheng and I looked happy that was why he didn''t appear before me."

    "But why did he appear now?" Si Ning could feel that Yi Chen''s appearance now after some years was fishy.

    Base on his mother''s reply, he would be able to judge whether the Green Wild Tiger is on his mother''s side or Qiu Bai.

 Chapter 49 - Leaving It All To Si Ning

    First uncle?

    "You mean, Ge... Ge Liang?" Si Ning had to ask after he recalled that Qiu Bai mentioned a half-brother of Ge Sumeng who took over the Ge family when his mother left to spy on Xiu nation.

    "Hmm." Ge Mengshu nodded.

    "Do Mother have another Uncle?" Si Ning asked as he folded his hands.

    For Ge Mengshu to refer to Ge Liang as her First Uncle means there had to be other Uncles. Si Ning was particularly interested in his mother''s side of the family, he needed to know the members of the family and how they were related to his mother. He had to know if he ever wants to protect his mother and because he especially doesn''t want Si Nan to get caught up in any family drama.

    "I have two Uncles and Second Uncle died defending the borders of Xilie." Ge Mengshu explained.

    For Si Ning to process all they talked about in order not to miss a point made him closed eyes to focus, he mentally noted all the questions he wants to ask and his mother''s reply would guild him in deciding to pick a side between Xiu and Xilie, a side best for his most important people.

    Ge Liang would probably have at least two wives and five children and the Second Uncle that died might also have left some offspring...

    Si Ning opened his eyes pushing his thoughts aside to focus on the main details. "Why does the Green Wild Tiger have to write the message in code on the board?" He doesn''t understand why Yi Chen would bring a message about Ge Liang wanting the whole of the Ge family army to himself when it was impossible in the first place because he wasn''t the right successor to command the army.

    "Green... I mean Yi Chen came with someone, it may be someone working for Second Prince Qiu Bai, and to prevent Second Prince Qiu Bai from knowing I think that''s why he had to use the board to pass the message to me." Ge Mengshu explained, a small smile playing on her lips because she was happy they were having those kinds of discussions which mean her son was interested in knowing her family.

    One question solved.

    Yi Chen had to write a message in code because of a third ear listening and this made Si Ning looked around. He could see the walls were thick but he wasn''t sure it was soundproof and what he was more worried about were the windows and doors, it doesn''t look like it could prevent a third party from listening.

    It was the first time Si Ning was worried about someone listening. The day he had tea with Qiu Bai, he never for once thought of anybody listening to their conversation, and worrying about it made Si Ning shifted uncomfortably.

    "Mother, do you think it is safe to talk openly like this?" Si Ning quickly asked since thinking about a person listening to their conversation was starting to give him a headache and if he doesn''t ask about it now, he knew he would spend a lot of time tossing around in bed and thinking about it which may lead to him having a sleepless night.

    "No one can hear us A-Ning and we have hidden guards around that would shoot anymore moving close to the windows, either day or night and this household are safe...." Ge Mengshu paused and fixed her gaze on Si Ning. "Why did A-Ning ask? you should know this."

    Si Ning wanted to ask if those guards were to be trusted, instead, he shrugged and said. "Prince Qiu Bai told me Ge Liang would hand over all of Mother''s belonging if I decide to side with Xilie." Si Ning pointed out.

    It was no use hiding what he discussed with Qiu Bai when Qiu Bai had already spoken with his mother. He also had it at the back of his mind to check the room he and Qiu Bai had their meeting to see if truly the room was safe to talk without someone listening in.

    "What do you think a human that has something within their grasp will do?" Ge Megshu threw a question at him.

    "Do everything in their power to take it." Si Ning replied briskly. He doesn''t need to think before replying to a question like that.

    "And human in high positions are always insatiable, they do not want the little they have, they keep wanting for more and if they can''t get it they take it and the more they want, the more they take and it leads into an endless desire that never gets satisfied." Ge Mengshu took a deep breath.

    "Hmm." Si Ning agreed, nodding his head. For some reason, it reminded him of Xiu Zhicheng.

    "What do you think you will do if you are in my First Uncle''s shoes when the head of the family ran away for twenty-seven years and you have been taking care of the house but the family army won''t follow you?"

    It was a tactical question that Si Ning doesn''t even want to reply to. If it was him, he would be satisfied with taking care of the household because he doesn''t want any trouble in dealing with the army but he could not say the same for Ge Liang since having Military power was a great weapon that would make them stand above many seigniors and they may even join the court, work closely to the Emperor by serving the nation and also get high wages. In conclusion, it was a good strategy for Ge Liang to want the Ge family army to himself.

    "And do Mother plan to return to Xilie?" Si Ning avoided replying to her question. He knew his mother would think he agreed with Ge Liang''s greediness yet he doesn''t want to agree nor deny Ge Liang''s logic.

    "It depends on what my little Ning wants because I believe you will make the best decision for us." Ge Mengshu said and reached for Si Ning''s hand.

    Si Ning let his mother wrapped her hands around his. "Mother do you know Qiu Bai wants an all-out war with Xiu?"

    "Second Prince Qiu Bai will return and become the Emperor of Xilie and I know my little Ning is very smart that is why I am leaving it all in your hands but know this the Ge family army will not move without a command from the person in charge which is me but if you want the army then I will give it to you." Ge Mengshu told him. "But I am sorry that I will leave it all to you."

    Si Ning bobbed his head for no reason. "I will make sure Mother will not be disappointed in me." He said holding her hands firmly and raised her hands, giving it a light kiss, his mother was smart for her not to be shocked by the war Qiu Bai wants and Si Ning saw her in a new light as a strong woman.

    "Hmm." Ge Mengshu patted his head.

    The moment they said goodnight and Si Ning stepped out of the room, he first took a deep breath before directing his attention to Jiang Ye, Ah Dai, and Xiao Pei that was waiting at the door for him and he raised his hand to stop Xiao Pei and Ah Dai from giving him their reports.

    Si Ning knew this night he would take the pill Song Feng gave him and sleep to avoid thinking or trying to figure the best reply to give Qiu Bai. Just for tonight, Si Ning was ready to have a long nice sleep.

 Chapter 50 - Where Am I?

    Darkness. That was all Si Ning could see the moment he opened his eyes, it was too dark that he was a bit confused and the odd part was he could tell he was standing.

    "Where am I?" Si Ning blinked and squinted yet he couldn''t see a thing. "Where is this?" He asked foolishly despite having a feeling he would never get a reply.

    This made Si Ning blinked rapidly with the fear that he may be the one who couldn''t see anything and after blinking and seeing it was still dark first made him swallowed the lump in his throat, he raised his hands and was about to rub his eyes when it instantly became bright and it was so bright and hot that he could feel the heat from the sun and it was getting abnormally hot, the brightness was blinding that he had to raise his hands to shade his eyes from the brightness then he realised there was nothing in the space that his hands supposed to be.

    What?

    Looking down to where his arms should be to see nothing threw Si Ning heart in turmoil and his heart accelerated. He could feel his feet getting hot and when he looked down he almost fainted to see he had no feet, overall he had no physical body.

    "What is this!" Si Ning yelled and his voice echoed in his ear.

    The fear of having no physical body sent Si Ning''s heart accelerating at an abnormal pace like it would reap out of his chest and he spun around looking at his surroundings to see he was in the middle of a desert.

    Seeing that he had no physical body yet he could see around him, he could feel the heat from the sand he was standing on and he could feel his hands yet he couldn''t see his body.

    "Who is there?." Si Ning called helplessly as he twirled around desperately looking for someone.

    After thinking about floating and after jumping several times to see that he couldn''t even float and there was no one around made the feeling of loneliness overwhelmed him when he realised that no body would find him in that desert because he was like a spirit. He suddenly felt afraid and he had never been that afraid that he felt like he was going insane.

    "Help! help me!! Please, somebody!!!" Si Ning called out.

    There was no mountain yet his voice kept echoing and Si Ning felt the urgent need to find someone. His heart was beating so loud that he could hear the thump sounding repeatedly in his ears. He tried to place his non-existence hands on his chest but he was unable to feel any contact and this made his non-existence knees to buckled and he started to fall.

    Before he had contact with the ground, the scenery changed and he felt like he just submerged into a massive body of water and he was sinking, he could feel the water around his body and he tried to swim, waving his hands to see he was still in the state of having no physical body yet he could feel his hands waving and him moving towards the surface but an unknown forced suddenly pushed him downward and he tried to swim up but it didn''t work this time. As he was desperately trying to swim, he saw a hazy figure standing above the water. He didn''t even think how odd it was to be standing on water, he was more concerned about getting help and when he wanted to call for help by flapping around the scenery once again changed.

    A dream?

    This time he found himself standing on the grass and when he turned around, he saw he was now on a green field and he also knew he was dreaming yet he could feel he was in a deep sleep that he wouldn''t be able to wake up without help. He needed someone to shake him awake and end his nightmare because he doesn''t know when the scene would change again.

    "Somebody..." He called turning around and he saw a person miles away from him that they appeared like an ant. Without thinking, Si Ning quickly carried his none existence body and started running towards them.

    With each step, his heartbeats twice that it was almost unbearable but he knew he was dreaming and he would do everything in his power to wake up and despite running and running till he was out of breath. Looking up he knew he had closed the gap but the figure was still far from him.

    "Oi... can you hear me!" Si Ning yelled at the top of his voice.

    Despite knowing it was a dream, despite trying to do everything in his power to wake up and despite knowing the person standing in that distance was far from him yet he had an urgent feeling to close the distance between them. He was about to start running again when felt something shaking lightly.

    "Si Ning Si Ning Si Ning..."

    He kept hearing his name but it sounded muffled and far away yet Si Ning turned around hoping to find the source of the voice he saw nothing. He quickly turned to focus on the figure far away and started running but each step he took was heavier than the last that he had to come to a stop unable to move forward.

    "Si Ning... wake up wake up."

    "I am here, where are you!" Si Ning shouted as the scenery changed once again and he found himself in the middle of the woods and the grounds were covered in snow, he started shivering because of the cold temperature even though he had no body.

    Si Ning quickly looked around to see if the figure was also there but the figure was nowhere to be found. He felt his body shaking, it was different this time since it wasn''t caused by the cold then he felt something pulling him and he gave in, letting the unknown hands circled him.

    "Si Ning... wake up."

    The voice finally reached him because Si Ning flew his eyes opened to see Song Feng worried gaze on him and he blinked trying to clear his head and calm down his heart that was beating fast, relieved to had woken up from the terrible dream.

    When his heart finally started beating at a normal pace that was when he quickly glanced at his surroundings, he was glad to see he was in his room and he directed his attention to Song Feng, looking directly at him. It was odd to see he woke up in Song Feng''s arms because his head was practically on Song Feng''s laps and this made him narrowed his eyes.

    Song Feng might have been the one that woke him up, saving him from his nightmare but that doesn''t mean he should lift and place his head on his laps and this development made Si Ning uncomfortable.

 Chapter 51 - Too Slow To Process

    Seeing that Song Feng''s head was getting dangerously close, his eyes narrowed and dilated, he was now staring at Si Ning''s lips that he even slowly traced his index finger on Si Ning''s bottom lip. This made Si Ning frown deepened into a scowl hoping Song Feng might get the hint from his expression and move back but Song Feng attention was on his lips and Si Ning knew if he doesn''t move Song Feng might accidentally kiss him and this made Si Ning muster up his strength to turn his head away just when their lips were about to meet.

    Si Ning suddenly action made Song Feng realized what he was about to do and he was shocked and quickly straightened up, his cheeks and ears tinted red, he cleared his throat trying to cover his embarrassment, opening and closing his mouth since he wasn''t sure if he was supposed to apologize or not.

    "Ehm.. hmm eh...." Si Ning wanted to tell Song Feng to help him up but he could only utter unintelligent sounds as he turns back his head to look at Song Feng whose face was now flushed.

    Song Feng quickly looked away as he used a hand to cover his face like he was hiding from Si Ning. "That that is hmm. " He stopped and cleared his throat. "That is what you get for abusing your drugs, you have been unconscious for almost two days." He rushed out as he lowered his face to see Si Ning still staring at him, he quickly helped Si Ning to sit probably on the bed, he stood up briskly and moved away.

    Si Ning tried to understand what Song Feng just said and when he finally understood he had no comment. After all, he was the one that used the remaining two sleeping pills at once because he wanted to rest peacefully and because of that, it almost threw him in a comatose state and the strange dream he had was frightening enough for him to learn his lesson.

    "Young Master! Young Master!....." Ah Dai said outside with a hint of urgency. "Young Master... Young Master..."

    Si Ning felt dizzy and he knew a headache was probably coming on the way and if he doesn''t reply, Ah Dai would continue calling for him. "Come in." He said weakly, his voice low. It was the only words he thought were reasonable to say at that moment and his hands he used to support his body on the bed was getting weaker that his hands were about to give way when Song Feng moved swiftly and quickly bent to steady him.

    "Young Master, are you awake? Imperial Doctor?" Ah Dai called.

    "Come in Ah Dai." Song Feng said, his voice audible enough for Ah Dai to hear as he straightened up and walked up to the table. He carried a small bowl on the table and started mixing the content with a silver spoon.

    The door opened and Ah Dai rushed in almost stumbling at the entrance. "Young Master, The Prime Minister is here." He said quickly and brought in a pail of water and two bowls.

    Si Ning blinked and it took a while for him to understood what Ah Dai just told him. He only blinked and sat there unable to think of what next to do or why the Prime Minister came to see him. The day he first attended the court, he didn''t take note of his surroundings and he wasn''t sure if he had seen the Prime Minister. Thinking about it was making his head hot that Si Ning pushed his thoughts aside to stare into space.

    "Si Ning take this, it will help you regain your balance." Song Feng told him as he handed the small bowl of a concoction to Si Ning.

    As a General Si Ning knew he shouldn''t look pathetic and appear weak and if what he was about to drink would help him regain his sense then it was what he needed most so he collected the bowl from Song Feng and slowly drank the content all at once, surprising it wasn''t bitter, he returned the bowl only for Song Feng to hand him a cup of water, Si Ning accepted it and drank little out of it before returning the cup to him.

    When Ah Dai saw that Si Ning didn''t reply, he waited patiently waiting for his orders but Si Ning only closed his eyes.

    "Ah Dai make sure you feed Si Ning the meal I prepared and also let him drink a lot of water." Song Feng told Ah Dai before turning to Si Ning. "Si Ning?"

    Si Ning slowly opened his eyes. "Hmm?"

    "Make sure you eat all your meal and drink a lot of water, I will come back to check on you." Song Feng told him and he waited until Si Ning nodded before heading out.

    When Song Feng left, Ah Dai quickly brought a bowl of water and helped Si Ning wash his face carefully making sure none of the water spills on his cloth, after the pats Si Ning''s face dry then brought a comb and ran it through Si Ning''s hair, styled his hair into a simple ponytail and inserted the dragon-shaped golden hairpin before helping him to wear a neat white outer robe.

    "Young Master I am done." Ah Dai said brushing out the invincible specks of dust on Si Ning''s robe and held up a mirror for Si Ning.

    Si Ning blinked slowly trying to make sense of what Ah Dai said. "Hmm."

    Going through the stress of understanding before replying made Si Ning realized the sleeping pills he took were messing with his head because he was unable to think straight or even access what was happening. He only looked at his reflection in the mirror to see his face was still perfect and he gestured for Ah Dai to move the mirror away.

    Si Ning stood up slowly when Ah Dai was done making him look presented after over adjusting his robes. he swayed only for Ah Dai to quickly support him and he gestured for Ah Dai to move backward. He could see one of the other bowls contained different types of materials for his daily beauty routine of taking his bath, clean his mouth, wash his hair but since Ah Dai didn''t suggest him taking at least a bath means the Prime Minister wasn''t a person that he could have waiting for him.

    Si Ning took a deep breath and walked out slowly, Ah Dai closing the door behind him. Xiao Pei and Jiang Ye who were waiting for him saluted him, Si Ning only nodded and stopped trying to think of where the Prime Minister should be.

    .

    After a while he was able to conclude that the Prime Minister was probably waiting for him in the meeting room and he slowly shook out his sleeves, heading out of his quarters.

 Chapter 52 - What?

    Si Ning was so weak and he felt so light that he was more worried about the breeze hitting him hard and make him misstep that he wasn''t able to express how shock he was by the grand visit. The visit was suspicious that he stopped and squinted his eyes trying to see inside the palanquin when the breeze blew and made the curtain swayed but he could see there wasn''t anyone in it. Si Ning turned his attention to his mother standing facing their visitors while Yanyu and some of the Si household guards stood behind her. He walked slowly up to her while Xiao Pei, Ah Dai, and Jiang Ye quickly joined the group behind them.

    Song Ouyang shared a striking resemblance to Song Feng, he looked like an older version of Song Feng with grey beards and moustache that Si Ning couldn''t help but glance between the father and son before shifting his attention to the palanquin. The palanquin was too grand for Song Ouyang to ride in it, it doesn''t fit his appearance and Si Ning could picture Song Ouyang going for a red-colored palanquin.

    "General Si Ning." Song Ouyang walked up to the front and bent his head a little as his way of greeting that it almost seemed like he didn''t bow at all.

    Standing beside his mother made Si Ning aware of her bending to pay her respect to the Prime Minister that was when it occurred to Si Ning he was supposed to do the same.

    "Hmm." Si Ning bowed after some time because he was still feeling muddleheaded and it takes a while for him to understand each word.

    Song Ouyang looked a bit shocked but was able to cover it up with a smile as he brought out a rolled paper and unrolled it taking a stance of going straight into business. "Hear out his Imperial Majesty decree, Family name Si, born Ning, the great flawless General of Xiu that has won many battles in the name of the great Imperial Majesty, and the name of our Nation and he had also won our heart shall be conferred the title of ''The King Consort'' in one month from today and it shall be known to all across the world."

    Si Ning blinked and tilted his head dumbfounded as his mother knelt with the rest of the people behind her. The rest of the palace guards and the three Commanders also knelt and the only ones standing were Si Ning, Song Ouyang, and Song Feng who were standing in the middle and appeared to be far away from the reality since his eyes seemed vacant and he was staring into space.

    To see Si Ning standing made Song Ouyang raised questioning brows but Si Ning was still busy trying to understand what he just heard and after some time his eyes widen.

    What?

    He doesn''t know whether he should kneel or not so he just stood there and Song Ouyang walked up to him handing him the rolled paper. Si Ning read the content slowly and it was just as Song Ouyang said. Xiu Zhicheng just declared he was going to marry him in one month. Si Ning turned to see his mother and the rest of the guards slowly stood up, his mother didn''t meet his eyes so he quickly turned back his attention to Song Ouyang.

    Song Ouyang clapped and all the palace maidens all stood up and walked up to Si Ning and lined up in a straight row.

    They all placed the boxes on the ground and opened them. It all contained series of different colors of silk and one of the palace maids moved forward and stood right beside Song Ouyang with the open box she carried.

    "This is specially selected by his Majesty and his Majesty wants General Si Ning to wear it when you accompany his Majesty to lunch and the palanquin is also arranged by his Majesty to bring you to the palace." Song Ouyang told him.

    "..." Si Ning blinked just staring at Song Ouyang without saying a word.

    The two guards carrying the big box also moved forward and placed the box on the floor and Si Ning could tell the box was heavy and when they opened it, he wasn''t surprised to see it contained silvers.

    "This is all bestowed to you by his Majesty, is there anything not to your liking General Si Ning?" Song Ouyang asked finding Si Ning''s behavior quite odd.

    "I apologize, Father, it is my fault for not seeing General Si Ning''s medication through and because of my carelessness I over mixed General Si Ning''s medication." Song Feng said as he quickly walked up to Si Ning and stood beside him.

    "Does that mean General Si Ning will not be able to accompany his Majesty in the afternoon?" Song Ouyang asked Si Ning as he narrowed his eyes at Song Feng.

    "I will go." Si Ning said. He was glad he was able to quickly understood what Song Ouyang told him and he could feel his head getting clear and his senses getting sharp.

    "Then I will take my leave first to give his Majesty a report." Song Ouyang told him. "And General Si Ning I will like to borrow the Imperial doctor for a while?"

    "I am just heading out father." Song Feng reply sharply.

    "We are grateful for what his Majesty bestowed upon A-Ning and as the future Consort of his Majesty I will send A-Ning to have lunch and dinner with his Majesty." Ge Mengshu said as she took a step forward.

    Song Ouyang bowed and this time Si Ning quickly did the same and when he raised his head, he saw Song Ouyang leaving with Song Feng followed by half of the guards. The rest of the guards didn''t move and Si Ning knew they must be his escort to the palace.

    Everywhere was suddenly quiet and only the rustling of the leaves on the trees and flowers in the courtyard could be heard and it all seemed they were all waiting to see Si Ning''s reaction which made all the people in the courtyard focused their attention on him.

    Si Ning turned to Chen An a little annoyed he wasn''t given a notice first because none of them looked surprised when Song Ouyang read Xiu Zhicheng''s order which means they all knew about the reason they came to the Si residence. Seeing how Chen An was shifting his gaze, Si Ning could tell he must be feeling guilty for not informing him first, taking him by surprise since he had never thought of the situation turning this way.

    "Young Master..." Ah Dai called.

    Si Ning turned to him and saw Ah Dai''s eyes darted to the rolled paper he was holding and when he looked down he could see he had unconsciously applied a little pressure on it and without saying a word he turned sharply heading in the direction of his quarters.

 Chapter 53 - No Countermeasure

    None of this should have happened, he had never thought of Xiu Zhicheng declaring their union unexpectedly. He never saw it coming which means he had no countermeasure against it and it seemed he would be joining the harem in a month.

    Si Ning was glad the effect of the sleeping medicine as worn off which means the concoction Song Feng gave him worked faster than he expected and he could now think and act without acting slow.

    "Young Master?"

    "Come in." Si Ning said turning his head to the entrance to see the door opened and Ah Dai came in carrying a box, most of the weight of the box resting on his right hand.

    Ah Dai placed the box on the floor and opened it, bringing out a lighter shade of a yellow brocade robe and he held it up in to show Si Ning. It was a beautiful and grand robe with a lot of golden accessories taping the neck, acting as a necklace and on the sleeves. Si Ning could see it was the robe Xiu Zhicheng chose for him and this reminded him of the other gifts Xiu Zhicheng had given him, which he had no time to check and now he was given more gifts.

    As an Actor, even though his career was shitty, he still had fans that send him gifts and letters that when his agency checked to see none of the gifts was harmless and send it over to Si Ning''s apartment. Si Ning never checked them and that must be the attitude that made him not remember to check Xiu Zhicheng gifts.

    "Young Master." Ah Dai called Si Ning''s attention as he darted his eyes to Si Ning''s hand.

    "Hun?" Si Ning bent his head to see he had squeezed the paper in his hand and if not for the durability of the material, the paper would have squeezed beyond repair and this made him released his hand and placed it on the table.

    He watched as Ah Dai folded the robe carefully back into the box and unhooked a small pouch hooked to his belt, he opened it, bringing out a neatly folded piece of paper, bending his head in respect, he handed it over to Si Ning.

    "What." Si Ning said as he unfolded the paper not expecting a reply from Ah Dai.

    "I saw it on the table and I think it is important so I kept it for Young Master." Ah Dai told him as he raised his head.

    Si Ning straightened the paper to see a short message written in it, which says ''Meet me at the XiXi tavern tonight'' and it had no sender name. "When did you see this?"

    "Yesterday afternoon, I saw it on the table and it seemed out of place that is why Ah Dai kept it for Young Master." Ah Dai explained.

    The message was sent by Qiu Bai. Si Ning doesn''t have to compare the handwriting with the last message to check if the handwriting were similar because according to his memory it was the same handwriting and because he was unconsciously he stood Qiu Bai up.

    Si Ning wondered if Qiu Bai was angry when he didn''t show up and this directed his thoughts to Xiu Zhucheng, he couldn''t help but frown at the possibility that Xiu Zhicheng already found out Qiu Bai''s real purpose was to make him betray Xiu and which may be the reason why Zhicheng acted first by sending a marriage proposal to him and had to rush the wedding date. When something like this shouldn''t be rushed, at least as the Emperor, Xiu Zhucheng should have set the wedding date to three months or more, a month time just translated to Xiu Zhicheng being impatient and wanting him to join his harem.

    "Young Master, I will bring over the food Young Master Song Feng prepared and also prepare your bath." Ah Dai said, waiting for Si Ning''s approval or any other order before leaving.

    Si Ning closed his eyes, drumming his fingers on the table thinking of a way to deal with Qiu Bai. "Just prepare the bath." He opened his eyes. "But before that bring out a paper and a pen to write a message for me." Si Ning added before Ah Dai turn to leave.

    At that moment Si Ning doesn''t feel like writing, dipping the pen into the ink every time to write a letter was stressful enough and Si Ning doesn''t want to stress himself, he was still a little weak because his stomach felt empty even though he was sure Song Feng must have fed him something when he was unconscious.

    Ah Dai went over to the desk and opened one of the drawers bringing out a bottle of ink, a pen, and a neat paper and he started grinding the ink and when he was done he stood opposite Si Ning and only took his seat when Si Ning gestured for him to do so. A small smile played at his lips to show how happy he was to do a task for his Master.

    "Young Master, Ah Dai is ready." Ah Dai said quickly setting the paper on the table as he dipped the pen into the ink.

    "Write ''I will meet you tonight same place.'' and wrap it." Si Ning said firmly and when he noticed Ah Dai was taking his time writing each word, he couldn''t help but peek at what Ah Dai was writing and he was a bit shocked to see how beautiful Ah Dai handwritten was, different from his own, he waited till he was done and said. "Make sure Prince Qiu Bai receives that."

    "Yes, Young Master." Ah Dai said before leaving.

    "Xiao Pei!" Si Ning yelled as he massages his temples.

    "General." Xiao Pei rushed in and saluted.

    "Bring me the meal Song Feng prepared and if it is porridge don''t bring it and also make a series of dishes and bring it." Si Ning told him.

    Si Ning doesn''t have any intention to go to the palace on an empty stomach which may cause him to eat more than he should when dining with Xiu Zhicheng and he wants to avoid that the most.

    "Yes, General." Xiao Pei replied before heading out.

    Because of sleeping for almost two days made Si Ning unable to think of a reply he would give Qiu Bai when they meet but first he had to set up a meeting place. His small discussion with his mother already shown that no matter what steps he takes, Ge Mengshu would always support him.

    Looking at the box with the brocade robe made Si Ning had a feeling that in the moments he steps out of the house today, all his decisions would make would unfold the future of the Si family and it would have an impact on both Xiu and Xilie nation. It was almost like he was walking on a thin thread which means he had to tread carefully. To solve all his problems Si Ning knew he must make a great decision and when he sees Xiu Zhicheng then he would be able to make his first decision, guiding him to what he would discuss with Qiu Bai.

    After his conclusion, Si Ning directed his attention to the door because he had a feeling he was about to be called upon.

 Chapter 54 - Wanting A Picture

    It was quite surprising for Si Ning to see the poker face Xiao Pei dressing him up like royalty but Si Ning had no complaints even though he felt like he was wearing too much gold but he knew Xiao Pei must know what he was doing since he worked for Xiu TianZhao and he must have a reason for adding all the golden accessories.

    Since Si Ning had to go to the palace and he had wasted time eating to his fill, soaking for long in the tub because he was enjoying the flowering scents from the flower petals that floated on the water and even made sure to complete his beauty routine, all he had left was little time to dress up and Xiao Pei was killing it.

    Ge Mengshu sent a lot of maids to assist Si Ning by helping him bathe and dress up but Si Ning rejected the idea. It was long since he had done any sexual activities and doesn''t trust his body not to react if he had some beauties groping him in the bathtub. Since Ah Dai was not around probably on the errand he sent him and that made Xiao Pei the one to dress him up and even styled his hair. Si Ning would not mind having the maids style his hair but Xiao Pei had done a great job so far and even added some oil to the edges of his hair and styled it well, he had done a better job than the hairdressers on set that used to style the Actors and Actresses hair during the shooting of some historical dramas.

    Si Ning would not lie that he had never looked so beautiful even though Xiao Pei didn''t apply any makeup for him except lip balm to make his lips popped up and pinker. Si Ning wished he had a phone to take a picture, what would he not give to take a picture and if he wasn''t going to the palace he would have called for a painter to make a large painting of him because he felt like his dressing would go to waste if he doesn''t have anything to keep as a memory.

    The color of the outer brocade robe suited him well with the inner robe allowing him to display the accessories on his wrist if he lifted his hands a little. Si Ning felt like a Prince and couldn''t help but let his lips curled up in a smile not allowing the small voice in his head that kept reminding him that he was dressed like the Emperor''s Consort spoil his mood.

    "Young Master."

    "Come in." Si Ning said, feeling in high spirits as Xiao Pei stepped back.

    The door opened to reveal Yanyu and a guard. The guard held a golden box and they both bowed when they stepped in.

    "Young Master, this is the gift Madam picked out for his Majesty from the Si family treasures and Madam asked me to see if Young Master is contented with the gift," Yanyu told him.

    The guard at Yanyu''s side already froze on the spot, his mouth wide open as he stared at Si Ning in astonishment making no move to put the box down. He only snapped out of it when Yanyu nudged him at the same time Xiao Pei faked a cough to remind the guard to know his place. The guard jolted, his cheeks red in embarrassment as he quickly carefully placed the box on the floor and opened it, bringing out a golden ornamental small tree standing on a golden platform with small diamonds scattered around the branches that symbolized as the fruits of the tree.

    It was breathtaking that when the guard placed it on the table, Si Ning quickly moved towards the table and hesitated when he wanted to touch it as Xiao Pei sprayed him a little mild scent perfume. The tree almost looked like it shouldn''t be touched yet Si Ning couldn''t help but trailed his fingers on it, wondering how it was carved and how the diamonds were fixed on it. He could tell it was made with pure gold and heavy. Seeing how it looked, Si Ning wished he doesn''t have to give Xiu Zhicheng and keep it for himself. If he had a treasure like this when he was still an Actor, he would have turned instantly into a wealthy man the moment he sells it.

    "The late great General Si Yunsheng was able to procure it as a gift from the Emperor of Yokohama nation during a wager between him and Emperor Hyuga Akihiko. This was when he crossed the sea on a venture to Yokohama nation." The guard added in a small voice, his head bowed.

    It was a gift suited for the Emperor that Si Ning had no complaint but sadly touch the sparking stone diamonds on it before stepping back and nodded in approval.

    Si Ning watched as the guard placed it back in the box, turning once it was out of sight, and allowed Xiao Pei to wear his shoes for him. He glanced at his sword at the corner of the room wondering if he was supposed to carry it with him. Looking at the sword he wondered if it had a name and he would probably not know until he asks Ah Dai.

    When Xiao Pei was done and straightened out Si Ning''s outer robe and stepped back. Si Ning started heading out since Xiao Pei didn''t mention his sword or his green named tag means he doesn''t need to carry his sword or fix the tag to his cloth. It was also a relief for him since he doesn''t want to ever use a sword.

    Xiao Pei quickly opened the door for him. The moment Si Ning stepped out, Jiang Ye eyes widen in shock but Si Ning didn''t pay any attention to him, he only started walking out of his quarters and when he appeared, he could see how shocked some palace guards looked that he could see the rest of the guards quickly looked up and some even gasped but Si Ning didn''t pay any mind to them, his eyes on his Mother that was walking up to meet him halfway.

    Ge Mengshu stopped when Si Ning got closer. "Little Ning, you can come back at any time and if possible have dinner with the Emperor." She said in a quiet voice as she placed a hand on Si Ning''s cheek.

    Si Ning placed his hand on his mother''s hand on his cheek. "Yes, Mother."

    "Hmm." Ge Mengshu nodded and took a step back not wanting to delay him any further.

    Si Ning turned, walking up to the palanquin that Chen An held the curtain opened for him. His house was quite far from the palace and since he had to ride in the palanquin means he had enough time to think of his next move and with this, Si Ning seated comfortably and closed his eyes as he felt the palanquin lifted from the ground.

 Chapter 55 - Jasmine Palace

    Si Ning would have loved to take a look outside since he hadn''t had time to do so but hearing people in the capital saying that it had to be the King Consort in the palanquin and to make them curious Si Ning didn''t even look out once and only concentrated on thinking about how he should behave in front of Xiu Zhicheng that he wasn''t aware of when they got to the palace.

    "General, we have arrived at the Jasmine palace." Chen An announced as he lifted the curtain a little bit.

    Si Ning doesn''t understand why he had to be escorted with a lot of guards like a Noblewoman packing to her husband''s house or why Chen An, Su Heng, and Ji Ran had to be among them, even though he doesn''t understand and doesn''t want to crack his brain thinking of a reason yet he knew deep down the guards and the Commanders escorting him was like a big label to say he was the Emperor''s man.

    So as not to waste any more time forming scenarios of how the lunch would probably go made Si Ning tried to raise the curtain to step out but when Chen An noticed this, he quickly pulled up the curtain for him.

    Si Ning stepped out, he was quite feeling like a Prince with how grand he dressed and his golden shoes that were sparkling in the sun, what he was missing was a shoulder pad that would make his shoulders high to fit his gallant look. He could see they were in a courtyard, a building that was well built and stood tall painted in peach and wine in front of them. It looked new or renovated, the gate that was a bit far away looked new too.

    "General..." Su Heng called since Si Ning was busy observing his surroundings.

    "Chen An lead the way." Si Ning said knowing he would have time to do the observation of the surroundings later but right now he doesn''t want to keep Xiu Zhicheng waiting. He wasn''t sure if Xiu Zhicheng would punish his escorts because he arrived late.

    Chen An started leading the way while Su Heng and Ji Ran stayed behind, only Xiao Pei and Jiang Ye followed, but instead of entering the building as Si Ning expected. Chen An took the lead taking a white stone path to another part of the yard.

    The path led to the back of the building and Si Ning''s mouth almost dropped when he found himself facing a beautiful garden and just like the name of the palace, the majority of the flowers planted were jasmine and the sweet scent was so refreshing that Si Ning had to stop to take a deep breath just to inhale the sweet flowering scent.

    Xiao Pie and Jiang Ye used the opportunity to quickly stepped forward and bowed before going to join the palace guards and maids that stood far from a pavilion that was painted the same color as the building. Xiu Zhicheng could be seen sitting comfortably with a series of food at the table in front of him, opposite him was a green lake and the scene looked like a classic painting.

    Xiu Zhicheng that sat under the pavilion also added to the beauty of the scene, he was dressed in black and golden robes, his hair flowed long and loose behind him with two hair clips preventing his hair from obstructing his view.

    When Si Ning and Chen An got closer, Xiu Zhicheng turned his phoenix eyes and met Si Ning''s giving off the aura of a powerful faraway being, and before Si Ning knew what was happening he was already kneeling with Chen An to pay his respects.

    "Your Majesty." Chen An saluted.

    Xiu Zhicheng''s eyes didn''t leave Si Ning once as he waved his hand and Chen An stood up and bowed deeply before leaving while Si Ning was still in his kneeling position.

    Si Ning had already thought of all the steps he would take when he meets Xiu Zhicheng and him kneeling wasn''t part of it. He had already convinced himself he had nothing to fear since Xiu Zhicheng was Liu Zhicheng. He had never behaved timidly in front of Liu Zhicheng, he had always carried himself high the few times he talked with Liu Zhicheng, he had never for once cower. Liu Zhicheng had once taken him to his house when he saved him from Qiu Bai that almost assaulted him and he even let him used the guest room for the night.

    Remembering the past made Si Ning turned sharply in the direction of the jasmine flowers where the guards stood with their heads bowed and now he remembered, the scent of the jasmine was just like it was in Liu Zhicheng''s guestroom.

    "Stand up and come here." Xiu Zhicheng said in a low voice.

    Si Ning quickly stood up and moved closer convincing himself he had nothing to fear. He may be a General but he was once an Actor and being a General or an Actor criteria doesn''t involve being timid and generally, he wasn''t a timid person but he knew this era of swords and war was an era he had to be careful and the person he had to be most wary of was the one in front of him.

    Si Ning raised his head to meet Xiu Zhicheng as he wanted to take his seat opposite him glad the table was big and would create enough barrier between them but when he was about to sit and glanced at Xiu Zhicheng to see if he was permitted to do so, only to see Xiu Zhicheng gestured for him to come closer.

    Since Si Ning had no choice and doesn''t want to think of the reason Xiu Zhicheng wanted him to get closer because if he had to think first then he would take time to act and he doesn''t think it was proper to make the Emperor wait so he moved closer only for Xiu Zhicheng to suddenly pulled him to his embrace, making him yelp in surprise. The strong arms surrounded him before Si Ning could jump up, it was just as Si Ning remembered, warm and comforting as the faint scent of sandalwood engulfed him.

    To see the cause of the brash attitude, Si Ning turned and met Xiu Zhicheng eyes only for heat to suddenly rushed to his cheeks, their faces were so close that his heart accelerated because he was sitting on Xiu Zhicheng''s laps and being so close made him self-conscious and he was someone weak to beauties and seeing how handsome Xiu Zhicheng was, different from Liu Zhicheng that always had his hair short and glasses on giving off a cold look but the Xiu Zhicheng in front of him gave out a warm aura as he stared at Si Ning making Si Ning wondered if he was staring because he couldn''t see well.

    Xiu Zhicheng''s hands loosen and held Si Ning''s gently, one hand placed at his back while the other held his hand. Si Ning felt as if Xiu Zhicheng was touching his skin directly that he knew he would be having it difficult for him to control his heartbeats, he knew it was probably caused by him not partaking in any sexual activities making him sensitive to touch.

    At that moment Si Ning knew he would be in big trouble if he doesn''t stand up since the sandalwood scent was making him feel dizzy.

 Chapter 56 - Pleasure (18+)

    It was clear that Xiu Zhicheng was checking how smooth his palms were, this made Si Ning''s hands starting to get sweaty as Xiu Zhicheng turned his hand over, massaging his fingers gently. He suddenly turned his gaze to Si Ning, making Si Ning pulled back a little because he wasn''t expecting him to turn suddenly to him.

    Si Ning could see his gaze darken and he concluded Xiu Zhicheng was probably annoyed at how his hands were so smooth which was the opposite of how a General''s hands should be, Si Ning started panicking, his eyes shifting everywhere only for Xiu Zhicheng to pulled him closer forcing Si Ning to look at him straight in the eyes and Si Ning found himself getting lost in the dark Phoenix eyes that seemed like it was looking into his soul, sucking him in that he unconsciously leaned closer only for Xiu Zhicheng to close the tiny distance between them till their lips met.

    A warning alarm sounded immediately in Si Ning''s head and he wanted to pull back only for Xiu Zhicheng to hold the back of his head leaving no room for escape and Si Ning found himself melting when Xiu Zhicheng hand slipped behind him to hold him firmly.

    At first, the kiss was gentle and soft but became heated and overbearing. When Si Ning opened his mouth to breathe Xiu Zhicheng used the opportunity to drove his tongue inside, wrecking havoc in his mouth but Si Ning doesn''t want to lose that he also responded fiercely as he clutched onto Xiu Zhicheng''s cloth as his means of not to go weak in his laps as he tried to dominate over the kiss not wanting to lose to an ancient man.

    They both fought for dominance and Si Ning was hoping that Xiu Zhicheng would become weak making his hands loosen in the process but it was the opposite that happened because Si Ning was the one that went weak that he had to latch onto Xiu Zhicheng like his life depended on it and he knew he had lost the battle when his body went limp and he shamelessly faintly moaned when Xiu Zhicheng lightly bit his lips and licked it.

    Si Ning''s face heated surprised by the foreign sound that came out of his mouth and he wanted to pull away but his hands had gone soft and powerless.

    Xiu Zhicheng used that moment to do as he pleased, kissing him so much till Si Ning became muddleheaded as he panted in his arms, his lower body began swelling that he clamped his legs wanting to rub himself free of the unbearable stimulation.

    Si Ning had never been kissed like that before to the extent of not having the upper hand and having difficulties in thinking straight. He lost all senses when Xiu Zhicheng slipped his hand inside his robes and Si Ning''s felt as if his skin went up in flames, his head twirling around that he wasn''t aware of when his sashes went lose and only jolted when the lower part of him was taken into a warm firm hold that Si Ning almost cried out from the pleasure just by the contact that he trembled when he felt Xiu Zhicheng hand start to move up and down his length, the pleasure keeps crawling all over his body but he was going to blame himself for not getting someone to warm his bed, that would be his only excuse for being sensitive to Xiu Zhicheng''s touch.

    Xiu Zhicheng hand moved faster, he pulled back and was pleased to see the alluring expression Si Ning was making like he couldn''t get enough that Xiu Zhicheng had to land a kiss on his fair neck that was exposed to him, trailing kisses down the delicious-looking neck to the shoulder, then he bit hard and Si Ning wrapped his arms around his neck.

    The pleasure was so unbearable that Si Ning''s eyes almost rolled back in his head when he finally released and started shaking from the lingering after-effect, he tried to clear his head to pull away but it was Xiu Zhicheng that pulled away first. A satisfactory grin played on his lips and that was when Si Ning felt a hard thing poke underneath him when he shifted on his laps that he jolted, his eyes landed on the loads of thickish whitish substance that smeared his robes and Xiu Zhicheng''s robes and he wanted to run and hide at the shamelessness he just displayed and how quickly he released.

    It was so embarrassing how he chased after pleasure that he forgot who was pleasuring him, his cheeks turned red in embarrassment knowing he should have least masturbated enough in the bath instead of thinking about the problems he had to solve each time he was relaxing in the bathtub.

    Because Xiu Zhicheng was probably horny made Si Ning to expect them to go inside for them to complete their sexual activity instead Xiu Zhicheng took a white napkin from the table and started cleaning the mess up then released him when he was done which made Si Ning quickly tidy himself up jumping up as he quickly glanced at the faraway guards and palace maids and just as expected their heads were still lowered in their standing position.

    Seeing a red face Si Ning trying to hide his embarrassment, as he quickly ties his sashes, his hands quivering while he wore an annoyed look made Xiu Zhicheng smile, he found it quite amusing how cute Si Ning was and how his brows knitted as he sat opposite him and Xiu Zhicheng could tell just how much Si Ning was unsatisfied.

    Si Ning knew it was now or never for him to say his mind, he clenched his teeth already knowing he would never forgive himself for giving in to pleasure. "Your Majesty I do not want to marry you." He said finally trying to concentrate and push his thoughts away from the handsome man before him that he would love nothing than to be pinned down on the grass right beside the lake.

    Si Ning expected Xiu Zhicheng to look shocked at his declaration instead, his expression doesn''t change as his gaze didn''t for once shift from Si Ning like he was trying to see through him which made Si Ning to lower his head.

    "Did you fall in love with someone else?" The calm voice was soothing that Si Ning had to raise his head to watch Xiu Zhicheng''s expression, seeing that Xiu Zhicheng wore an impassive look made him shook his head and lowered his head but when he didn''t hear another word he raised his head to see Xiu Zhicheng''s eyes were still on him.

    "No." Si Ning said because he felt like he needed to reply as he clamped his hands together. Xiu Zhicheng just pleased him and here he was blurting out that he doesn''t want to marry him.

    "You know that I fancy you ever since I laid my eyes on you when you first came to the palace, you are the only one for me so why are you making it difficult?"

    There is no way to prove that Xiu Zhicheng was telling the truth that was what Si Ning thought as he raised his head to see that Xiu Zhicheng was still wearing an impassive look.

    For them to have been together since he was sixteen and got separated because Xiu Zhicheng betrayed him made Si Ning want to yell out all of this but instead he opened his mouth thinking if it was proper to say his next words then he shrugged his fear off and said.

    "If you want me to stay by your side, make me your Empress."

 Chapter 57 - Downhearted

    For Xiu Zhicheng to just announced their wedding without his consent means he wanted to marry him as soon as possible and if he wanted to marry him so much then Si Ning wasn''t about to make it easy for him. He might have enjoyed Xiu Zhicheng pleasuring him but that doesn''t mean he had feelings for him, it was just what anybody would feel if they were in his position earlier.

    If Xiu Zhicheng wants to be selfish then he was going to seize it all and become the most selfish and the first step he considered was to be the Empress, the second in command of the Nation, after that he would know what next to do.

    Si Ning could feel Xiu Zhicheng''s deep gaze on him but he wasn''t about to take back his words so he paused his lips waiting for Xiu Zhicheng''s reply.

    The wait seemed to never end and a cold sweat ran down Si Ning''s back as his hands became more sweaty, his heart in his throat because he had no idea what Xiu Zhicheng would do to him for making a demand like that. A case like this, he had seen in historical dramas, then it was the moment the Emperor would draw out his sword and place it on the subordinate''s neck while telling them how impudent of them to make such demand from him.

    Realizing this made Si Ning eyes dart around hoping to see a sword, even though he saw none it still didn''t help the situation as he could feel the temperature drop and he clenched his fists that were covered by his sleeves, he had always been bold but he wasn''t confident in front of Xiu Zhicheng. He had no idea if it was because he kept reminding himself that Xiu Zhicheng was someone he doesn''t have to be afraid of yet he kept it at the back of his mind that Xiu Zhicheng was the Emperor who was above every being in Xiu Nation.

    "Your Majesty!"

    Si Ning was lost in thought that he didn''t see when Su Heng and Ji Ran approached and he turned to see them kneeling, their heads bowed deeply while Su Heng held the golden box.

    Seeing the box made Si Ning narrowed his eyes, he had forgotten the gift his mother prepared for Xiu Zhicheng and he was glad Su Heng and Ji Ran came at the appropriate them cutting off the tension in the air and the gift might please Xiu Zhicheng.

    This made Si Ning slightly happy and he was about to tell Su Heng to present it when Xiu Zhicheng stood up. Si Ning wasn''t expecting him to stand up, he turned immediately to see what Xiu Zhicheng was up to, he could only see his side profile and this didn''t make Si Ning happy for some reason he doesn''t know but he was sure he wasn''t prepared to be turned down. His gaze didn''t leave Xiu Zhicheng once, a lump on his throat as he waited for what the Emperor would say.

    "I understand." Xiu Zhicheng said, his voice cold and withdrawn.

    Si Ning''s eyes widen when he saw that he had spoilt Xiu Zhicheng''s mood, realizing this almost made him want to kneel and throw himself at his feet, asking for forgiveness because the Military power he had doesn''t mean the Emperor couldn''t end his life for being rude, yet he doesn''t want to kneel because of his pride but after considering his options and knowing he doesn''t want to die and this made him about to kneel only to see Xiu Zhicheng flipped his sleeves and walked away.

    The palace guards and palace maids quickly followed leaving just a few of the palace maids behind. Lin Fan was among them, he wore a disturbing look and glanced in Si Ning''s direction giving him a firm nod as a greeting since he was quite far away but Si Ning wasn''t in the mood so he only looked away. he knew Lin Fan was probably wondering why the lunch had ended.

    Si Ning took a deep breath, his eyes on the golden box Su Heng was holding, he doesn''t want to give the gift to Xiu Zhicheng at first but seeing how he left made Si Ning want to run after him begging him to accept the gift and also apologize but Si Ning knew if he does that then he would lose a great deal and even lose the opportunity of becoming the Empress.

    "General, what happened?" Chen An asked when he finally got close, standing beside Su Heng who looked so confused, and Ji Ran who only wore a straight look.

    Si Ning knew he had fucked up but he wasn''t going to take back his words, he could see the worried expression of Jiang Ye and Xiao Pei but he was glad Ah Dai didn''t follow them, if not he would have his hands full since Ah Dai would have been panicking in this state.

    "General, will you like to see the Minister of Works before you leave." Xiao Pei suggested.

    Minister of Works?

    Si Ning frowned trying to think who the Minister of Works was again that it took some time to realize it was Xiu TianZhao. For him to come to the palace without seeing Xiu TianZhao who seemed to be his good friend wasn''t proper but seeing how Xiu Zhicheng left, with a cold look didn''t sit well with him so he shook his head even though he wanted to see Xiu TianZhao but deep down all he wanted was someone he could drop all his loads on and seek for advice. Chen An only sees him as his superior, Xiu TianZhao was the younger brother of Xiu Zhicheng, Song Feng was someone he wanted to avoid and he doesn''t like Shao Lang, to begin with, weighing all this means he had nobody to confide in.

    The day was still young, he still had to think of what to say to Qiu Bai since Xiu Zhicheng didn''t give him a reply which means he had nothing to base his discussion on when he meets with Qiu Bai at night.

    Si Ning was so downhearted and the main cause of it was something he wasn''t sure about but he knew Xiu Zhicheng was also part of it. He only walked out of the palace like it was the airlifting him ignoring the bearers of the palanquin who were expecting him to enter. He was in deep thought and was glad none of his guards said a word and his three Commanders too were quiet.

    "Nin Nin...!" A tiny voice called out.

    Si Ning turned to see Xiu Yuan running up to him, dressed in a big shiny blue robe, carrying his small feet at a fast pace, spreading his arms like he couldn''t wait to hug him and this immediately brightened Si Ning''s mood and without caring if his robes may get dirty, he knelt on the floor, his arms wide open to receive the child running up to him.

    "Yuan-er." Si Ning said as he smiled brightly when the boy jumped on him and even wrapped his legs around his waist.

    "Nin Nin.. you.. did not... come... to... play.. with me.., Yuan is... so sad.." Xiu Yuan said wrapping his arms around Si Ning''s neck like he was afraid he would let go.

    "This General is so sorry." Si Ning said hugging the child as he stood up.

    "You this violent man!"

    Si Ning would never forget the other troublesome child Xiu Junjie that was running to him probably to kick him, series of palace maidens running after him, including the older maidservant who seemed to be out of her breath.

 Chapter 58 - Lets Have Some Lessons

    "You!" Xiu Junjie yelled as he recoiled holding his foot and rubbing his ankle to relieve the pain since he hit Jiang Ye''s hard boot.

    "Crown Prince are you okay?" Jiang Ye asked, concerned about the boy who was rubbing his ankle yet he kept his distance since Xiu Junjie was busy cursing under his breath and he doesn''t want to get into trouble because of the Crown Prince who was famous for being foulmouthed.

    Jiang Ye jumped out of instinct and didn''t even consider the damage if Xiu Junjie hit him instead. He quickly moved closed to Xiu Junjie and stretched his hand, it was the least he could do to avoid Xiu Junjie having a mark on him but just as he expected, Xiu Junjie slapped his hand away to show he didn''t need his help.

    "Do not touch me, I will have your head!" Xiu Junjie yelled pointing at Jiang Ye trying to act tough as he blinked back his tears before standing straight ignoring the throbbing pain of his ankle.

    Si Ning glanced at Jiang Ye''s boot, knowing he too would not like to be in Xiu Junjie''s position since the boots was obviously expensive and looked painfully hard.

    The rest of the palace maidens finally caught up, breathing hard as they quickly formed two rows with their head lowered. One moved to help Xiu Junjie when he staggered probably from not getting his balance and she quickly held his arm to prevent him from falling and when Xiu Junjie finally got his balance, he slapped her hand away as he turned to glare at her, like she was an enemy and not the one who just helped him.

    "Greet..ing... General.. Si... Ning." The older maidservant finally caught up and said between breath, bowing to pay her respects to Si Ning.

    "Uh." Xiu Junjie snickered. "I do not think it is proper for Elder Qin to be running around." He said sarcastically as he rolled his eyes, finding it funny to be chased by the older woman.

    Looking at her closely Si Ning could see the dark circles under her eyes, her eyes dull and face red while she kept breathing hard. Si Ning could see she looked like she aged five times when he saw her last when she followed Xiu Junjie to have his lesson with the Imperial tutor. Si Ning knew she shouldn''t be running at her age just like Xiu Junjie said but running also comes with taking care of a toddler and a troublesome child.

    Elder Qin turned her attention to Xiu Junjie. "Your Highness you shouldn''t run away from your lessons, you know the consequences of your actions." She said trying to control her breathing as she tried to stand straighter.

    "Leave me alone, It is not the lesson with the Imperial Tutor and also Imperial father never come to check on me or check on Yuan so do not speak to me like that!" Xiu Junjie yelled waving his hands around to prove his point before turning to glare at Si Ning. "You let go of my brother!" He ordered.

    Si Ning could see Xiu Junjie doesn''t seem like he was dressed to practice Martial Arts and also he seemed to be afraid of what the Imperial Tutor might report to Xiu Zhicheng but he could do as he pleased if his lessons weren''t with the Imperial Tutor. Si Ning also wasn''t surprised by Xiu Zhicheng''s behavior, The Emperor and his Concubines don''t always have a hand in training their children, they leave them to their nanny or governess while they only check on them. Si Ning could see that Xiu Zhicheng might be the cause for how Xiu Junjie turned out to be, Xiu Junjie not to taking his lessons seriously and having a sharp tongue, disregarding people age while he acts disrespectful, this made Si Ning narrowed his eyes knowing that Xiu Junjie needs some discipline.

    "Nin Nin lets.. go.. and play." Xiu Yuan said and pulled Si Ning''s cheeks like he wasn''t a bit concerned about what Xiu Junjie said.

    "General..." Elder Qin called as she stepped closer, her hint for Si Ning to give Xiu Yuan an excuse. "Forgive me for not looking after Second Prince and letting him run into you and forgive me for not looking after the Crown Prince properly." She kept breathing hard as she was apologizing that Si Ning was even worried and he had to keep it at the back of his mind to tell Song Feng to check on her.

    "Do Yuan have any lessons?" Si Ning asked.

    "No General, Second Prince only has to take his nap." Elder Qin replied calmly trying to control her breath.

    "No...!" Xiu Yuan screamed. "I do not want... to... sleep... stop forcing me to.. and Imperial aunty!" He said hugging Si Ning''s neck tightly. "Elder Qin... and... imperial... aun..ty forces me.. to.. sleep... I... do.. not want to!" He yelled waving his hand as a means to hit the older maidservant''s hand if she tries to take him.

    "Do not worry I will take Yuan-er and bring him back." Si Ning said as he patted the boy''s head, he too doesn''t want to part with him. Having the cute boy in his arms lifted his sore mood and he doesn''t mind having a childish play with him since it would help in releasing his stress.

    Elder Qin''s mouth opened and close before she finally said. "Yes General." She bowed deeply.

    "Do not think I will let you go, you fake Imperial father''s wife!" Xiu Junjie yelled as he quickly clutched Si Ning''s robe before Jiang Ye could block him.

    "Your Highness you cannot talk to the future King Consort like that, you know..."

    "I will also be taking Junjie." Si Ning said interrupting the maidservant.

    Elder Qin mouth dropped like she couldn''t believe what she just heard and the rest of the palace maidens also stiffened while Jiang Ye turned to Si Ning his mouth slightly opened in shock and it wasn''t only the people around that was shocked, even Xiu Junjie eyes widen trying to process what he just heard.

    "What? how dare you Si Ning, calling me by name I will have your head!" Xiu Junjie yelled fuming in anger.

    "But....." Elder Qin paused not knowing what to say.

    "Since he has lessons and I am also a good teacher myself, I will personally teach him well." Si Ning said, he heard never been in the position to teach but he doesn''t think it would be difficult to teach a small child.

    He turned, starting to walk away knowing if he was carrying Xiu Yuan with him then Xiu Junjie would not have a choice other than to follow and Xiu Junjie didn''t disappoint when he started following him and kept yelling behind him, telling him to stop.

    An evil grin spread on Si Ning''s lips. It was finally time to teach the Crown Prince some manners.

 Chapter 59 - Ddak-bam

    "Oh Yang pavilion?" Si Ning pretended to be amazed. "Oh, where is it?" He asked, his voice high, carrying a hint of excitement to cover up that he didn''t know where the Yang pavilion was situated.

    "There... I will... show... Nin Nin the... way..." Xiu Yuan giggled as he puffed out his cheeks, happy that he was going to show Si Ning the way to the Yang Pavilion.

    "Yuan-er is a good boy." Si Ning said glad he doesn''t have to ask the way, he adjusted the child in his arms before turning to the people following him. "Chen An, Su Heng, Ji Ran do you have something to say?"

    "Forgive us, General." Su Heng, Chen An, and Ji Ran said in unison as they fell to their knees.

    "Forgive us for not being able to inform you ahead of time that his Majesty declared that he will be taking you as his first King Consort." Chen An said.

    It wasn''t their fault since Si Ning doesn''t think it would be proper for one of them to leave the palace and race to his house just to inform him about Xiu Zhicheng''s decision. He stared at the golden box Su Heng was holding thinking of what to do with it, he doesn''t think his mother would be glad that he didn''t give the gift to Xiu Zhicheng and add it back to the Si family treasure.

    "You all can leave and Su Heng gives the box to Xiao Pei." Si Ning gave out his instructions before turning his attention back to Xiu Yuan who was tapping his shoulder continuously to get his attention.

    "Yes General." Chen An said.

    "There." Xiu Yuan pointed in a direction and Si Ning nodded.

    The lunch with Xiu Zhicheng was already over and Si Ning doesn''t see any use in having the three Commanders following him like his guards when Xiao Pei and Jiang Ye were around.

    The Yang pavilion was just a greenfield with some flowers planted around and trees while a big and wide golden pavilion stood in the middle. Instead of sitting under the shade, Si Ning sat on the green grass surrounding it, it was still bright but the weather was mild and Si Ning couldn''t even feel the sun so he thought it was okay for Xiu Yuan not to sit under the shade since it wasn''t hot nor too bright. Only four palace maidens followed and they stood far from where Si Ning sat with Xiu Yuan sat across him while Xiu Junjie that had gotten quiet stood beside Xiu Yuan glaring at Si Ning.

    Xiao Pei and Jiang Ye also stood far away leaving some distance between them and the palace maidens, their eyes on them like they were waiting for the childish play Si Ning wanted to display.

    "Junjie, sit down." Si Ning said as he propped up his elbow to support his cheek and tilted his head.

    "What! you old man calling me by name, I will have your head, you...."

    "Yes yes yes, I have heard you." Si Ning interrupted him as he nodded waiting for Xiu Junjie to sit.

    "Do not interrupt me, old man, how dare you! Si Ning not showing me respects..." Xiu Junjie sneered.

    Si Ning''s mouth twitched. "I don''t think you want to stand for long, is your ankle better." He pointed out and he knew he must have hit the nail on the mark because the boy that dares call him an old man finally sat next to Xiu Yuan, facing him with a scornful look.

    "Now what!"

    Looking at the brother complex boy made Si Ning took a deep breath, it was the first time he would be in a situation of dealing with a troublesome child.

    "Imperial brother... will... play... too..?" Xiu Yuan''s eyes widen as he clapped, happy that Xiu Junjie would be joining their play.

    "Yes." Si Ning replied Xiu Yuan as he clapped once when he finally got an idea. "We are playing a game called Ddak-bam." He announced trying to suppress the wicked grin coming up.

    "D..ak.. ba?" Xiu Yuan raised his brows in astonishment like he just heard the most beautiful words, he was so happy that they would be playing a new game.

    "What is that?" Xiu Junjie asked, curious about the game that he was unable to hide his interest as he crossed his legs and crossed his arms across his chest.

    "Ddak-bam is a game if I ask you a question and you miss then you flick my forehead just like this." Si Ning explained as he gently flicked Xiu Yuan''s forehead to show as an example.

    Xiu Yuan''s small hands flew to his forehead and he giggled. "Let... play."

    "If you ask me a question and I miss you will do the same to me since you miss your lessons this is one way to learn and Yuan-er too will listen okay." Si Ning explained turning to Xiu Yuan.

    "Okay.." Xiu Yuan agreed.

    Xiu Junjie shrugged, he frowned. "So we flick the forehead gently?" He asked.

    "No no no, you flick it as hard as you can or anyway you like it." Si Ning said.

    "Fine but I will go first." He said after sometime.

    Si Ning couldn''t suppress the smile anymore as he smiled widely happy that he finally got the opportunity to punish the rude child in front of the palace maiden watching without looking like he was punishing him. The child had called him a series of names and kicked him and finally, it was time to pay him back in kind.

    "Sure, go." Si Ning said still smiling. He had spent a lot of time going through series of books about this world, he was far older than Xiu Junjie and this made him confident he was going to get all the questions Xiu Junjie would throw at him.

    "Ehm... eh mmm..... wait I am thinking." Xiu Junjie told him tapping his chin, frowning deeply to show he was in deep thoughts.

    "Take your time." Si Ning said, to wait and finally get a chance to flick Xiu Junjie''s forehead was some time that worth the wait.

    "Eh Hmm... eh... okay..." Xiu Junjie grinned.

    "What what... what..." Xiu Yuan quickly tapped Xiu Junjie''s knee.

    "Why didn''t Imperial grandmother follow Imperial grandfather to his deathbed even after Imperial grandfather wrote the law down for her to follow him immediately after his death?"

    What?

    Si Ning''s eyes widen as his smile instantly fell. "Who?" He doesn''t know if this was something a little boy should know.

    "Why didn''t Empress Dowager follow the late Emperor to his deathbed?" Xiu Junjie made himself clear as he nodded to show he was satisfied with his question.

    Si Ning eyes twitched, it was just the first question and he felt as if he was already losing and seeing Xiu Junjie giving him a wicked grin didn''t sit well with him and Xiu Yuan gaze that directed at him, shimmering like he was looking at his favorite Idol made Si Ning want to dig a hole and hide. He doesn''t know the answer, he had never come across it in the books he had read but still, he was going to guess.

 Chapter 60 - XiXi Tavern

    I understand I understand, I understand...

    The words kept ringing on Si Ning''s head as he tried to find the real meaning behind Xiu Zhicheng''s words.

    It was so frustrating that he wasn''t aware of his surroundings and kicked a stone almost making him lose his footing that he had to quickly hold the rail.

    Because he was already irritated made him frowned and picked the stone without a second thought, he threw it far into the stream below the bridge he was standing on.

    "Ouch..." He felt a sharp pain on his forehead, which was caused by him frowning and forgetting to rest his face to relieve the throbbing from the impact of the effect of Xiu Junjie that flicked his forehead many times over.

    Si Ning was the one that suggested the game but he never imagined that he would not be able to answer most questions correctly, the questions asked by an eight-year-old boy. He had gone through most history books, already learned a great deal about this world that he was confident that it would be Xiu Junjie that would lose at the end, allowing him to flick his forehead many times over as the punishment for the loser when in disguise it was the punishment he thought was fit for Xiu Junjie who was rude to him.

    When Xiu Junjie asked questions like how many Government Officials do a Nation need or who had to pay the highest tax between a high ranking Official with one property and a low ranking Official with two property, that was when Si Ning concluded he would be having it difficult and for not answering the questions correctly made Xiu Junjie flicked his forehead so bad he was still feeling the pain.

    Si Ning rubbed his forehead lightly knowing it was probably red, making a mental note never to play the game again with Xiu Junjie, through the game he found out Xiu Junjie only wanted attention from Xiu Zhicheng that was why he used to misbehave and it also fun to Si Ning playing the game with Xiu Junjie, while Xiu Yuan laughed so hard at the side enjoying the pained expressions each player does when their forehead was flickered.

    The game and eating the snacks brought by the palace maidservants helped Si Ning took his mind off the problems he had to solve but he wouldn''t want to play the game again with Xiu Junjie.

    "Young Master...." Si Ning turned to see Ah Dai carrying a bag. He wasn''t even surprised to see him, knowing that if he wasn''t in the residence, Ah Dai would not mind searching through the city and not leaving a stone unturn just to search for him.

    Si Ning''s gaze dropped to the bag he was carrying but he decided not to ask and nodded as permission for Ah Dai to approach him.

    When Si Ning left the palace, he decided to stroll around the capital since he hadn''t got a chance to do so and he might never get a chance to if he decides to head home. He only had Xiao Pei and Jiang Ye escorting him leaving some distance between them.

    "Young Master, your forehead...." Ah Dai said and quickly opened the bag, checked through it, and brought out a small bottle of ointment.

    Si Ning only stood there watching as Ah Dai approached him, he opened the bottle and Si Ning nodded, allowing Ah Dai to apply it to his forehead, it was already dark so he didn''t mind. When Ah Dai was done, he brought out a forehead ribbon just the color of Si Ning''s robes and wrapped it on his Master''s forehead tying it at the back. It was just like Ah Dai was always prepared for any circumstances that Si Ning didn''t even want to ask why he had a forehead ribbon that was matching his attire, instead he was glad that the ribbon finally covered his red forehead.

    Ah Dai brought out a fur coat from the bag and wanted to help Si Ning wear it only for Si Ning to shake his head, it was a chilly night but he wasn''t feeling cold.

    "Did you send the letter?" Si Ning asked it was dark and almost time for him to head to the XiXi place.

    "Yes, Young Master." Ah Dai replied sharply

    "Lead me to the XiXi place." Si Ning said it was probably time for him to see Qiu Bai. He wasn''t feeling bad for missing when they were supposed to meet and he wasn''t feeling guilty since it was Qiu Bai that decided they should meet in three days.

    "Young Master, Forgive me for not bringing Yun along but I will go home and bring him." Ah Dai stated, his head lowered.

    "No no need, lead the way." Si Ning doesn''t care about how far the XiXi place was and he wasn''t in the mood to ride a horse. It was time for him to enjoy his time walking around and finally concentrate on admiring his surroundings.

    "Yes, Young Master."

    Looking around while Ah Dai leads the way and Jiang Ye and Xiao Pei walking behind him was so refreshing and Si Ning could see many people stop in their tracks to stare, some women even subtle waved at him but Si Ning only nodded. He still couldn''t get Xiu Zhicheng''s last words out of his head which made him unable to enjoy his sightseeing.

    It was a surprise when Ah Dai didn''t lead them through the main road but through some route with few people in sight till they got to the back door of the XiXi tavern where a guard stood. The guard only saluted and allowed them in. The passage was so narrow with little lighting, filled with a mild scent of incense and after walking for sometime Si Ning could perceive the scent of perfume but he couldn''t see since Ah Dai who was walking in front of him and blocking his view till they arrived at a larger passageway, where a woman with heavy makeup and hair decorated with series of shiny hairpins, dressed in heavy flashy yellow and red robes stood. Si Ning frowned seeing where the heavy perfume was coming from and standing beside her were two girls with revealing cloth, half of their face covered with a veil and they all bowed. Seeing them made Si Ning wondered if the XiXi tavern was only an Inn.

    "Welcome Young Master, come this way." The woman bowed deeply and started leading them. There were series of doors at a large interval, the passageway also had little lighting, the lanterns hugged at the walls with incense stick causing the passageway to be filled with smoke while the scent of the incense filled the way that it almost seemed like the moment a person steps out, the incense scent would have gotten stuck to their clothes.

    The smoke-filled passageway almost made Si Ning feel like he was in a club except he knew the smoke was coming from the incense stick and could even have an aphrodisiac effect. It was so quiet that nobody would be able to guess what was happening behind the doors and Si Ning guessed the walls were probably soundproofed. The woman stopped at a door.

    "We have arrived." She said and opened the door.

    When Si Ning stepped in, he saw Qiu Bai with a lot of girls with little clothing clutching at his legs and body. The table was filled with a series of snacks and drinks.

    "Oh, you are here." Qiu Bai said when he saw Si Ning. "I didn''t expect you to suggest this place not when you just became a high person betroth and showing at a brothel? don''t you think the punishment will be high?"

    Si Ning narrowed his eyes after his quick survey of the room. That was it, his guess was right. the XiXi''s tavern was really a brothel.

 Chapter 61 - Which Side To Choose

    "Any request you will like to make Young Master?"

    Qiu Bai waved his hand for the woman to leave even though her question was directed to Si Ning. The woman saluted before taking a step back and left the room swiftly and Si Ning was quite glad the overbearing fragrance of the perfume was gone.

    Si Ning found himself facing Qiu Bai and his companions and he could perceive a pleasant scent drifting around the room concealing the scent of the perfume the women wore when he took a step closed to them. Seeing that Qiu Bai was waving him over left Si Ning no choice than to join Qiu Bai''s table even though he doesn''t want to get entangled with the women in the room but still he walked up to the table and sat opposite Qiu Bai.

    Just as expected two of them quickly latched themselves at his sides, their perfume so strong that Si Ning felt like shaking them off, instead he concentrated his attention on Qiu Bai not giving the two people at his side any attention even though one started to trail her finger on his face while the other held his arm, making sure it was almost sandwiched between her breasts but Si Ning had not yet come to the conclusion of what to say to Qiu Bai that he was not even horny even though he was so horny and unsatisfied in the afternoon.

    Qiu Bai robes were opened, his bare chest out as the woman beside him rubbed her hand lightly back and forth on his chest. His hair flowed long and loose past his shoulders, his eyes were narrowed from the effect of the alcohol he had consumed that Si Ning wondered if the Prince of Xilie would be in his right sense for them to have a discussion.

    Qiu Bai clicked his tongue making the woman trailing her hand on Si Ning''s face stopped and crossed over to Qiu Bai''s side as the one rubbing Qiu Bai''s chest scooted to give her space to sit. This left Si Ning confused but he was a little glad to be rid of her. Si Ning could see she wore heavy makeup and was quite pretty, just like the type of beauty he wanted to spend time with.

    "The night is still young." Qiu Bai said as he turned to face her, sticking out his tongue and licked her lower lip before kissing her. His tongue tangling with hers while they kissed like there was no tomorrow and the wet sound of kisses and her faint moaning filled the whole room.

    Si Ning only stared at them, he had seen many of an act like that so it didn''t faze him. He had been sexually frustrated at the palace but right now he doesn''t even feel like having someone touch him all over like the girl that was pulling at Qiu Bai''s cloth while the one on the side kept rubbing her face on his shoulder to get his attention.

    After some time they later parted and Qiu Bai said something to her which she nodded vigorously before standing up, leaving with the rest of the groups, and the one beside Si Ning gave him a kiss on the neck before leaving. Si Ning was glad they left and Qiu Bai was still in his right mind even though he looked like he had taken a large amount of alcohol.

    Looking at how Qiu Bai''s inner robe was undone, exposing all his chest and didn''t make a move to cover his chest up made Si Ning raised a brow but Qiu Bai didn''t look at him once and only took a napkin on the table to clean his mouth before filling his cup with alcohol and also poured a cup for Si Ning handing it over.

    There was no harm in drinking a cup because Si Ning felt like taking some alcohol so he accepted it and was about to drink when he remembered he had to be careful when dealing with Qiu Bai. He had been pretty much careless and doesn''t even have time to suspect the people around him anymore but his guts tell him he should thread carefully with Qiu Bai, so instead of drinking it, he placed the cup back on the table.

    "Is this perhaps General Si Ning''s rebellious stage?" Qiu Bai smirked taking a walnut from a bowl on the table and threw it in his mouth, chewing slowly.

    If Si Ning knew XiXi place was a brothel, he would have never suggested it and he knew Qiu Bai thought he was well aware of the type of establishment so he could deny it, instead he smiled slightly when he noticed Qiu Bai was still waiting for a reply.

    "I am not married yet." Si Ning replied folding his hands on his laps before he mistakenly carries the alcohol and drinks it.

    Qiu Bai laughed loudly at his reply before leaning over. "That is why I like you General Si Ning, regardless of being well you still do not attend the court meetings, that is a bold move." He drank a mouthful of his wine. "It is like you don''t even care about rules and regulations of the Nation or the palace." He pointed out as he threw few walnuts into his mouth.

    Si Ning never for once consider the consequences of his actions or think about it, since Xiu Zhicheng told him to rest and that was what he did. He needs a drink so he took a sip of his drink since Qiu Bai also drank it which means there was nothing suspicious in the alcohol. He could tell the alcohol was strong but nothing he cannot handle as long as he only takes a cup or two.

    "Because I do not follow these rules and regulations must be the reason you thought I will betray Xiu." Si Ning admitted that he purposely does not attend the court meetings as he took another sip of his drink.

    Si Ning doesn''t believe Qiu Bai was confident he would betray Xiu because he wanted to be free from Xiu Zhicheng and he doesn''t consider himself as someone in the palm of Xiu Zhicheng''s hand.

    Qiu Bai shrugged filling up his empty cup. "Who knows, curious are we?" He smirked.

    Si Ning knows for sure he wasn''t curious. "No, you picked me because I have military power and you need me for your plan to be successful." He had to point out that he still had the upper hand.

    Si Ning knew the commencement of the war Qiu Bai wanted to start rests solely on his shoulders and the Naton he would end up supporting would likely be the one to emerge as a winner and he wanted to remind Qiu Bai of that. Qiu Bai was still a Prince of Xilie not the Emperor yet and if he ends up siding with Xiu and tell Xiu Zhicheng about Qiu Bai''s plan then without the Ge family army, Xiu would be able to crush Xilie with or without help from the Nations that have an alliance with them.

    Qiu Bai understood the deep meaning behind Si Ning''s words that he stopped in the middle of pouring a drink and placed the jar on the table. "Now tell me General Si Ning which side do you choose."

    "Rushing are we?" It was a turn for Si Ning to smirk since he detected that Qiu Bai was trying to conceal how urgent he sounded.

    "..." Qiu Bai carried the jar, trying to look patient as he waited for Si Ning''s reply to his question.

    "Which side do you think I will choose?" Si Ning raised a brow.

 Chapter 62 - Reply

    "A smart man will choose Xilie and a devoted man will choose Xiu." Qiu Bai said as he tapped his cup.

    "...." A vein almost popped from Si Ning''s head that he had to pause his lips to avoid snapping at Qiu Bai for his roundabout way of talking.

    "Which one are you General Si Ning, smart or devoted?" Qiu Bai asked his gaze on Si Ning without blinking as he continued to tap his cup, his eyes clear with no sign of him having alcohol in his system.

    Si Ning couldn''t help but translated Qiu Bai''s words to being smart if he chooses Xilie and being a fool if he chooses Xiu. "I will become the Empress of Xiu, after three months I want Prince Qiu Bai to ask me this question again." He said flatly to avoid beating around the bush.

    That was the only strategy Si Ning could think of to avoid the war for the main time and be able to clear his head and make the best decision after having three months to think about it.

    Qiu Bai opened his mouth to talk only to frown and closed his mouth, he tilted his head thinking of Si Ning''s words, letting the words sink in then his eyes widen as he straightened up, his face impassive and finally bursting into laughter. He laughed for a long time till tears came out that Si Ning had to raise his brows, a little offended that Qiu Bai was indirectly ridiculing him.

    Si Ning watched as Qiu Bai started hitting the table still laughing and he could see Qiu Bai had already considered his reply as nonsense that Si Ning had to fold his hands before he mistakenly throws a punch at Qiu Bai''s face to wipe off the laughter.

    "Oh, General Si Ning." Qiu Bai chuckled using a handkerchief to dab the tears at the corner of his eyes.

    "Do Prince Qiu Bai think I am talking nonsense?" Si Ning was glad he could still talk smoothly without a hint of how angry he was.

    "Yes, I do." Qiu Bai replied. "General Si Ning, you really place yourself high when the Emperor of Xiu will be taking in another wife in three months, and from what I heard she is to become the Empress of Xiu." He declared, a grin playing at his lips, looking amused with the way things were going.

    What? Xiu Zhicheng will what!

    Si Ning''s hands slightly shook. Xiu Zhicheng was planning to take in another wife who might become the Empress. This almost made him throw his cup at the wall to express his anger, instead, he clenched his fists till his knuckles turned white. His composure crumbling away and he felt like he needed to punch someone or gamble to take his agitation away instead he clamped his shaky hands together and slightly open his mouth to breathe in and out to calm his nerves.

    "Tsk tsk tsk." Qiu Bai clicked his tongue. "Judging by your look, you seem not to know, since you have not been attending the court meeting made you missed how the Ministers have been talking about the Emperor taking in another wife, the youngest and only daughter of the Emperor of Yokohama to strengthen the relationship between Xiu and Yokohama."

    It was clear Qiu Bai was enjoying himself since he couldn''t conceal his smile anymore and him explaining to Si Ning showed that he knew what was going on in the Xiu''s court and Si Ning knew that must mean that Qiu Bai had an informant in the court but that didn''t seem like something he needed to make a mental note of to find the informant since he already had his hands full and was currently boiling with anger and he could feel his face heating up and to calm down made him close his eyes to think only to quickly open it when he heard some shuffling and turn to see Qiu Bai sitting next to him.

    "Now tell me, what will you do General Si Ning?" Qiu Bai asked, his breath stunk of alcohol that Si Ning had to turn his head.

    Damn Xiu Zhicheng! Damn it!

    Everything was now clear to Si Ning that Xiu Zhicheng wanted to snag him and take a new wife later when it would be too late for Si Ning to turn back and knowing this made Si Ning wanted to curse at Xiu Zhicheng badly.

    I understand I understand...

    Si Ning remembered the last words Xiu Zhicheng told him and as it kept ringing on his head only to fuel his anger that he had to bit his lower lip because lashing out at Qiu Bai to relieve his anger wasn''t an option.

    "What do you think I will do?" Si Ning asked absentmindedly, he was feeling lost at the moment.

    "The wife to be is a beauty that I have been chasing for so long because I also need a strong Nation to back Xilie but Xiu Zhicheng just came out of nowhere to claim her as his means for Xiu to get more ally which I cannot allow." He said and leaned closer to Si Ning."What you will do is left up to you, General Si Ning."

    Si Ning sighed as he unfolded his hands and straighten them out. "I will be the Empress of Xiu or I won''t marry Zhicheng." He said between gritted teeth, if he doesn''t become the Empress then he would not be able to move forward.

    "Is that your plan or don''t you think you are making a mistake, you should marry me, what more to damage the Emperor of Xiu, what more to make him make an irrational choice and to free yourself from those shackles is to be with me." Qiu Bai suggested.

    Si Ning''s mouth almost fell at the blunt proposal and he turned only for Qiu Bai to cover his lips with his. Before Si Ning could react Qiu Bai had already pushed him down, kissing him like a hungry wolf not giving Si Ning any space to turn his face.

    The position reminded Si Ning of when he was almost assaulted by Qiu Bai that he opened his mouth at the slightest opportunity to talk only for Qiu Bai to dug his tongue inside trying to dig out the sweetness and it was so unpleasant that Si Ning used all his strength to push him away.

    "Prince Qiu Bai! I do not think this is proper." Si Ning snapped as he quickly scooted away, he wanted to take the napkin so bad to clean his mouth.

    "My apologies General Si Ning, you just looked so delicious that I could see why the Emperor of Xiu wants you so badly." Qiu Bai said not moving an inch from his position showing Si Ning that he had no intention of giving him personal space.

    Si Ning wasn''t married yet and not planning to stay with an unfaithful partner, he was angry and sexually frustrated so he decided to just ruin it all and enjoy himself "The more the merrier." He said and moved closer to Qiu Bai with an inviting look.

 Chapter 63 - Confession

    Si Ning had been trying to check the report Chen An left for him but he was unable to concentrate because he kept thinking about what Qiu Bai told him.

    Thinking about Xiu Zicheng taking another wife and making her the Empress was also the reason Si Ning was unable to enjoy himself after he made up his mind to enjoy himself at the XiXi tavern when he made the hint of welcoming more company which made Qiu Bai called all the women that left them earlier to talk privately.

    Seeing as how four of them quickly jumped to his side was all Si Ning wanted and he felt like it was heaven. Kissing a pretty girl next to him, his hands fondling her breasts making her moan but in the middle of making out Si Ning discovered he wasn''t enjoying himself that he had to deepen the kiss trying to concentrate yet his mind kept drifting to what Qiu Bai told him.

    Si Ning decided to cut the make-out session off when he wasn''t getting into it and the hands rubbing him couldn''t excite him made him pulled away only for Qiu Bai to turn his head and claim his lips and Si Ning doesn''t like it a bit and when Qiu Bai finally released him to catch his breath made Si Ning jumped up at the opportunity to leave and he excused himself by telling Qiu Bai to give him a month before his wedding to finalize and pick a side while Qiu Bai told him to mark his words.

    Worrying about how he might not end up becoming the Empress of Xiu was making Si Ning angry and what made him angry the most was finding himself unable to think of something else apart from not being crown the Empress to set his plan in motion of becoming a powerful person in Xiu before finding a way to see to Qiu Bai''s proposal. Unable to be sexually excited and not finding a way to express his anger made him left the XiXi tavern with a solemn look.

    Si Ning sighed and closed the reports, he was about to arrange his table when he heard some ruckus outside, it was mild at first that he was only able to hear the ruckus when he strained to hear what was going on since they didn''t knock his door made him dismissed going out to check what was going on but it got louder that Si Ning couldn''t ignore it anymore and he left his preparation to sleep as he angrily stood up, matching up to the door, seeing the opportunity to finally yell at someone which made him pushed the door open matching out in large angry strides without closing the door behind him only to see a scene of Jiang Ye trying to stop Song Feng.

    It was already so late and Si Ning doesn''t think Song Feng was here to treat him or give him more medicine. He frowned when he noticed Song Feng staggered and he quickly looked around to see Xiao Pei wasn''t in sight.

    Probably to go see Xiu TianZhao.

    "Si Ning..." Song Feng called weakly sounding a bit happy as he stretched his hands while Jiang Ye blocked him, not giving him any space to move forward.

    "Forgive me, General." Jiang Ye said his back turned to Si Ning as he opened his arms wide not giving Song Feng an inch to move towards. "Imperial Doctor came like this and said he wants to see you." He turned to face Si Ning and grabbed Song Feng''s hand, holding it firmly to prevent Song Feng from moving forward or falling due to how he was staggering.

    They don''t have to tell Si Ning that Song Feng was drunk because of how he was staggering trying to walk up to him but he was neatly dressed and his eyes seemed clear and Si Ning could see Song Feng might be passed off as someone who wasn''t drunk as long as he wasn''t walking. This made Si Ning narrowed his eyes since he doesn''t know why a drunk man seems to want to see him. After watching how Jiang Ye was trying to stop Song Feng and how Song Feng''s attention was on him like he was desperately hoping for Si Ning to order Jiang Ye to step aside made Si Ning sighed.

    "Go home, Song Feng." Si Ning said as he folded his hands, regretting he showed up without confirming who was making the ruckus outside, now he was stuck and couldn''t leave until Song Feng agrees to leave.

    "Si Ning please listen to me. I have something to tell you." Song Feng said briskly, his voice audible and firm.

    Si Ning rolled his eyes, a little surprised that Song Feng could talk smoothly. "You can come tomorrow to meet me but I have nothing to discuss with you today and not in that state you are because you are drunk," he said and turned ready to leave.

    "I am not drunk." Song Feng said.

    Leave it to a drunk man to tell you they were not drunk.

    "Hmm." Si Ning nodded turning back his attention to see how drunk the man that said he wasn''t drunk look.

    "I love you Si Ning, please stay with me, marry me." Song Feng rushed out desperate to stop Si Ning from leaving.

    Si Ning wasn''t shocked but only closed his eyes when he heard those words he had been avoiding. Shao Lang had already told him Song Feng was in love with him but Si Ning never expected him to confess out of the blues. Now that Song Feng confessed to him made him realized he had to clear things up which made him turned to face Song Feng and looked him in the eyes.

    "General, I will take Imperial Doctor home." Jiang Ye said quickly as he tried to throw Song Feng on his shoulder only for Song Feng to push him away.

    "Marry me, Si Ning." Song Feng said, his eyes beseeching.

    "Why should I do that?" Si Ning had no idea if Song Feng would remember this confession later after he was sober.

    "I will make you happy, I will give you everything you need and I will never hurt you." Song Feng said as he fell on his knees when Jiang Ye released his hand. "Marry me, Si Ning, I will do everything you want." this time Song Feng was shedding tears looking so desperate as he raised his hands towards Si Ning''s direction, waiting for Si Ning to accept him and jump into his hands.

    Seeing Song Feng looking so weak and crying almost made Si Ning yell at Jiang Ye to throw him out but he knows throwing him out doesn''t solve anything.

    "Tell me this if you are more powerful than the Emperor." Si Ning snapped after taking a few deep breaths. "Do you think you can stand up to him, what do you expect of me? runaway with you or stay here and marry you do you think that is possible, be realistic Song Feng!" Si Ning almost yelled.

    "As long as you stay with me, I will solve everything, we can elope." Song Feng said his eyes shimmering with hope.

    "Just shut up, shut up, and go home! and we never had this conversation." Si Ning turned sharply walking away ignoring Song Feng that was crying, telling him to come back.

    After getting into the room, Si Ning rests his back on the door and slides down slowly knowing he shouldn''t talk that harshly to Song Feng when it wasn''t Song Feng''s fault he was in a bad mood.

 Chapter 64 - Irritated

    Since Si Ning started attending the court meetings, he noticed there was always tension in the air, most of the Officials being quiet and the one''s turn to speak were always careful with their words acting as if Xiu Zhicheng would off their head with a slight mistake while the ones that made any slight mistake would quickly kowtow and ask for forgiveness.

    After sorting the things that needed to be sorted out, Xiu Zhicheng would dismiss the court and leave. Si Ning was glad Xiu Zhicheng doesn''t acknowledge him, treating him like one of the Officials and doesn''t look back when he leaves the courtroom yet at each end of the meetings, Si Ning would wait a bit expecting the head Eunuch or Lin Fan to call him that Xiu Zhicheng summons him and deep down Si Ning wanted Xiu Zhicheng to call him to see him and then Si Ning would have the opportunity to ask what he meant by he understood during their last lunch meeting.

    It was bothering Si Ning how Xiu Zhicheng pretends he doesn''t exist, never calling for him once during any court meeting or even address him yet the preparation for taking in a new Consort was still going on which was the confusing part to Si Ning.

    Si Ning was sure he made it clear he would only be the King Consort if he was given the title ''Empress'' yet it seemed like Xiu Zhicheng had disregarded the idea and this was making Si Ning angry because he had no power or say in it if Xiu Zhicheng had no intention of making him the Empress.

    The most annoying part to Si Ning was the rest of the Officials that would congratulate him frequently, sending gifts to the Si residence, wanting to be close to him but Si Ning made sure to keep them at an arms-length, acting aloof to show he doesn''t want anything deep to do with them and the only person he failed to keep at an arms-length was Shao Lang who seemed to ignore Si Ning''s attitude, making sure to greet once Si Ning appear at the court and at the long run Si Ning noticed Shao Lang wasn''t annoying and seemed to genuinely want them to be close and Si Ning found himself returning his greetings and exchange few words before they part.

    The only reason Si Ning wasn''t fuming with anger for being ignored in the courtroom was that it was the same with Shao Lang with the rest of the Generals and Si Ning was able to understand the Nation wasn''t in a state of emergency and it seemed there was no threat in the borders according to the reports of the garrisons so Xiu Zhicheng doesn''t need to call upon them.

    The day was getting brighter yet Si Ning was feeling a deep irritation and he knew Xiu Zhicheng was the cause of it and he was annoyed that Xiu Zhicheng wasn''t someone he could give a punch to.

    "Tomorrow is Song Feng''s wedding ceremony." Shao Lang said as he stepped to stand beside Si Ning, turning to see his expression.

    "Hmm." Si Ning nodded, he had already promised himself that he would attend the wedding and drink wine. The least he could do was to pick a fine wedding gift for the couples and congratulate them.

    The last time he saw Song Feng was when he confessed and since then Song Feng didn''t drop by the Si residence and Si Nan told him Song Feng was busy studying. Si Ning guessed Song Feng might be avoiding him if he remembered what he did.

    "I will take my leave first." Shao Lang finally said when he realized Si Ning wasn''t a bit disturbed by the news and he knew that the kindness Si Ning could ever give Song Feng was not to promise him anything to keep his hope up and letting him get married because his feeling might never be reciprocated.

    Si Ning was glad Shao Lang was a smart man since he didn''t try to push for him to say his opinion about the joining of the couples.

    Seeing that Si Ning doesn''t have any word to add made Shao Lang took a step back and bowed, Si Ning quickly did the same and when he raised his head Shao Lang was already walking away.

    Si Ning watched him thinking about what Shao Lang might be thinking and what expressions he might be making or if he was disappointed in him but he was sure Shao Lang wore an impassive expression and doesn''t think much about his business. Only when Shao Lang was out of sight made him aware of his troubles, he needed to request an audience with Xiu Zhicheng yet his pride doesn''t want him to.

    "It is rare to see you frown Xiao Ningzi."

    Si Ning quickly wore a straight look as he turned to Xiu TianZhao, it was a little odd to see him dressed in his Official uniform. "I haven''t been seeing you in court." He pointed out trying to change the subject before Xiu TianZhao decided to pry.

    Xiu TianZhao chuckled before taking a deep breath and cleared his throat as he shook out his sleeves before folding his hands behind him as he straightened up trying to look the part of a wise Official. "As the Minister of Works, I finally have a thing to do since I cannot be the Second Prince forever ''cause we have another Second Prince which you are quite fond of and I don''t think there is a room for two Second Princes in Xiu and also I do not want to put you in the position that you have to pick one of us but I know I am your favorite Second Prince."

    Si Ning smiled, wondering if Xiu TianZhao even had an idea of how to do his official work right. "No, you are my favorite Minister of Works." He said as a wide smile spread on his lips to show he was quite happy to see Xiu TianZhao.

    Xiu TianZhao blinked, quite shocked that Si Ning looked happy to see him, his cheeks tinted to a small shade of red as he smiled. "And you are also my favorite greatest General in all history of Xiu." He cleared his throat and added. "Not that I know the past Generals when Xiu was founded" He added.

    Si Ning laughed. "Yes I am great General Si Ning." he said more like a whisper like he was trying to convince himself of his identity.

    "Come, let''s have a drink."

 Chapter 65 - Drunk

    Xiu TianZhao leads Si Ning to his residence. It was almost identical to the Jasmine palace but there was no flower planted only trees and before Si Ning could carefully look around, Xiu TianZhao already leads him to a pavilion.

    The pavilion wasn''t as big as the one in Jasmine palace but it was spacious enough and they took their seats.

    Si Ning frowned to see the table was empty and before he could say a word, dozens of palace maidservants appeared and he wasn''t even aware when they were surrounded because he could swore he saw no one in the courtyard.

    Two palace maidservants quickly set up two cups and poured them liquor while the rest quickly formed a row, each holding a plate and they approached one after the other placing a covered bowl on the table and opened it while they stepped back to allow the next palace maid in line to set her plate on the table.

    Before Si Ning know what was happening, their table was already filled with a bowl of roasted sweet potatoes, shrimp crackers, haw flakes, shredded dried squid, rice crackers, roasted pork, fried beef, apples, grapes, pears. Si Ning was surprised that without a word from Xiu TianZhao, the maidservants already knew they should serve them liquor and not tea. Seeing all the delicacy made his mouth watered and he wanted nothing more than to start eating and drinking liquor to it but he waited for Xiu TianZhao to start eating first to appear polite only for the maidservants to approached them one after the other. Clearing the table at Xiu TianZhao''s signal only leaving the roasted pork, grapes, and the pot of liquor.

    It was painful for Si Ning to see them clear the table and he tried to not look disappointed as he reached for his cup and took a sip. He almost coughed because it was such a strong liquor not something they should be drinking in the daytime, especially him that still had to ride his horse home but Si Ning needed the drink to make him forget how Xiu Zhicheng ignored him.

    "My brother is quite irritated these days and something tells me that you have something to do with it." Xiu TianZhao said as he carried his cup and took a sip.

    Si Ning shrugged. He doesn''t have any idea that Xiu Zhicheng was irritated but he could tell the tension during the court meeting wasn''t normal. "I told him I want him to make me his Empress." He needed someone to talk to and seeing how carefree Xiu TianZhao was and they even traveled together to get to Zhonghua, they were also more closer and as his friend, Si Ning felt he could tell him.

    Xiu TianZhao''s eyes twinkled as he burst into laughter. "Little Ning-y I never expect you to aim high but I like it, for you standing up for yourself and testing where your love stands." He said as he pops a grape in his mouth.

    "....." Si Ning wanted to tell Xiu TianZhao he doesn''t love Xiu Zhicheng instead he paused his lips because he doesn''t feel like correcting him, he took a sip of his drink.

    "If my brother think you are important to him then it shouldn''t be difficult for him..." Xiu TianZhao cleared his throat as he wore a serious look leaning forward. "But if my brother makes you the Empress, Xiao Ningzi don''t you think the power balance will crumble?"

    First Xiu TianZhao was rooting for him now he had diverted the discussion to the negative part and this made Si Ning empty his cup at once and poured himself another cup.

    "How will it crumble?" Si Ning had already calculated all the benefits he would get by being the Empress of Xiu and he didn''t see any disadvantage, not to him, not to Xiu Zhicheng, not to the Imperial family, and not to Xiu Nation.

    Xiu TianZhao took a sip of his drink. "My brother marries his wife for the balance of power in the palace, for him to have aid when the unpredictable time comes and if he wanted to take a wife from the Si family to get more power then it should be your sister but if it is you." He pointed at Si Ning. "You can see it is different and Xiao Ning, you should remain the King Consort and a General."

    "Why?" Si Ning blurted out already feeling the effect of the drink still he grabs his cup to take a swig of his drink. He still doesn''t get Xiu TianZhao''s point and he regretted it a little for telling him about his worries.

    "Let''s use this as an example." Xiu TianZhao picked up a grape from the bowl, holding it up. "If you become the Empress, then the power will be divided into two, you having the greatest Military power will be one part of this grape and my brother will be the other part, cutting this grape into two which means the Emperor''s power will be divided into two leading to shifting in the power balance because my brother won''t be the one with the most power anymore which means you can do what you want."

    That was the point Si Ning wanted to become the Empress, to have more power but he wasn''t going to tell Xiu TianZhao that because it was clear as a day that Xiu TianZhao doesn''t want him to become the Empress in order to protect the Imperial family''s power. For Si Ning to have more power would spoil the power balance of the Imperial family.

    Si Ning poured himself another cup. "Am I wrong to want to be the Empress?"

    Xiu TianZhao leaned forward, folding his hands on the table as he reached for Si Ning''s cup to prevent him from drinking more and getting drunk. "No testing your love needs you to be the Empress but love is about little things shown to each other."

    Si Ning wants to end the conversation, Xiu Tianzhao had indirectly told him it was a bad idea to become the Empress. "By saying this you do not trust me."

    "No, it wasn''t me because I trust you but it was confirmed you went to see Prince Qiu Bai at the XiXi tavern." Xiu TianZhao raised his brows.

    Si Ning''s eyes widen, he took Xiao Pei to see Qiu Bai, what did he expect to happen after taking Xiu TianZhao guard to see Qiu Bai. "Xiao Pei." He said between gritted teeth as he clenched his fist.

    "Xiao Pei is only loyal to you and does not talk about his Master behind their backs, It is my brother that is watching you and this may be the reason he is holding back."

    Si Ning eyes widen, Xiu Zhicheng knew he went to see Qiu Bai and this made him feel like the biggest fool, he was about to say a word only for his eyes to almost close and he swayed to the back, his head was about to hit the floor when Xiu TianZhao quickly leaped and grabbed him.

    What Si Ning heard was Xiu TianZhao telling him something about him being drunk and Xiao Pie calling him but it was hard for him to understand their words and at that moment Si Ning closed his eyes only fall into a deep sleep

 Chapter 66 - An Intruder

    Even though he was drunk, he made sure to tell whoever was carrying him to take him home. He doesn''t want to wake up in the palace just like he did when he faked fainting at the court.

    Si Ning slept like a baby after emptying his stomach, he slept till almost dawn when he heard some movement in his room which made him quickly flung his eyes open and sat up, his head was still ringing that he had to place his hand on his forehead and closed his eyes knowing he would have a terrible hangover but first he had to see what was in his room that was oddly making him a little bit alert and he was about to rise only for him to see a shiny metal pressed to his neck.

    The metal shone from the little light coming from outside through his window and when Si Ning looked down he knew what it was as his head cleared up.

    A sword?

    Seeing the sword sticking to his neck made Si Ning stiffened as he slowly tilted his head to avoid the sword cutting open his skin but his movement was followed by the sword like the intruder doesn''t want to leave any space between their sword and Si Ning''s neck, threatening his safety to show that one move and they would cut his neck.

    "Who?" Si Ning asked as he became instantly sober. He had no idea who would break into his room to threaten his life.

    "Who do you think it is General Si Ning." A deep audible voice dripping with venom snickered.

    "....." Si Ning blinked as he frowned, he would have never expected that Shen Yu would come looking for him or dares to sneak into the Si residence.

    Shen Yu breaking in or someone else coming to take Si Ning''s life on behalf of Shen Yu was something Si Ning should have considered because he had a lot going on he never thought of the possibility and he wasn''t given any report that Shen Yu was free from the prison since it seemed Qiu Bai didn''t come to Xiu to free up Shen Yu.

    What Si Ning learned was Qiu Bai only came to sign a four months peace treaty and regarding how it works, they might decide to extend the peace treaty due to the result of their alliance and if the result didn''t turn out favorable for either Xiu or Xilie then their enmity would continue. Si Ning concluded it was the only way Qiu Bai could come to see him in Zhonghua without getting caught or reported because news does travel fast if he just appeared and if he wanted to hide, there would be hidden guards around the city to find out if an enemy of Xiu steps into the city.

    "It looks like your tongue got twisted since your life is in my hands." Shen Yu sneered.

    Si Ning took a deep breath knowing he had to be smart to think of a way out of his unfavorable position. Even though he felt clear-headed but his thinking was becoming jumbled caused by the alcohol still in his system. It was his first time that he would drink such a strong liquor that he never expected he would pass out after drinking a few cups.

    "Seems like General Si Ning is ready to die..."

    "Do not think it is wise to act rashly." Si Ning was glad he wasn''t panicking and he could talk smoothly. "Don''t you think so General Shen Yu?"

    "Oh." Shen Yu chuckled. "You killed most of my men including my son Shen Mo and you think you can live fine and become a Consort of the Xiu Emperor?"

    This time Si Ning knew he had to tread carefully and not mention a sensitive point because Shen Yu was out for vengeance and for him not to have killed him must have a reason which was what Si Ning wanted to know and he quickly thought of all his options, weighing either he should shamelessly sweet-talk his way out of his dangerous position but all his senses told him to hold to his dignity.

    "Do you think you will get away if you kill me?" Si Ning had to stall, his voice calms even though he was boiling in anger because his two guards seemed not to know something was amiss.

    "Do you think I care?" Shen Yu asked as he raised the sword cutting a small part of Si Ning''s neck and a drop of blood made a fine thin line, trailing down Si Ning''s neck staining the collar of his night robe.

    Si Ning swallowed a lump on his throat knowing Shen Yu hadn''t cut off his head for a reason. "I believe Prince Qiu Bai has a use of me and do you think he will forgive you if you end my life here or do you have any idea what will befall Xilie." He said and noticed the sword shook a little before it became steady, showing him he was on the right track and Shen Yu was considering his options.

    "And.. you think... I care." Shen Yu stuttered.

    Si Ning could feel the blood sipping into his cloth since it was flowing none stop from the cut in his neck. "You should own onto your mistakes Shen Yu and stop blaming others, escaping from prison only puts Prince Qiu Bai in a difficult position to sum it all you are a pain in the neck!" He seethed, annoyed that Shen Yu came with an ass-half resolved and disturbed his sleep.

    Not to be mistaken, Si Ning doesn''t want to die but he felt like seeing the bloodthirsty Shen Yu on the battlefield was enough.

    "Now!"

    Si Ning and Shen Yu got startled and before they could turn to see what was happening only for Xiao Pei to jumped in from the window and gave Shen Yu a flying kick, making the sword dropped in the process and before Shen Yu could regain his balance Xiao Pei twirled and gave him another kick which sent Shen Yu flying colliding with the wardrobe and before he could stand Xiao Pei landing a kick on his head before jabbing him with an elbow making Shen Yu collapsed on the floor.

    That sure looks painful.

    "General..." The door opened to reveal Jiang Ye who was holding his shoulder that was bleeding. "General are you okay..." He called as his eyes widen when he saw Si Ning''s neck that was bleeding.

    "Forgive me General for being late." Xiao Pei quickly knelt on the floor and Jiang Ye followed suit.

    Si Ning wanted to yell at them instead he said. "Jiang Ye what happened." Seeing Jiang Ye''s shoulder that was bleeding made him realized he mustn''t jump to a conclusion and the least he could do was to give his guards a chance to explain.

    "I encountered General Shen Yu subordinates and was protecting Young Miss from their attack." Jiang Ye replied.

    How dare he!

    Si Ning turned sharply to Shen Yu who seemed not to be waking up anytime soon. His eyes layered with red and he wanted nothing but to wake the unconscious man and give him some good punches for sending his men to attack his precious little sister.

    It was also confusing how Shen Yu found a subordinate that opened the door for him and the ones that came to attack him. Si Ning would have suspected Qiu Bai but he knows Qiu Bai must know that if Shen Yu became free he would likely attack Si Ning which would hinder his plan.

    There should be an enemy everywhere but Si Ning had already disregard acting like a detective and trying to find out people''s true intentions and Shen Yu who took him as an enemy means it was okay to take also him as an enemy.

    Si Ning smirked. Finally seeing the opportunity to teach Shen Yu how not to act rashly.

 Chapter 67 - Lets Chop Off A Leg

    Before Si Ning could say a word, Ah Dai already rushed and opened his wardrobe bringing out a box, and placed it on the table beside the bed. Si Ning watched as he opened it and started bringing out the things he needed to treat his wound.

    "I will give General Shen Yu to the palace guards." Jiang Ye announced as he tried to lift Shen Yu and Xiao Pie quickly stood up to support him.

    "The palace guards?" Si Ning raised a brow.

    "Yes General, they arrived after I and the guards caught all General Shen Yu''s subordinates." Jiang Ye replied bringing out a rope to tie Shen Yu up while Xiao Pei gagged his mouth.

    "Tsk." Si Ning clicked his tongue, he was annoyed he would have to hand over Shen Yu to the palace guards without giving him a few beatings. "Wait!" He stopped them and flinched when Ah Dai applied the disinfectant on his neck.

    "Young Master I will blow on it," Ah Dai said as he started blowing air on Si Ning''s cut.

    "Xiao Pei wake him up." Si Ning instructed as he felt the soothing effect made by the air on his neck.

    Letting Shen Yu go by handing him over to the palace guards was something Si Ning knew he would regret. He should set Shen Yu as an example that when he returned him to the palace and the rest of the Officials sees him and if any of them abhor a bad intention towards him then seeing Shen Yu would make them rethink and change their minds.

    Xiao Pei pulled Shen Yu up into a sitting position and this made Si Ning frown since he doesn''t think Xiao Pei would go the right way to wake up Shen Yu and just as expected Xiao Pei moved back still holding his shoulders and he was about to swing his leg to hit Shen Yu on the face when Shen Yu opened his eyes and seeing this made Xiao Pei lowered his leg as he stepped back leaving Shen Yu to sit without support.

    This made Si Ning a little glad, he doesn''t want Xiao Pei to cause a concussion and worsen Shen Yu''s situation by hitting him.

    "Young Master I am done." Ah Dai said and stepped back.

    Si Ning raised his hand to touch his neck only to feel that a bandage was wrapped around his neck. It was excessive for the small cut but it wasn''t disturbing him so he won''t complain. He stood up and walked up to Shen Yu, a small smile playing on his lips.

    Kicking Shen Yu was something Si Ning considered, he had to give him a taste of his own medicine but seeing the tied-up General made him realized the man was already filled with hatred for him and the only thing that stopped him from slitting his neck was his love for his country knowing Qiu Bai needed the power Si Ning holds.

    "Ah Dai treat Jiang Ye''s wound and send him to see a doctor and do not take him to Song Feng." Si Ning said, his eyes on Shen Yu.

    It was Song Feng''s wedding today and Si Ning doesn''t think it was proper to send Jiang Ye over to him for treatment.

    "General you should see a doctor too." Jiang Ye said briskly.

    "No this will do." Si Ning said as he subconsciously touched his neck. "Xiao Pei remove his gag."

    "I will kill you, General Si Ning!" Shen Yu said between gritted teeth immediately Xiao Pei removed the cloth in his mouth and Xiao Pei gave him a blow on the cheek for his outburst.

    Si Ning nodded, satisfied that Xiao Pei was ready to do the beating for him. "Shen Yu, you cannot live with the thought of your son not in this world anymore and for attacking my family I would have love to give you the grace of leaving this world swiftly but that will not satisfy me so how about I chop just one of your legs." Si Ning said and he was satisfied to see a little fright in Shen Yu''s eyes.

    Si Ning''s eyes shifted to Shen Yu''s leg. It was a little disturbing to him that he had to go far as to cut Shen Yu''s leg to set as an example and before he could think it through Xiao Pei already unsheathed his sword.

    "General." Xiao Pei said and raised his sword waiting for permission to cut Shen Yu''s leg off.

    "General Si Ning..."

    Si Ning turned slightly to the door to see Lin Fan and an older tall heavily built man who Si Ning knew as the head of the prison guards walked in and he was relieved he was saved from giving out the command to cut one of Shen Yu''s leg. Xiao Pei also lowered his sword since the head of the palace guard arrived means they don''t have the opportunity to do as they like with Shen Yu anymore.

    Xiao Pei bowed to show his respects to Lin Fan and Lan Wei and Si Ning gestured for him to leave the room and he left swiftly closing the door behind them.

    "My apologies for not keeping General Shen Yu tightly in his cell and placed you in danger, King Consort." Lan Wei bowed deeply to show his deep sincere apology.

    "I am a General and I don''t think I can go down easily, I am glad that the head of the prison guards and the head of the palace guards came to ensure my safety." Si Ning told them, it was awkward to see a heavily built older man bowing deeply to him.

    "I will take General Shen Yu and make a report to his Majesty." Lan Wei said.

    "Please proceed." Si Ning stepped back, the tip of his tongue between his teeth. A little regretful that he wasn''t able to give Shen Yu a few markings.

    Lan Wei moved towards Shen Yu and pulled him up, almost dragging him behind as he leaves the room it was quite surprising to Si Ning that Shen Yu didn''t say a word and could only glare at him.

    "The Emperor told me to check if any damages weren''t caused by General Shen Yu but seeing your neck I guess the damage was much and I will call for the Imperial Doctor." Lin Fan told him.

    "No, the wound has been treated." Si Ning said. It would be embarrassing for the Imperial Dctor to come and see he only had a small cut also, having a bandage around his neck would seem like Shen Yu did large damage to him and that would add to his punishment.

    "I will take my leave then." Lin Fan bowed.

    Si Ning watches him leave only for the door to open to reveal Xiao Pei and right then he knew it wasn''t daybreak yet but it seemed he would have an early start with his work.

    "General, Madam, and Young Miss want to see you." Xiao Pei reported.

    "Let them come in." Si Ning doesn''t want them to worry about him. He would have loved nothing more than to go to sleep but it was getting brighter and strangely his head wasn''t banging anymore.

 Chapter 68 - Tension

    Si Ning bowed deeply with the rest of the Officials to pay their respects to the Emperor. He had already gotten used to the morning assembly and he doesn''t have to notice when Shao Lang raises his head before he raises his own. All he had to do was wait and after some time that he felt like Xiu Zhicheng had already taken his seat, he would raise his head at the same time with the rest of the Officials.

    The air was a bit stiff and it was almost uncomfortable to breathe that Si Ning had to direct his gaze at Xiu Zhicheng to see that he was dressed majestically in his large golden dragon robes with golden embroidery with his mortarboard hat that he almost hurt to look at how he was giving off the aura of the most important person in the room, looking graceful giving the throne and the background a classic look, it was such a look that it was almost one of the things Si Ning was lowkey always looking forward to. How Xiu Zhicheng would dress so he could secretly admire him almost making him jealous he wasn''t the Emperor.

    Si Ning was busy stretching his neck trying to look at Xiu Zhicheng''s shoes which were covered by the large outer robes not knowing that Xiu Zhicheng eyes were already on him and he quickly looked away when his eye met Xiu Zhicheng seeing that the Emperor looked a bit amused by the situation of him openly staring at him. This made Si Ning straighten up wearing a serious look and he could feel the stiff air was gone and strangely the tension had dispersed almost like it was never there.

    For Xiu Zhicheng to know that he went to see Qiu Bai was making Si Ning feel uneasy, he doesn''t know the kind of expression he should be making or if he even had the gut to request for an audience with Xiu Zhicheng and demand an explanation for the last statement he made at their lunch meeting.

    Si Ning knew the only choice he had now was to go and see Xiu Zhicheng and tell him about his discussion with Qiu Bai but deep down Si Ning doesn''t want that because that would make him automatically choose to side with Xiu Zhicheng and help him which would automatically spoil his aim of becoming his person and becoming a powerful person, more powerful than Xiu Zhicheng which would give him an upper hand to shape the plan he was going to come up with after he becomes the Empress of Xiu but seeing how things were going Si Ning doubts Xiu Zhicheng was going to name him his Empress because these past days have already shown that Xiu Zhicheng doesn''t trust him anymore.

    The Situation was making Si Ning''s brain hot as he tried to think of a way to talk to Xiu Zhicheng before the wedding that he was only able to direct his attention to the present when the door leading to the courtroom opened and Qiu Bai dressed in extravagant blue robes walked in along with an older man which Si Ning immediately recognized as the movie director he was supposed to be starring at as the main lead''s loyal servant, Director Mo but seeing that he had never seen him around and how he was dressed in what seemed like an Official uniform with the color different from Xiu''s Officials uniform made Si Ning realized he came with Qiu Bai.

    "Prince Qiu Bai of Xilie pays his respects to the Emperor of Xiu, may you live for a thousand years." Qiu Bai said firmly as he bowed.

    The faked greeting almost made Si Ning snorted. Everybody already knows it''s a fake greeting yet they all behaved like they didn''t notice a thing which was a bit amusing to Si Ning.

    "Mo Xiang of Xilie pays his respects to his Majesty." Mo Xiang said.

    Si Ning almost laughed that the serious Director Mo didn''t change at all since he wore an extremely serious look. He was almost relieved he was no more acting and doesn''t have to go through the man that was always telling him to repeat each take of a scene until it was perfect.

    "His Majesty welcome Prince Qiu Bai to our midst." Song Ouyang said quickly when Xiu Zhicheng didn''t reply as he stepped forward to face the Officials. "His Majesty welcomes the Minister of Welfare Mo Xiang to our midst." He added.

    It wasn''t long when two guards walked in, each holding the arms of Shen Yu, whose arms were bounded with robes.

    To see the cause of his lack of sleep made Si Ning wished he was the Emperor and this was the perfect moment to place a sword to his neck and kick him but as a General, he doesn''t have the privilege to act except wait for Xiu Zhicheng''s judgment.

    Shen Yu looked a bit beaten up, his face black and blue from Xiao Pei that landed a kick on him. Seeing his sorry state made Si Ning raised the corner of his lips in a small smile. Pleased that the person who interrupted his sleep doesn''t look so good. He expected Shen Yu to burst out cursing at him but oddly he was quiet almost different from the man who would bear his fangs at him at any slight opportunity and seeing this made Si Ning satisfied.

    Si Ning turned and was a bit confused to see how serious Qiu Bai looked, Si Ning could see he was giving off the aura as a determined person that came to save Shen Yu and Si Ning doesn''t like it at all since Qiu Bai told him he didn''t come to Xiu to save Shen Yu but not saving him almost seemed like carelessness so Si Ning should have at least expected a negotiation for Shen Yu to walk free because it was impossible for Qiu Bai not to at least try to take their General back.

    For Shen Yu to be free after a few floggings by the rod didn''t make Si Ning happy. He had spent the little time he had in the morning to search for the punishment for a person that breaks into a General''s home but there was no recording about an incident like that.

    Si Ning quickly sneaked a peek at Xiu Zhicheng only to see that the Emperor''s gaze was on Shen Yu, wearing a cold look like he would soon stand up and off Shen Yu''s head himself as the tension in the air started to build. Si Ning knew if looks could kill then Shen Yu would have died ten times over.

    Song Ouyang collected a rolled paper from the Minister of Justice. "Your Majesty, I will read out the crimes of General Shen Yu of Xilie Nation." He said as he turned to face Xiu Zhicheng.

    "Proceed." Xiu Zhicheng said as he directed his gaze to Qiu Bai.

    To see Xiu Zhicheng was going to address Shen Yu''s crimes first made Si Ning glad. It gave him a face and he felt like he was a very important person that they had to address the crimes of the man that broke into his home first.

    Song Ouyang unfolded the rolled-up paper. "Today at dawn, General Shen Yu of Xilie Nation with his subordinates breaks into the household of General Si Ning, the future King Consort. His subordinates attacked the wife of the late General Si Yunsheng, Ge Mengshu, and her daughter Si Nan and they inflicted a lot of damages on the Si family guards and General Shen Yu attacked General Si Ning and used his sword to cut his throat but General Si Ning was able to escape and here are the crimes of General Shen Yu of Xilie Nation."

    Now, what to do?

    Si Ning directed his attention to Xiu Zhicheng wondering about the judgment he would make.

 Chapter 69 - Suicide

    Xiu Zhicheng cleared his throat as he placed his hand on the throne''s arm looking regal. "The subordinates of General Shen Yu, for attacking the household of My King Consort, General Si Ning, they will all be flogged fifty strokes of the rod before they are hanged and this will be carried out immediately after the court assembly." Xiu Zhicheng''s voice rang out, leaving no room for a plead as he looked directly into Qiu Bai''s eyes silently issuing a challenge for Qiu Bai to make a move to overturn his judgement.

    My King Consort?

    Si Ning almost rolled his eyes with how Xiu Zhicheng made a claim on him when they were not married yet. He couldn''t help but noticed how Xiu Zhicheng judged the subordinates of a General of Xilie without asking of the opinion of the Prince of Xilie or Xilie''s Minister of Welfare who were present obviously for General Shen Yu''s case. This behaviour showed that Xiu Zhicheng rules over the court that Si Ning had to turn to look at Shen Yu and seeing his pitiful appearance made him wonder if Shen Yu was going to see tomorrow''s daylight.

    Xiu Zhicheng directed his gaze at Shen Yu after seeing no objection from Qiu Bai. "General Shen Yu that attacked My Consort with the mindset of him dying by your sword." He said as he turned his gaze at Qiu Bai. "This is like pointing your sword at me, General Shen Yu will die by hanging at the execution stand."

    The hall instantly filled up with murmur and Si Ning was a bit surprised that Xiu Zhicheng would send Shen Yu to his death and his judgment tone leaves no room for Qiu Bai to say his opinion and this made Si Ning turn to take a look at Qiu Bai, wanting to see his expression and he was surprised that Qiu Bai looked calm not even flinching that the fake relationship between Xiu and Xilie might crumble, he only wore the face of a confident man.

    "General Shen Yu committed a crime that is worth him dying by hanging for wanting to soil our relationship for attacking General Si Ning but General Shen Yu as the General of Xilie that served Xilie for thirty years, I want the Emperor to allow his life to end by my hands." Qiu Bai said, his face impassive while Mo Xiang that stood behind him nodded like Qiu Bai just made the most reasonable statement.

    The meeting was heading in the direction Si Ning never expected, he expected Qiu Bai to try to save Shen Yu according to how he started his speech instead he proposed that it was proper for Shen Yu to die by his hands as a means to acknowledge his long service to Xilie.

    The relationship between Xiu and Xilie that Qiu Bai said to want to protect, sounding like he wants to try to have a good relationship when either side does not have trust made Si Ning almost rolled g eyes.

    Shen Yu eyes shot up and widen as his mouth fell open turning to face Qiu Bai. "My Prince... Second Prince, You cannot do this... I am General Shen Yu, Shen Yu...General Shen Yu..." He trailed off, his eyes beseeching desperately trying to remind Qiu Bai who he was, that he wasn''t someone to be disposed of.

    Si Ning didn''t expect Shen Yu to object but it was normal to do so, to oppose Qiu Bai''s agreeing to hanging him but looking at how Qiu Bai stood there firmly already shown Shen Yu that he needed a General like Si Ning and not Shen Yu that had made quite some bad decisions and that was why he wanted to dispose of him.

    "You did not consider your position before escaping from prison and going to attack General Si Ning." Qiu Bai raised a brow.

    "I only wanted to talk." Shen Yu said, his voice loud and sharp.

    "Your actions are different from what you are implying, General Shen Yu, I regret to tell you this but this is the end of the road for you" Qiu Bai declared leaving no room for argument as he stared at Shen Yu.

    Si Ning could see Qiu Bai''s gaze was telling Shen Yu to die without uttering a complain, to die for the sake of Xilie, die because he was no more needed and he needs to be disposed of. Qiu Bai silently telling him with his eyes that it was time to remove someone hindering him and disrupting his plans and that he had prioritized Si Ning over him for the sake of Xilie. That was the extent Si Ning could interpret Qiu Bai''s gaze.

    It almost seemed like a tug as Shen Yu opened his mouth and closed it then he opened it before closing it and he repeated it a few times, making the motion to talk but close his mouth as he steadies his gaze on Qiu Bai''s intense gaze before closing his eyes.

    The courtroom was quiet that if a pins drop, it would make the loudest noise. Everybody''s attention was on Shen Yu probably waiting for him to say a word, perhaps spill a secret about Xilie but Shen Yu bowed his head to show he had already taken his judgement and resigned to fate.

    "I will grant Prince Qiu Bai this privilege but he must die in my presence." Xiu Zhicheng finally breaks the silence.

    "Qiu Bai thanks the Emperor of Xiu for giving I the Prince of Xilie this opportunity." Qiu Bai proceeds to bow with Mo Xiang.

    Shen Yu suddenly stood up, his hands a bit loose as the ropes fell apart, he pulled out Qiu Bai''s sword, it was so sudden that Si Ning jumped back expecting Shen Yu to charge at him instead Shen Yu directed the sharp end of the sword to himself, without blinking he sank the sword in his stomach and blood immediately spilt from the wound as he slowly fell on his knees.

    The whole court turned into an uproar as Si Ning eyes widen, not believing an outstanding man like Shen Yu would decide that suicide was his only choice without any second thoughts.

    Shen Yu coughed as he pulled the sword out, blood soaking his clothes and with shaky hands, he raised the sword, the hilt and the end of the sword resting on his palms in a presenting manner to Qiu Bai. "Forgive me... Prince Qiu Bai for... making this shameless... way... as a means to... leave and for staining your sword." He said as blood continue to spill from his mouth while he bowed.

    Si Ning doesn''t understand Shen Yu''s apology when Qiu Bai was going to use that same sword to end his life. He doesn''t think he was going to understand some way of thinking in this era.

    "Hmm." Qiu Bai took the sword by the handle looking unbothered and Mo Xiang quickly brought out a handkerchief to wipe the blood on it as he collected the sword from Qiu Bai.

    It was such a waste to see the red rug stained with blood making it turn darker while the people around seemed unconcerned that was what Si Ning was thinking until Shen Yu turned his attention to him with his bloodshot eyes.

    Now what, don''t look at me.

    Si Ning badly want to use Shao Lang to block his vision because the least he wants was a dying man intense gaze on him.

 Chapter 70 - Please Dont Curse

    Shen Yu raised a hand and pointed his index finger at Si Ning but he had lost a large amount of blood so his hand waver between Si Ning and Shao Lang as he squinted his eyes to see clearly.

    Oh Dear, must he make it obvious...

    Si Ning shifted a bit to make sure Shen Yu was pointing directly at Shao Lang. A dying man pointing at him and creating a topic for the Officials to gossip about was something Si Ning want to avoid at all cost, he was already the most talked about when Xiu Zhicheng declared him as his Consort to be and Shen Yu pointing to him to create another topic wasn''t something Si Ning wants.

    "General Si... Ning..." Shen Yu called out, his voice breaking but firm. "You... hur... hur... you... win... finally... see.. ing that...hur.." Shen Yu coughed as he struggled to talk while blood flows out continuously from his mouth.

    The sword must have hit a bad spot.

    Si Ning knew it won''t be long for Shen Yu to drop dead and since Shen Yu had managed to say his name made him to shift to his previous position, Shao Lang at his side. Si Ning raised a brow watching how Shen Yu was breathing hard as he lowered his hand then opened his mouth to form some words while pressing the wound on his stomach to minimize the blood gushing out to buy time for him to say his dying words.

    It was in this situation that Si Ning was supposed to be freaking out because a man was bleeding to death in front of him instead he was oddly calm even though it scared him that he was starting to lose his humanity but seeing that everyone present was just like him, looking calm and composed made him felt a little relieved that he didn''t lose his composure, watching Shen Yu with a feeling that a person stabbing himself and dying was somewhat a normal occurrence.

    Shen Yu spat out some blood, wearing a determined look. "General... Si Ning, you... hur hur..."

    "General Shen Yu, you served our Nation well." Qiu Bai interrupted Shen Yu as a means to stop Shen Yu from talking while Mo Xiang put his sword back in its sheath.

    Shen Yu continued coughing as everyone in the courtroom watched while Xiu Zhicheng wore a bored expression waiting for Shen Yu to give up the ghost so he could resume the meeting. Shen Yu had been sentenced to death which means they don''t have to help him, they only have to watch as he bleeds out till he takes his last breath.

    "General Shen Yu, won''t you continue what you have to say before it''s too late." Song Ouyang said as he bent a little folding his hands behind him not trying to hide the fact that he was hungry for any juicy details.

    The rest of the Officials looked curious and some nodded, agreeing to what Song Ouyang said but Si Ning, on the other hand, was just a little curious but for some reason, he doesn''t want Shen Yu to continue talking because it was obvious Shen Yu didn''t want to say some prayers for him and he might end up cursing at him instead and curse his generations not that Si Ning believe in curses but he doesn''t want that to be the last words of a dying man.

    Please don''t curse me because I will send it right back to you...

    Si Ning was sure Shen Yu won''t say a word about Qiu Bai''s plan of meeting him because Qiu Bai was present staring at Shen Yu making his presence known, making his presence talk to Shen Yu that one more word then he would have to stain his sword himself to silence him for good.

    Shen Yu understood this and let his hands fall to the floor not trying to block his wound anymore as he diverted his gaze from Si Ning to stare into space, after some time his head hits the rug as blood pooled around him, soaking the rug, turning the spot into a darker crimson color and Si Ning held his breath and watched till Shen Yu took his last breath.

    Seeing that Shen Yu wasn''t moving anymore made Song Ouyang bent and placed two fingers on Shen Yu''s neck to measure his pulse before placing it on his wrist to confirm if Shen Yu''s heart had finally stopped. He stood up after his little inspection and shook his head.

    Qiu Bai sighed. "What a beautiful way to die, so pretty." He muttered.

    Even though Qiu Bai said those words almost like a whisper but Si Ning heard him clearly and he knows he wasn''t the only person that must have heard him.

    Si Ning could only see the horrifying scene as nothing beautiful, there was nothing beautiful or pretty in the way Shen Yu died but Si Ning wasn''t surprised about Qiu Bai''s statement because he had already branded Qiu Bai as a person with a twisted personally after Qiu Bai openly told him he killed his twin brother like he just confessed to removing a pest.

    The two guards that brought Shen Yu in proceed to carry his body out after Xiu Zhicheng waved his hand as permission for them to take the body away. Two guards came in immediately after the ones that took Shen Yu''s body left, they saluted before they started rolling the rug to take out.

    "I also want to request the Emperor to free the men of General Shen Yu in the prison, the ones that did not follow General Shen Yu to attack the Si residence. I will be grateful if the Emperor grants me permission to take them home." Qiu Bai requested.

    "Mo Chong Xuan." Xiu Zhicheng called as he narrowed his eyes to focus on the Minister of Justice.

    "Your Majesty." Mo Chong Xuan stepped out.

    "Release the captured men of Xilie that did not attack the Si residence." Xiu Zhicheng instructed.

    "Yes, your Majesty." Mo Chong Xuan said as he stepped back.

    "Many thanks to the Emperor for granting my request. I Qiu Bai will make sure our relationship goes smoothly and I will also take my leave first." Qiu Bai said as he bowed and Mo Xiang also bowed.

    Uttering such bold lies was something that amused Si Ning because everyone in the court knows it was a lie yet they acted like Qiu Bai''s stay wasn''t bothering them as they welcomed him with fake open arms.

    Since Qiu Bai and Mo Xiang were done with what they came for and had nothing more to discuss, they both took their leave.

    The rest of the meeting went like a blur that Si Ning was only half concentrated and when Xiu Zhicheng dismissed the court, he didn''t wait with hope that the Head eunuch or Lin Fan might call him that Xiu Zhicheng summons him, instead he found himself out of the court, riding his horse Yun out of the palace with his two guards riding their horses behind him trying to catch up with Si Ning that was racing home.

 Chapter 71 - To Think

    Since Shen Yu was not a citizen of Xiu and also someone that committed the crime of attacking a General''s residence then he was going to be buried at the top of the hill just at the outskirt of Zhonghua, a place a drifter or a commoner could be buried upon. This made Si Ning concludes that he had to be the Empress no matter what because he doesn''t want to die miserably like Shen Yu. Dying like a loyal discarded dog as his owner watches him die without making a move to help him.

    Shen Yu''s death was what Si Ning considered as tragic and being the Empress doesn''t mean he would have all the power but at least he was going to have more power than just being the General, a General that had the same rank as Shao Lang. With this power he would have to use it well and gather those that would take his side in order to control the internal affairs relating to him in the palace to make sure he would not go down easily like Shen Yu.

    Being lost in thought made Si Ning not to realize he was supposed to watch the execution of the subordinates of Shen Yu, he only took his horse and after some time found himself home with Xiao Pei and Jiang Ye that seemed confused.

    "What to do.... what to do?" Si Ning repeated to himself as he drummed his fingers on the table dipping the tip brush into the ink.

    Not having a backup plan in case Xiu Zhicheng ends up not crowning him the Empress was the root of Si Ning''s problem. The only solution Si Ning could come up with all these weeks to ascertain becoming the Empress was to tell Xiu Zhicheng the truth but telling him the truth means he would be betraying Qiu Bai which was what Si Ning doesn''t want. He could also propose getting married to Qiu Bai only if he would make him the Empress of Xilie. Ge Mengshu already told him she would support him which means Si Nan would also support him and since Ah Dai follows him means he would have to take Ah Dai and his mother along with a few guards and servants from the Si household while he leaves Xiao Pei and Jiang Ye behind.

    Leaving his three Commanders, Xiao Pei, Jiang Ye, and Xiu TianZhao wasn''t something Si Ning wanted, even though he doesn''t like the last conversation he had with Xiu TianZhao but he still considered him as his friend and he also doesn''t want to ever think of the possibility of them meeting in battle due to his choice, facing as the opposite side and the worst part of all was if his name ended up written boldly in the history books as the traitor who betrayed his Nation.

    The option for him to marry Qiu Bai wasn''t something Si Ning wants, he already seen him as a womanizer who prefers men and women to warm up his bed and becoming one of them with of the Empress of the Nation he had never been to was something Si Ning doesn''t want yet his only salvation was for Xiu Zhicheng to name him his Empress if not he was going to end up not having a face to show Qiu Bai since he had declared boldly he was going to be named the Empress after Qiu Bai told him the Officials already suggested a candidate for the position and Xiu Zhicheng was considering it.

    Getting married to a man who already had three wives and planning to take one more after him was something Si Ning doesn''t like but had to put up with because he wanted to sit high above all the government Officials and look down on Shao Lang but he and Shao Lang were close now and Si Ning could even consider him as a friend which means looking down on him wasn''t something he was looking forward to anymore.

    "Young Master....?"

    "Come in." Si Ning took a deep breath as he squeezed the paper he had been absentmindedly doodling on.

    Ah Dai walked in holding a tray that had a bowl of water resting on it. He closed the door behind him. "Young Master, Young Master Song Feng''s wedding has already commence and soon it will be the time to feast and Ah Dai is here to prepare you."

    Oh Yes!

    "Yes..." Si Ning almost forgot he promised to watch Song Feng''s wedding while he drinks wine yet he doesn''t feel like going because he was surely going to end up spacing out a lot at the ceremony.

    "Commander Chen An and Ji Ran are also here to accompany you with the palanquin and lots of palace guards." Ah Dai told him beaming from ear to ear and he moved to the wardrobe to fish out a set of clothes for Si Ning to wear.

    Having palace guards escorting him could only be translated as the measure Xiu Zhicheng was taking to brand him as his man and it was something Si Ning knew he had to get used to because when he marries Xiu Zhicheng and pack to the palace, he was going to end up with lots of people flocking around him and having lots of servants walking behind him. He wasn''t sure if that was the case with the Emperor''s Concubines but Xiu Zhichengs always have a lot of eunuchs and servants walking behind him while a eunuch holds an umbrella over him.

    Xiu Ting as the princess also had the same treatment, same with the two Princes and the only one Si Ning noticed was different was Xiu TianZhao who sometimes walks alone or with his twin guards only.

    Si Ning took a deep breath before standing up for Ah Dai to have easy access when helping him to put on his clothes. "Maybe I should let loose tonight." He mumbled as Ah Dai tied his belt.

    "Young Master, I didn''t hear what you said, can Young Master say it again." Ah Dai requested as he helped Si Ning smoothen his robes trying the belt tighter even though it was a little hard to grip with his prosthetic hand.

    "I was just talking to myself." Si Ning replied as he shook out his sleeves, satisfied with the blue and white robes Ah Dai chose for him because the sleeves were extremely long and covered his hands.

    Tonight he was going to drink as he promised himself and forget all his troubles just for the night. Si Ning nodded at his plan and sat down to let Ah Dai do his hair.

 Chapter 72 - Who?

    When Ah Dai was done and gave the mirror to his Master, Si Ning found himself smiling at his reflection as he turned his head left and right. Ah Dai never ceased to amaze him with how well he could style his hair, knowing the particular style to fit for a particular occasion.

    The door opened and Si Ning placed the mirror on the table ready to lash out at Jiang Ye who came in without announcing first but seeing how Jiang Ye kept shifting his eyes all around and how he dressed in mild expensive robes looking like a Young Master made Si Ning sighed but he was going to lash out anyway because Jiang Ye was his guard and he mustn''t let it slide because Jiang Ye doesn''t look like a guard.

    "You this...." Si Ning stopped in mid-sentence when he noticed a woman wearing a veil to cover her face standing at the back of Jiang Ye, he didn''t notice her first because he was focused on Jiang Ye that came in suddenly.

    "Leave us!" A sweet commanding voice filled the whole room.

    Ah Dai was a bit surprised but seeing Jiang Ye that shook his head as a signal to do as she says made him quickly took a step back and bowed along with Jiang Ye and they both quickly left the room.

    This development was a bit surprising to Si Ning because he didn''t permit them to leave but one word from the woman and they all left and this made Si Ning wondered who the woman was while he put it at the back of his mind to inform his guards and Ah Dai not to leave a room without his permission unless it was the Emperor or his mother that gives the command. For them to leave the room didn''t give him face, they made it like the woman that came to him was superior to him.

    The hat with the black veil made it difficult for Si Ning to see the woman''s face but looking at her luxurious attire and the way she was standing with her head held up high made Si Ning concluded that the woman must be a noble.

    For her to command Ah Dai and Jiang Ye to go out means she must have an important background but still, Si Ning stood there without making a move to say a greeting or bow because first, it was his residence, second, she came in without being invited and third he was also an important person so he would not make the move to say his greetings first.

    Si Ning wondered if the woman that came in was perhaps the Queen Dowager, he had never met her and according to the information he was provided with when the Queen Dowager regency ended, she always stays at her palace having people entertain her and sometimes have lunch with the Emperor''s Concubines and her grandchildren while Xiu Zhicheng or Xiu TianZhao visits her sometimes, realising the woman in front of him might be the Queen Dowager made Si Ning want to quickly bow only to see the woman removed her hat and he found himself facing a young beautiful woman. She might be older than him but he was sure she wasn''t the Queen Dowager and this made Si Ning straightened up.

    The woman he found himself facing was wearing light make up and very beautiful with clear upturned eyes and thin painted red lips with a cute nose to fit her heart-shaped face. Her hair was packed with a neat parting in the middle and adorned with a golden hairpin. Overall it was the kind of beauty Si Ning had been looking and if he wasn''t the Emperor''s Consort to be he would have love to know more about the elegant woman standing in front of him but just for once, Si Ning wants to flirt.

    "A beautiful flower graced my home, what do I owe to be so blessed like this." Si Ning was impressed with his smooth pickup line that he deemed as fit for this era. "Please take a seat, let me serve you tea." He gestured to the table and he took his seat and was surprised the elegant woman in front didn''t make a move to follow.

    "General Si Ning, is this your way of mocking me?" She asked as she raised a brow.

    Mocking her?

    Si Ning racked his brain thinking about who this woman might be but none came to mind but seeing her, he wondered if she might be one of the women he played with or if she was his lover because she was the type he would surely go for but it didn''t add up because the Emperor was supposed to be the only lover he had and Ah Dai didn''t tell him about having another lover and there was no evidence either a letter to point that he had another lover.

    First, she didn''t bother to greet him second, she didn''t blush at his pickup lines and third she seemed somewhat hostile to him even though she wore a calm expression but she refused to take a seat which means they didn''t have a smooth relationship and being here to see him means they must be an acquaintance and to detect where her hostility might come from means he had to know who she was and since Ah Dai refused to return with tea means he left them to discuss privately and this leave Si Ning only an option.

    "And who might you be?" He asked as he raised a brow trying to sound polite but seeing how she raised a brow as her mouth fell open mean he had indirectly offended her with his question but it was the only way for him to know the identity of the woman in front of him.

    "General Si Ning, I know your true face and it is showing if this is all the respect you can give Senior rank Imperial Concubine Ran Chunhua!" She Snapped.

    Concubine Ran?

    Si Ning had never been confused in his whole life yet he was more than confused now, facing Xiu Zhicheng''s second concubine who kept talking confusingly and seemed like they have something between them making him so confused as he tried to hide his shock by wearing an impassive look.

    Yes, Si Ning knew this, to be involved in politics, attending court meeting and joining the Imperial family means that even though he would have all the riches he would still find himself battling with one problem to another almost like battling in the water trying to stay afloat.

    "Somebody out there!" Si Ning called out and the door opened to reveal Ah Dai. "Bring tea."

    "Yes, Young Master." Ah Dai bowed before leaving the room.

    For Ran Chunhua to leave the palace and come alone means it must be important and by her stance means they had a lot to talk about and to prevent her from leaving then the best way to do that was for Si Ning to brew tea to make her stay longer and to clear any misunderstanding between them.

    Ran Chunhua too finally took her seat opposite him and folded her hands on her lap looking directly at Si Ning, it was almost uncomfortable to be gazed upon intensely that Si Ning had to start clearing the table.

 Chapter 73 - End Your Life

    Immediately Si Ning was done creating space for the teapot on the table, Ah Dai made his presence known by making his entry announcement and walked in setting the teapot on the table when he was about to start brewing the tea Si Ning waved for him to leave and he proceeded to brew the tea himself by adding the tea leaves in the teapot and waited a bit for the leaves to ferment before pouring it into two teacups and added a rose flower petal on the tea.

    When Si Ning was done making sure the flower petal was floating and satisfied with the way the tea looked fancy, he placed a cup in front of Ran Chunhua but instead of her to take a sip like he expected instead she stared at the tea and frowned when it occurred to Si Ning that since Ah Dai wasn''t present to taste the tea and Ran Chunhua was different from Qiu Bai or Shao Lang who drank tea without anyone tasting it first.

    Si Ning quickly took his cup and took a sip because Ran Chunhua didn''t come with her court maid that would do the tasting for her and Ah Dai wasn''t present so Si Ning had to do the tasting himself to show it was safe for her to consume. Si Ning nodded satisfied that he could brew the tea so well he wanted to give himself a medal and he proceeded to take two more sips before placing the teacup on the table and raised a brow at Ran Chunhua.

    After staring directly into her eyes as Si Ning reminded himself he was an important person and shouldn''t act like a Minister searching for favours in front of Xiu Zhicheng''s Concubine by acting to respectful.

    Ran Chunhua seeing Si Ning''s attitude reached for her cup and took a sip. "General Si Ning are you not satisfied with being a General?" She asked out of the blue as she placed her teacup on the table, sitting so straight as she looked into Si Ning''s eyes.

    Si Ning leaned back and narrowed his eyes. Yes! he wasn''t satisfied with only being a General but he wasn''t about to tell Ran Chunhua that. "I am satisfied." He lied as he folded his hands on his lap looking directly into her eyes to avoid her seeing any expression to show he was lying.

    Ran Chunhua chuckled as she glanced sideways before turning back to Si Ning, her body language screaming she doesn''t believe him. "Then why didn''t you refuse when his Majesty told you to be his Consort?" She asked as she raised her eyebrows, her voice sharp and stern, her sitting position showing that she was a noblewoman that have power and also have her pride as the Concubine of Xiu Zhicheng.

    What!

    All the historical dramas Si Ning had seen and the ones he acted in, not for once did a person refuse the Emperor especially when the Emperor wants to take in a Concubine but now Ran Chunhua just told him blandly that he had an option to refuse.

    Si Ning had no idea why Ran Chunhua would say that, it almost sounded like she was jealous and dealing with a jealous woman was something Si Ning wasn''t familiar with even though Ran Chunhua was keeping a straight face to hide any emotion from being seen but Si Ning knew from what he heard that she was supposed to be Xiu Zhicheng first wife but being the second wife hurt her pride and this made Xiu Ting, not like either the Crown Prince, Xiu Junjie or his mother Ling Changying, the first Concubine of Xiu Zhicheng.

    All these details Si Ning gathered he realised Ran Chunhua was a proud woman who wants to sit at the top of the table. Even though Ling Changying was Xiu Zhicheng first wife, Ran Chunhua still felt like her rank was higher than Ling Changying.

    Ran Chunhua sitting posture already shown that she had nothing to lose. Looking at her made Si Ning wondered how the Crown Prince title had not been stripped from Xiu Junjie and giving to Xiu Yuan but looking at her Si Ning realised it was possible and the woman sitting in front of him looked like she had things planned out and Si Ning would ruin it by joining the harem.

    "I...." Si Ning stopped because he wasn''t about to say he was scared of refusing the Emperor or didn''t know he had that option yet the option doesn''t seem like something that exists, an option he never for once thought possible or see an option like that in any of the books Ah Dai provided for him when he was searching for a way out.

    "Or do you still clench to him because you still love him?" She started, taking another sip of her tea. "Still perhaps hoping to grasp his majesty heart."

    Si Ning sighed now wondering how he was able to have a smooth relation with Liu Ting when women were so hard to understand. "I do not love him." He said firmly as his heart wavers and he felt like he just told a lie.

    Get a grip on yourself. You do not love Xiu Zhicheng, you are only weak to pleasure and that is why you sometimes think of what we did in the Jasmine Palace and as soon as you get laid everything will be normal.

    Si Ning was satisfied with his thought and he subconsciously nodded, agreeing to his thought and the last statement he made.

    "Then tell me, General Si Ning, why didn''t you refuse him and threaten to take your life unless he takes it back and leave you be!" She raised her voice a bit before giving Si Ning an apology look as she took a sip of her tea trying to calm her nerves.

    Si Ning blinked. "And what if Xiu... His Majesty refused?" He had to ask to understand their odd discussion better.

    "Then you can end your life!" Ran Chunhua almost yelled as she placed the teacup on the table with so much force it would have broke if not for her quickly withdrawing her hand making the tea spill on the table but none of them was concerned about the spilled tea.

    What? Did she just mention death?

    Si Ning couldn''t believe what he just heard, he doesn''t like how the people in this era sees death as a normal occurrence and Ran Chunhua just told him to die if Xiu Zhicheng insisted on marrying him, die for what? And gain nothing with his death, absolutely nothing.

    For such a beautiful young lady to utter such words and act like it was the right thing to do started to give Si Ning a headache.

    How dare she tell me to die?

    Oh, this was crazy than Si Ning thought, after losing an enemy it seemed he gained one. His wedding was approaching and he wondered how many enemies he would gain after getting married to Xiu Zhicheng. A wedding that was stressing him up and the cause of his chaotic mind.

    "Isn''t that what you told me General Si Ning that you are finally free and doesn''t want anything to do with his Majesty anymore when I had A-Yuan." She continued without waiting for a reply. "Do General Si Ning not stand by his words?"

    Si Ning doesn''t want to continue this discussion anymore, he wasn''t going to sit and talk to a person that just indirectly told him to die was better for him than to marry the Emperor since there was no way out of it but how to end the discussion without sounding rude made him closed his eyes to think.

    "General, the escorts have been waiting for long." Xiao Pei called outside.

    Si Ning opened his eyes, glad for the interruption. "I apologise Concubine Ran but I have somewhere to be." He said without giving a reply to Ran Chunhua question.

    Ran Chunhua stood up and wore her hat. "I will be seeing you, General Si Ning." She said and before Si Ning could say a word, she was already out of the door.

 Chapter 74 - V.I.P

    Si Ning slouched as he sighed feeling like he just had the most tiring discussion ever, he expected to see Xiu Zhicheng''s Concubines when he joins the harem but he never thought he would be visited by one and yet he couldn''t see the point of the conversation they had.

    The only thing he could understand was that Ran Chunhua doesn''t want him to marry the Emperor so Si Ning ruled over the conversation as pointless.

    "Young Master." Ah Dai called and waited before entering when he heard no reply. "Young Master, Lieutenant Jiang Ye is seeing Concubine Ran out." He reported.

    Si Ning turned and was a bit surprised to see Ah Dai had changed his cloth and was now wearing a dark attire that looked expensive to show he was going to tag along. One thing Si Ning never had the heart to do was to say no to Ah Dai because judging by Ah Dai''s personally, he may break down into tears and Si Ning would like to avoid that at all cost so he took a deep breath and stood up.

    "Let''s go." Si Ning was about to walk out the door when Ah Dai stretched his hand blocking his way that Si Ning had to stop to allow Ah Dai smoothen his cloth even though he was sure there was no wrinkle on it but he still stood there as Ah Dai dust all the invisible dust on the cloth, straightening it out and nodded in satisfaction before they head out.

    Getting to the courtyard to see dozen of palace guards with the flashy palanquin almost made Si Ning rolled his eyes. He would love nothing more than to ride his horse instead of the palanquin but as a courtesy from the Emperor, he had no choice but to accept the gesture so he walked slowly and nodded to Chen An and Ji Ran that bowed in form of greeting to him. He frowned when he noticed Yanlin standing beside the Palanquin and he quickly shifted his gaze when Yanlin was about to meet his eye. One of the bearers lifted the curtain and Si Ning wasn''t surprised to see Si Nan sitting comfortably on the chair. He was already expecting this situation when he saw Yanlin.

    "Elder brother, sit here." Si Nan scooted over tapping the space beside her as a gesture for Si Ning to sit.

    The palanquin was big enough for them so Si Ning didn''t complain, he only wondered if the bearers would be able to lift two people but since the bearers looked serious means it must be okay for them to lift two people so he entered and took his seat.

    "Are you also attending the ceremony?" Si Ning asked even though he realised Si Nan dressing was a bit extravagant because her clothes were flashy with a flower pattern on it and her hairstyle was a bit different from her usual style that Si Ning had to raise his hand to pat her head knowing he just asked an obvious question.

    The truth was that he was a little glad he was sharing the same space with Si Nan which was a good distraction because he knew that Si Nan won''t shut up and it was the perfect means for him to avoid thinking to the venue.

    "Yes, I also attended all the Emperor''s wedding banquet." Si Nan bragged. "Mo Qi is like my friend and I don''t think I can miss brother Song Feng''s wedding but seeing all these guards and this palanquin spells out an extremely important person so I want to ride with elder brother." She said smiling brightly as the bearers lifted the palanquin at Chen An''s command.

    Si Ning found himself smiling, Si Nan was right with all the palace guards with Ji Ran and Su Heng leading them looked like it was an important person in the Palanquin. "It''s just like a V.I.P treatment." He laughed thinking this was just the ancient form of escorting a very important person.

    Si Nan turned, her brows furrowed in confusion. "V.I.P? Elder brother what is that?" She asked tapping Si Ning. "I have not come across that in my books." She complained as she tapped her chin to think.

    "Do not worry about that, you are learning well." Si Ning reassured her, a small smile playing on his lips.

    "You know Nie QingYang is waiting for me but I sent her a message that I will come with you." Si Nan told him as she smiled brightly.

    "Nie QingYang? Your friend?"

    "Yes, when she comes to the residence you are always busy and we don''t want to disturb you." She told him raising her hand to fix her hairpin. "Do you know mother had been busy arranging the main meeting room for you so elder brother can use it to work when you visit from the palace after getting married to the Emperor." She said and clapped once in enthusiasm, her eyes shimmering.

    "You are happy I am getting married." Si Ning noticed she seemed to be excited about his upcoming wedding. Getting married now sounds so natural to his ears that he wasn''t fighting it anymore.

    "Yes, what best thing is it than to brag that my brother married the whole Emperor of Xiu nation." Si Nan told him as she took his hand in hers and rubbed it. "I''m relieved that you choose to follow your heart because elder brother has loved the Emperor for so long." She said patting his hand.

    Follow my heart?

    Si Ning''s ears tinted to a light shade of red as he drew his hand back not knowing that Si Nan could say such an embarrassing statement that he had to turn to hide his face from her.

    There was nothing to brag about because there were options to demote a Consort of the Emperor due to a small misstep. When he joins the harem, every day would be like walking on a thin thread.

    "You know the palace is quite a dangerous place." Si Ning said not knowing when Si Nan started rooting for his marriage with Xiu Zhicheng.

    "Elder brother, you know I said I will support anyone you decide to marry so elder Brother, Si Nan support your love."

    Support my love?

    Si Ning almost chocked as his face turned to a brighter shade of red as he started to regret taking the same palanquin with Si Nan and had to survive the embarrassing words she kept saying.

    "So elder brother." Si Nan continued. "How far have you gone?" Si Nan asked tapping Si Ning to gain his attention and for him to turn to her.

    Si Ning took a deep breath and turned to face her. "Gone? To where?" He asked confused about her question.

    "Tsk." Si Nan clicked her tongue as she shook her head. "Let me say it plain, how far have you gone with the Emperor, like kissing and so on...." She raised her brows.

    Si Ning face turned bright red. "Stop!" He yelled as Si Nan looked a bit shocked at his outburst.

    That was it, he couldn''t endure it anymore, he couldn''t endure sitting in a closed place while Si Nan says embarrassing words, words that instantly reminded him of when he was escorted to the Jasmine palace.

    When the bearers stopped and placed the palanquin on the floor. Si Ning quickly jumped out, his face hot as he concluded he wasn''t going to ride the palanquin anymore.

 Chapter 75 - Stop!

    In the end, Si Ning left Si Nan and rode a horse alongside Chen An to the small banquet organised by Song Feng in the courtyard and he had expected to get there, join a table and drink but the reality was different from his imagination.

    There a small higher platform with two steps leading to where Song Feng and Mo Qi were seated on a chair while the banquet was a small banquet with people dressed luxuriously, mostly Ministers he had seen in the courtroom and some women he had never seen sitting appropriately at two long tables only sipping their drinks and smiling to the dancers who were dancing at the space created at the centre of the tables.

    When Si Ning got there, he was led to a chair reserved for him and provided with only a small bottle of wine with many plates of food, facing the boring dancers that were dancing slowly to the guqin a man was playing at the corner, the man''s eyes were closed while he nodded with a passion to show he was enjoying the tune he was playing.

    At the other end of the table sat Mo Xiang with Mo Chong Xuan and they seemed to be discussing and smiling as pleasant air engulfed them with no sign of hostility but Qiu Bai was nowhere in view and when Si Ning inquired why a Minister of Xilie was present at the banquet and seemed to be Mo Chong Xuan acquaintance, Chen An told him Mo Xiang and Mo Chong Xuan were related so it doesn''t look odd that Mo Xiang was present at the banquet.

    Si Ning wasn''t enjoying his time because Chen An that was sitting with him only made small talks, Si Nan that showed up later left with Nie QingYang almost immediately after she arrive when she noticed only the elders and important people seemed to be present and Si Ning told the palace guards and bearers to follow her along with Xiao Pei since it was Si Nan request so half of the palace guards escorted her with the palanquin bearers while the other half stayed to protect Si Ning.

    eople present came to greet him from time to time it almost seemed as if he was the one who got married and to make it worst Song Feng gaze was on him making it so obvious that when Si Ning raised a questioning brow at him, Song Feng only looked away for a moment and soon returned to staring at him making it difficult for Si Ning to enjoy the banquet that Si Ning wanted nothing than to mope but as a respectable General he had no choice than to try and enjoy himself while returning the greeting of the people that came to pay their respect to him.

    Overall it was the most boring banquet ever almost like the worst version of the parties Elite Entertainment or other Entertainment company used to organise where they would all dressed fancy, smile politely at each other and try to make connections while holding a glass of champagne.

    For Si Ning to maintain his dignity, he only sat there with Chen An and the alcohol provided was quite strong that Si Ning mentally noted he had to take little to avoid passing out because he was weak to alcohol and he had his image to keep up but after two cups, Si Ning found himself talking nonstop to Chen An.

    "... you are older than me so when will you marry?" Si Ning blurted out as he raised a brow.

    Chen An coughed to hide his embarrassment as he cleared his throat, shifting on his seat to show he was uncomfortable replying to Si Ning question.

    "General hmmm yes hmmm I will marry soon." He replied his eyes shifting.

    "Good good." Si Ning laughed quite happy that he would get to see Chen An marry in this life because Chen An as Liu Zhicheng Assistance was so busy he had no love life.

    "Hmm." Chen An nodded his ears turning red and he folded his hands.

    "But Chen An do you know that me as the General, do I have to do everything I have to attend the court assembly and read the reports you bring from time to time because you can''t make the final decision also I also have to make sure our borders are doing fine." Si Ning complained.

    "Chen An must it be like that?" He asked as he empties his cup already forgotten he wanted to have a little drink while Chen An quickly refilled his cup.

    Chen An frowned thinking of how to lessen Si Ning''s burden.

    "General I and Su Heng can handle the reports while Ji Ran can make sure the borders are fine, General only have to attend the court assembly." Chen An said watching as Si Ning took the cup he just refilled and drank the content.

    "Ah... good." Si Ning nodded as he placed the cup on the table gesturing for Chen An to fill it up as he reached for the hand fan on the table.

    "General, eat some shrimps." Chen An suggested picking some shrimps with the chopsticks and placing them on the plate in front of Si Ning after refilling Si Ning''s cup.

    "That''s how...." Si Ning suddenly cringed when he heard the harsh sound of a flute that he had to turn his head to the stage to see some drums set and a lady dressed in flashy robes that wore heavy makeup holding up a flute to her painted red lips.

    "General?" Chen An called for Si Ning''s attention his mind focused on mentally taking the notes of all Si Ning said.

    "Stop!" Si Ning yelled and stood up when the woman started playing. "Stop!"

    Everyone turned to him as the stage went quiet. Si Ning sighed, he had already had enough of the boring entertainment provided, it was time to teach them something new, with this thought Si Ning started to walk confidently towards the stage, all eyes still on him as confusion was written all over their faces while Ah Dai that was standing far from the table with the rest of the servants of the guests present quickly moved closer but it was already too late to ask what his Master wanted because Si Ning was already standing at the centre of the stage draw in the whole attention to himself.

    "This is all ancient." Si Ning announced his hands akimbo. "Let me teach how dance and I will also sing, remember it is a twenty-one-century song and dance." He said as he gestured for the drummers to clear the stage.

    Being a General was no good, it was about time to show and flaunt his talent, he might have missed many classes and not go to auditions but he was sure he was still pretty good and above average when it comes to dancing and singing even though he used to avoid dancing because he doesn''t want to sweat and get stressed up but this banquet was so boring almost like a funeral and all he wanted to do was to light it up.

 Chapter 76 - Music!

    "Twenty-one-century dance?...."

    "What does that mean? Have you ever heard of twenty-one century?"

    "What is going on?"

    "Do General Si Ning want to dance?"

    "General Si Ning wants to sing."

    "I am blessed to watch this."

    Different murmur filled the air as some of the women seemed excited and almost jumped out of their seat to clap while the other women only focused on Si Ning wondering what was happening. The men looked confused, some curious while Song Feng looked on edge as he stretched his neck and shifted forward that Mo Qi had to turn sharply to him due to his sudden movement but Song Feng was quite nervous about what Si Ning wanted to do that he didn''t notice Mo Qi that was staring at him until she tapped him to gain his attention.

    "Song-ge are you feeling cold?" Mo Qi asked concerned about Song Feng who looked on edge.

    Song Feng almost jolted and he turned sharply to her and gently took her hand in his "I am fine." He said with a small forced smile as he rubbed her hand before turning back to the stage.

    Ah Dai standing at the side started fidgeting, turning his head back and forth then back to the stage before biting his bottom lip because his Master that wants to dance and sing could be interpreted that he doesn''t like the entertainment provided or he was too drunk and doesn''t know what he was doing that Ah Dai wanted nothing than to save him. Chen An too sat at the edge of his chair wondering what was happening.

    "General Si Ning wants to dance, Song-ge don''t you think we should stop him?" Mo Qi asked Song Feng as her gaze shifted to her father and Mo Xiang that seemed to be paying attention to Si Ning.

    "I think he wants to entertain us as part of a congratulatory gift since Si Ning is my friend after all." Song Feng said in a low voice hoping that was the case as Mo Qi nodded in agreement.

    After Si Ning was satisfied with the woman and the drummers moving to the side leaving the stage for him, he first loosened his outer robe because it was going to obstruct his dancing then he removed his shoes and socks then stepped barefooted on the floor and raised his two hands to pose stylishly.

    Due to the alcohol he consumed, his eyes were narrowed and dilated making him look like an enchanting beauty that the whole courtyard went quiet as they waited for what he was about to do.

    In this era, it was sword dancing or dancing to the drums that would be the most popular but Si Ning wanted to show them his twenty-first-century dance because he had the urge to dance and sing.

    "Music!" Si Ning yelled but seeing that no one made a move, he turned sharply to the drummers at the side. "Give me some fast beat, beat the drum faster." He directed and he turned to maintain his previous pose.

    The drummers quickly set up their drums and when Si Ning heard the first beat he flipped the hand fan open matching with the second beat, his eyes looking lazily at the crowd giving the feeling of an immortal that descended upon the earth looking so beautiful that all the people present found themselves unable to look away and when he began dancing to the tune, twirling around with the hand fan covring half of his face as he jumped in rhyme with the tune of the man that was playing the guqin, the guqin player this time eyes were opened and he nodded, impressed of how well Si Ning was matching his tune just as if they had practised a hundred times together and he wasn''t the only one that was impressed because the drummer''s mouth was opened in wonder as they tried to drum and at the same time not miss Si Ning dancing.

    The dance was so beautiful that it got extremely quiet that if a pin drops it would surely make the loudest noise, they all watched as some people''s mouth fell open, watching in amazement the weird beautiful dance that seemed strange yet so beautiful that they do not want to blink to avoid missing anything.

    Si Ning bent and turned then he started to sing in a loud melodious voice, the song was an original song of the man in charge of their dancing class, it was the dancing practice he attended for a reality show but after missing two practices he was excluded from the show but he knew all the dance steps by heart.

    Si Ning danced, his voice sounding so sweet as he twirled around raising a hand to match the other, flipping the hand fan open and close even though his clothes were big it still showed how skilled he was in dancing that everyone was focused, their eyes fixed on Si Ning like they were watching the cherry blossoms just bloomed and at the same time drinking the most expensive wine because Si Ning''s dancing was so refreshing and at that moment they felt blessed to be watching him as their hearts kept beating fast in their chest knowing it was a rare chance to see General Si Ning dancing, a chance that might never happen again.

    Due to his dancing, Song Feng could see Si Ning wasn''t offended because of the entertainment provided, he only wanted to show them this beautiful dance and Song Feng felt the urge to stand up and take him away, it was a dance that shouldn''t be shown to the world that he gripped the arm of the chair tightly to avoid standing up and taking Si Ning away, as he watched he didn''t realise when tears started trailing down his face because at that moment he realised Si Ning was very far from him and since the Emperor announced their wedding means he had no chance with Si Ning. When his eyes started getting blurry that was when Song Feng quickly wiped his eyes with his sleeves to avoid drawing Mo Qi''s attention. He was so downhearted that he had to sigh but it was his choice to marry Mo Qi and he promised to treat her well.

    Shao Lang that was just coming in stopped in his track as he watched Si Ning in amazement, he would have loved nothing more than to sit ignorantly like the rest of the people present and watch Si Ning dancing but because he hadn''t had a drop of alcohol and his senses were working perfectly, he strode up to the stage in large strides just as when Si Ning turned to him, he was fast to touch Si Ning with a light tap for his body to go rigid and Si Ning fell into his arms making the hand fan fall to the fall, unable to move as Shao Lang lifted him to his shoulder breaking the trance everyone was in and many looked disappointed at his interruption but Shao Lang only started to walk away without a word.

    Ah Dai blinked and quickly rushed to the stage to pack Si Ning''s shoes before joining Shao Lang while Chen An that struggled to stand up fell back on the chair and quickly struggled to stand up and started to follow them with the rest of the palace guards out of the courtyard.

 Chapter 77 - Announcement

    First, it started with series of muffled voices that was making Si Ning''s head ring that he was forced to have no other choice than to listen to who dares disturbed his sleep only for the voices to become louder.

    "....what do we do?"

    "We should leave General for now."

    The series of conversation was drifting into Si Ning''s ears and which each word spoke was making his headbang that the banging started to increase but he was too sleepy to bother about it even though all he wanted was just strength to yell once for them to get out so he could continue sleeping without disturb.

    "...but do you think that is wise?"

    That was it, Si Ning had heard enough and he wasn''t going to just lay back anymore because it was his room and someone coming in to discuss and disturb his peace was out of place.

    Get out!

    "That is all we can do."

    I said Get out!

    Si Ning realised he had been talking in his head and no one could hear him but for him to say it out loud seemed impossible because he couldn''t open his mouth to talk since he was feeling so sleepy that he prayed silently for the people in his room to leave.

    Through their discussion, Si Ning detected it was just Jiang Ye and Ah Dai in his room but he couldn''t understand why they choose to discuss in his room. He could see that they had tried to wake him due to their conversation but it doesn''t seem important so Si Ning decided to go back to sleep and tune them out.

    When Si Ning was about to fall into a deep sleep, the door opened and he could hear someone approaching due to the heavy footsteps even though they seemed to be careful with each step to avoid making noise but Si Ning knew that person came in to disturbed his sleep and this made him more annoyed that if he wasn''t trying to sleep he would have been yelling for them to go out, instead of telling them to leave, Si Ning took a deep breath and started drifting off to sleep.

    "Xiao Pei, I have tried to wake Young Master up several time and I don''t think it''s best to leave him, I don''t want Young Master to be questioned for not attending the court meeting and..."

    Court Meeting!!!

    Si Ning flung his eyes opened and turned sharply before sitting up that his sudden movement made Ah Dai stopped in mid-sentence as he whipped his head to Si Ning''s direction along with Jiang Ye and Xiao Pie who was standing beside Si Ning''s bed.

    The words ''Court meeting'' kept ringing on Si Ning''s head and due to the light coming in through his window, nobody had to tell him that he was late for the court assembly because it was bright outside. Si Ning tried to stand up immediately only for him to fall back to a sitting position on the bed and held his forehead as a headache started to build up. His heart fell, knowing this was a big problem to him because he was supposed to attend the court meeting and it was very bright outside which means he must have missed a great deal of the meeting but he could still attend and find some excuse for coming late.

    "Oh... Oh..." Si Ning tried to move again, to get out of bed only for him to cry as he sat so still to reduce the banging in his head stretching his neck forward with his back hunched over.

    "Young Master!" Ah Dai called before jumping to his side stretching out his hand to grab the bowl of the hangover soup he made and brought to the room, waiting for Si Ning to wake up.

    "Ouch." Si Ning placed his left hand on top of his right hand on his forehead.

    "Young Master here, it will help you." Ah Dai quickly grabbed the spoon on the table and scooped some and without blowing on it since the soup was only a little warm, He pointed it to Si Ning''s mouth to feed him.

    Xiao Pei standing at the side quickly grabbed a cup and poured water into it then gave it to Si Ning which he drank at once and gave the cup back to Xiao Pei.

    Si Ning frowned as he looked around the room he remembered going to Song Feng''s small banquet but he couldn''t remember anything more than that. It wasn''t important so he could try to think about the details later but first, he had to go to the court meeting. To recover fast and to fill his stomach because he was a little hungry, Si Ning opened his mouth letting Ah Dai feed him the soup.

    "Elder brother! Elder brother!!"

    Si Ning flinched making Ah Dai hand shook but he was able to avoid spilling the soup in the spoon because he hadn''t raised it so he steadied his hand before rating it to Si Ning''s mouth but Si Ning was busy staring at the door wondering what made Si Nan yell like that. Even though his head was banging seriously that he had to close his eyes to minimise the headache as he sat up straighter then opened his eyes to see Si Nan rushed in, leaving the door wide open to shake him when Si Ning was already sitting up staring at her.

    "Young Miss, Young Master have little to drink yesterday night." Ah Dai said as he seemed like he wanted to stop Si Nan that was shaking Si Ning vigorously even though Si Ning seemed like he was about to pass out.

    Xiao Pei that was standing at the side collect the bowl of soup from Ah Dai because Ah Dai looked confused about what to do, either to allow Si Ning to finish his talk with Si Nan or continue feeding him.

    "Oh sorry, Elder brother you..." Si Nan said as she sat on the bed, wearing a serious look.

    Si Ning cringed as he raised his hand to stop Si Nan from talking because it seemed like her voice was in his ears, he bent trying to cope with the headache as he held his head.

    "Excuse me, General."

    Uh?

    Si Ning only opened his eyes when he noticed the side just right beside him on the bed dipped and before he realised what was going on, Xiao Pei pulled him back gently making Si Ning lean into him and Si Ning was a bit confused about the situation and when he opened his mouth to ask what Xiao Pei was doing. Xiao Pei already placed the tip of the bowl of soup to his mouth, tilting the bowl making the soup flow smoothly into his mouth that Si Ning found himself drinking the soup and Xiao Pei already released him after drinking without a drop left.

    Xiao Pei quickly supported Si Ning''s back with few pillows to help him sit up properly before stepping back to bow, him being sorry for his rudeness written all over his face.

    After some time watching Si Nan looking so eager to say a word, Si Ning doesn''t have a choice but to ask what the matter was.

    "What is it Si Nan?" Si Ning raised a brow as he rested comfortably on the pillows.

    "Elder brother, the Emperor just announced the crowing of the Empress, it is pasted everywhere." Si Nan announced briskly that she almost bit her tongue.

    What!

 Chapter 78 - Feeling Down

    Si Ning''s heart skipped a beat as he felt a sudden heavy weight starting to build up on his chest and was starting to pull him down as he started to feel low because deep down he knows Xiu Zhicheng had decided to take him only as his Consort, putting him in a position that was equal to his Concubines which means he would have all the riches and may end up not participating in any war because he knew that the hostile relationship between Xilie and Xiu would never be settled without a war which means the war was upcoming.

    Riding to war was an option Si Ning wanted to avoid at all cost but being a Consort means he might even lose his army because he would end up following whatever Xiu Zhicheng wanted and if Xiu Zhicheng told him he wanted the Si family army to join the Imperial army then Si Ning would not have a choice than to comply, he may also never attend court meeting and only be the Consort of the Emperor, everyone would see him as the King Consort and he would have all the respects without the power he wanted and putting him in a position that he had to respect the future Empress of Xiu and end up living a boring life.

    As a man, Si Ning would never give birth to a child which means the rest of the Concubines had a privilege over him which means Ran Chunhua would have the perfect means to deal with him that is if he ended up losing his army and he should assume the rest of the Concubines would also be like Ran Chunhua.

    At the end of the day what Si Ning fears most was ending up becoming a decoration in the palace which seemed to be what was happening now and he should also assume that one misstep then Xiu Zhicheng might even turn his back on him because he could see that Xiu Zhicheng doesn''t love him. After all, if he does, he would never marry his second and third wife which means Si Ning was alone in the palace even though he may have Xiu TianZhao backing him up but he would also be alone.

    Alone...

    Si Ning still had his family but being in the palace means he would be alone and he doesn''t want to be alone. These thoughts made Si Ning frowned because he had never thought of the negative part of joining the harem and now that Si Nan told him Xiu Zhicheng had announced the crowning of the Empress, all the negativity of being the King Consort kept flowing to his head and he wanted nothing but to shut himself in, sending his Servant, two guards and his sister out for him to be alone thinking about the purpose of his life.

    Ever since Si Ning transmigrated to this era, he had been a little proud of what he had been doing, attending the court assembly, taking care of his army, winning the war over Shen Yu, an old experience General and for the first time he felt like he had a purpose in life, things were going his way and his mother felt proud of him yet not becoming the Empress was something that would cause mental damage to him that he wished he was still drunk or didn''t accept the hangover soup from Xiao Pei because now his mind was crystal clear with no sign of being hungover making his thinking sharp except the headache that was building up due to quickly overthinking different things.

    Thinking too much was only making Si Ning''s headache worst so he tried to get out of bed.

    Seeing this made Ah Dai jumped up and quickly ran to Si Ning''s side, with Xiao Pei''s help, they were able to support Si Ning for him to stand on his feet.

    "Young Master, what is it?" Ah Dai asked, concerned about Si Ning who suddenly looked weak as he quickly packed Si Ning''s hair over his shoulder for the hair not to obstruct Si Ning''s view.

    "I have to attend court." Si Ning said trying to act as if he wasn''t disturbed by the news. "Ah Dai prepare my cloth." He really needed the courage to talk to Xiu Zhicheng and show him how displeased he was, he may end up being thrown into prison but first, he had to tell Xiu Zhicheng clearly he had no intention of becoming only his King Consort.

    "General the meeting as ended." Xiao Pei informed him before falling on his knees alongside Ah Dai and Jiang Ye. "Forgive me General for not being successful in waking you up and for forcing the soup down your throat." He said with his head bowed deeply to show how remorseful he was.

    "Forgive us, General." Jiang Ye, Xiao Pei and Ah Dai chorused as they also bent their head deeply.

    Si Ning sighed. "Yes yes, stand up." He said gesturing for them to stand up because seeing a man that had the appearance of a Young Master, a man with a stone face and a man who looked pitiful kneeling and begging for forgiveness was something Si Ning didn''t want to face so had to gesture for them to stand to hasten them up to their feet.

    "Elder brother are you not going to ask who?" Si Nan asked with a mischievous smile playing on her lips as he pulled Si Ning''s hand to divert his attention.

    Si Ning was confused about Si Nan that seemed excited but then it occurred to him that Si Nan doesn''t have anything to do with the power struggle so she was allowed to be happy for the Emperor taking in another wife and naming her the Empress.

    "General?" Ah Dai called because Si Ning was staring into space and seemed not to hear Si Nan.

    "Who?" Si Ning asked finally as he turned to Si Nan. He was glad his voice didn''t shake for once even though he tried to mask that he was upset by the question Si Nan asked because he wasn''t excited like her and he didn''t want to know who the future Empress might be nor was he interested in knowing the details about them.

    "Guess." Si Nan took his hands in hers as her eyes widen, looking eager to Si Ning''s answer as she started to rub his hands.

    Si Ning doesn''t want to play the guessing game but to avoid looking upset he forced a smile. "Who else?" He raised a brow, taking a stan like he knew who the person was because he felt like he might break down and yell to be alone if he says a name.

    "Oh brother, so you already know, I know you already know." Si Nan raised her brows. "The announcement was made that General Si Ning would be crown the new Empress of Xiu in a month time." She shrieked as she started to clap.

    What?

 Chapter 79 - Imagination

    Si Ning blinked rapidly as he tried to assimilate and understand what Si Nan told him wondering if he heard her right but seeing that she was beaming from ear to ear looking so happy when the Si Nan he knew would burst out laughing immediately if she tells a lie but seeing that she doesn''t want to call off the prank and her smile seemed genuine means it was probably true yet Si Ning found it hard to believe because Si Nan might have up her prank games and he was about to ask if she was sure about the announcement and wasn''t trying to prank him since Xiao Pei that should have informed him seemed quiet but Si Ning couldn''t detect what his expression says because just as usuall his face was impassive and Chen An that do bring news to him if he didn''t attend the court assignment wasn''t there yet.

    Si Nan produced a folded piece of paper from her perfume porch and extended it to Si Ning still beaming from ear to ear.

    "Elder brother see, it is written here." Si Nan said as she smiled brightly, her eyes crinkled.

    Si Ning hesitated a little about collecting the paper but he raised his hand to collect it only to suddenly withdrew his hand slowly because he was scared of what might be written in there, it might be words written by Si Nan that Xiu Zhicheng crowning him the Empress was a joke, it could be a harmless joke to Si Nan but to Si Ning, it wasn''t funny but no matter what might be written in it, if it was Si Nan''s prank on him then he doesn''t have a choice that to laugh it off and pretend he wasn''t offended and got the joke yet something was telling him it was a prank set up by Si Nan because she didn''t unfold the paper or raise it to show him what was written in it, instead she wanted to hand a folded paper him and let him unfold it himself.

    Because Si Ning was staring too much without a word made Si Nan tapped him, handing over the paper to him more like she forced him to take it because she took hold of Si Ning''s hand and placed the paper on it.

    Since it had gotten to the situation of having no choice than to unfold the paper made Si Ning unfolded it slowly and this was a Time like this he would have loved to close his eyes, opening one eye slightly to peep at the words on the paper so he would know if what was written in there was good or bad news but doing that would look childish in front of Ah Dai and his guards instead he straightened the paper trying not to look as he continued to straighten it as his means to peep a little as a way to mentally prepare himself about the paper content and just as Si Nan said, it was written boldly on the paper that he was to become the Empress in a month time.

    This was so unbelievable that Si Ning has to reread his name and position in Xiu for him to be sure that he was the one the announcement was referred to.

    After double-checking and confirming he was really the one made Si Ning lowered his hand, even though he was looking straight at Si Nan, his mind was far away because he could already see his coronation, see himself in his coronation robes, see himself dinning in a fine palace with a lot of pretty maids surrounding him, see himself finally seeing the opportunity to take few loads off him and having the opportunity to lazy around, sipping refreshment under the umbrella while some maids fan him, having someone play some relaxing tune while he takes a short nap, then he could finally have the power to decide his future. All he could see was a paradise that he closed his eyes to set up his imagination.

    ".... elder brother, elder brother, elder brother!" Si Nan snapped her fingers in front of Si Ning''s face.

    Si Ning finally blinked as Si Nan drew him out of his thought and he directed his gaze to Xiao Pei only to see him, Jiang Ye and Ah Dai fall to one knee and bent their heads so show their respects.

    "Congratulations General!" They chorused firmly.

    Si Ning took a deep breath as he folded his hands behind him. "I want to be alone." He said, loud and clear to avoid repeating himself as he directed his gaze at Ah Dai knowing that Ah Dai was capable of not leaving the room and try to stay with him.

    Ah Dai quickly shifted his gaze as he turned to Xiao Pei then to Jiang Ye wondering if Si Ning wanted them all to leave because he was supposed to serve him. Xiao Pei and Jiang Ye quickly stood up and Ah Dai followed suit when Xiao Pei and Jiang Ye was about to bow, Ah Dai quickly joined and they bowed before starting to leave the room with Ah Dai who was walking slowly, glancing at Si Ning, wearing a pitiful look but Si Ning didn''t turn to his direction for once until they closed the door behind them leaving only Si Nan who looked confused.

    Seeing that Si Nan was still standing there made Si Ning raised a questioning brow and just as expected Si Nan too raised her brows.

    "Mother said you should visit the Emperor in the palace and she is preparing the gift you will present to the Emperor." Si Nan told him and seeing that Si Ning made no reaction to reply, she gently pulled Si Ning''s cheek, forcing Si Ning to nod and when she was satisfied Si Ning got her message, he turned walked out of the room.

    When Si Nan shut the door behind her, Si Ning couldn''t help the smile that was tugging the corner of his mouth then he realised he was alone so he didn''t try to suppress how relieved he was so he twirled around twice and waltzed to stand in front of the long mirror then he turned around feeling quite pleased with his mood and for some strange reason he felt like dancing and singing. He was alone in the room which means he could do anything he wanted but as someone with a sense of duty, he had to dress up and go to the palace to see Xiu Zhicheng.

    The thought of seeing Xiu Zhicheng and having a reason to see him made Si Ning''s cheeks slightly heat up for a reason he doesn''t understand so he shook the thought out as he twirled around in front of the mirror getting ready to start dancing, a little dance wouldn''t hurt anybody and dancing a little doesn''t affect not going to the palace early.

 Chapter 80 - Make It Right

    "...I wandered, Baby I, I could make it better, I could hold you tighter, On that long road, Oh you''re the light." Si Ning sang as he twirled around making the water dripping from his hair splashed around before his hair settled to stick to his face and back.

    Si Ning pulled the hair that was blocking his view back and took his time matching his dance steps smoothly as he pulled out a robe from the wardrobe to check if it was suitable to his taste and see if it was an attire he could wear to the palace. "Uninvited, unwelcome, the only one who recognized me, this eternal night with no end in sight, It''s you who gifted me the morning, can I now hold that hand? Oh oh, I can make it right." He turned around, imagining himself as part of BTS performing on a stage as he turned around moving swiftly to the mirror, placing the robe he was holding to his neck but just like the heap of clothes on the floor, he doesn''t feel like it suits him wearing it to the palace so he turned around twice before throwing on the floor.

    After Si Nan told him about Xiu Zhicheng naming him his Empress, Si Ning pretended that he had a lot to think about and asked to be left alone but he had been in high spirit since then, spending a long time in the bath humming to himself as he took his time to complete all his beauty routine steps until he was satisfied.

    After Si Ning got out of the bath, he didn''t allow Ah Dai to dress him or style his hair instead he had been singing ''make it right'' by ''BTS'' in the room as he tried to choose suitable robes to wear to the palace.

    "All right, all right, oh I can make it right, all right, all right, oh I can make it right....." Si Ning sang in his loudest voice as he raised his two hands, even though he knew the song he was singing would sound strange to the people that might hear him because the song was a combination of English and Korean language but as a General, it wasn''t odd for him to know other languages so he continued to sing bringing out a purple robe.

    Si Ning was supposed to dry his hair first but he was more concerned about finding the perfect attire first. He nodded satisfied with the shiny purple robe with dark purple embroidery on it, he placed it on the bed in order to quickly pull his hair up, wrapping it into a bun before removing his outer robe that was slightly wet at the back due to his wet hair.

    It would be a waste for water to drip on the purple robe so Si Ning picked up a towel in his wardrobe and used it to wrap his hair, he touched his back to see his inner robe wasn''t wet so he proceeded to put on the purple robe and rushed to the mirror and after turning around in front of the mirror, he felt the robe was too dull for the palace so he took it off and threw it on the pile of clothes on the floor.

    Si Ning checked the rest of the robes in the wardrobe before fishing out a maroon robe and closed the wardrobe door, he walked up to the mirror raising the robe up to his neck and shook his head not satisfied with his pick before flinging it away. He turned back to stand in front of the wardrobe and just like being possessed he first suddenly turned sharply thrice imagining himself as Micheal Jackson, jumping and swiftly flexed his shoulder before resting a hand on the wardrobe door and yanked it open then he started to get more into his dance.

    "A little taller than I was before, with a voice a little more solid, all of this to go back to you, now I''ll spread wide a map called you, my rehab..."

    "Young Master! Young Master!!....."

    "Tsk." Si Ning turned sharply to the door, annoyed that his rap was interrupted when it took him so long to learn the rap verse and for once in his lifetime, he was about to rap is so smoothly without reading the lyrics on his phone.

    Just as expected Ah Dai rushed in breathing hard and Si Ning wanted to ask why he rushed in and interrupted his song only to see Ah Dai shocked expression.

    Si Ning first looked at himself to see he was wearing his inner robe and wasn''t naked, then his hair was still wrapped in a towel but looking around, he could see the heap of clothes on the floor, some even scattered around the room which might have caused Ah Dai''s shocked expression but it was something the servants could always help Ah Dai to clean the room up so Si Ning wasn''t bothered about how rough the room was.

    "Young... Mas...ter...." Ah Dai stuttered as he fell on his knees, his eyes wide and if it was a cartoon it would have already bulged out of its sockets.

    "Excuse me, General."

    Si Ning rolled his eyes getting irritated that now the rap lyrics was messed up in his brain and he would have to take time to recall the lyrics. The door opened to reveal Xiao Pei and he only glanced around the room before meeting Si Ning''s eyes.

    "General, his Majesty is on his way here, his Majesty and his escorts will be here anytime soon." Xiao Pei reported.

    Si Ning brows furrowed then he nodded and shrugged, Xiu Zhicheng coming over means he doesn''t have to go to the palace and he only had to get dressed and meet Xiu Zhicheng in the meeting room. He was about to tell Ah Dai to prepare a robe for him when he heard some loud footsteps outside the door.

    "General, his Majesty is here!" Jiang Ye made an announcement.

    What!

    Wasn''t Xiu Zhicheng supposed to go to the meeting room? why did he come to his quarters? Why did he arrive now? Did he hear Jiang Ye right?

    Ah Dai quickly jumped to his feet packing all the robes and dropping them confused about what to do as he turned to Si Ning waiting for his order instead of telling Ah Dai what to do Si Ning quickly ran to the bed and jumped on it, drawing the blanket up to his neck as he removed the towel from his head and threw it towards Ah Dai''s direction.

    It was stupid for him to pretend to sleep and leaving Xiao Pei and Ah Dai in the room he scattered but since he wasn''t thinking right all he could do was pretend to sleep.

    "Welcome your Majesty, may Your Majesty live for a thousand years.."

    Hearing Ah Dai and Xiao Pei greetings made Si Ning quickly shut his eyes knowing he just had to feign being sick as the excuse for not showing up at the court meeting, with this thought Si Ning became so still even after hearing the sound of footsteps approaching him and his heart started to accelerate even though he tried to control it but it was beating so fast he was afraid Xiu Zhicheng would hear it.

 Chapter 81 - Staring

    "Leave"

    Si Ning wanted to cry when he heard the one word Xiu Zhicheng uttered and he doesn''t need anyone to tell him Ah Dai and Xiao Pei were already leaving in a hurry and when he heard the door shut and realised he was alone in the room with Xiu Zhicheng and right at that moment being confident as an Actor before transmigrated crumbled and he became nervous as he felt the urgent need for his heart that was beating fast to return to the normal heartbeat so that Xiu Zhicheng would not hear it because he felt like if Xiu Zhicheng comes closer to him then he would surely hear it''s sound.

    With how things were going weirdly because Si Ning was nervous made him concluded that he would not feel calm anytime soon and that was when he realised he acted stupid for jumping into bed and pretending to be asleep without thinking when he was the one earlier trying to choose a perfect attire to wear to the palace to see Xiu Zhicheng.

    Si Ning realised that lying on the bed and not standing up immediately when Xiu Zhicheng came in to pay his respects means he had lost his chance to talk to Xiu Zhicheng and the only choice he had was to pretend to be asleep.

    After staying so still for what seemed like an eternity listening to the sound of the footsteps approaching him, Si Ning felt Xiu Zhicheng touch his cheek and what seemed like a sudden electric shock transmitted from his cheek all over his body, it was just like the description of what the female lead felt when the main lead touched her in a romance novel Si Ning read once in high school that he thought it was an exaggeration and stupid for a person to feel like that but just like the novel described, he would have jolted if he acted by reflex but as an Actor who was confident in his acting, he was able to maintain staying still and hope Xiu Zhicheng would leave soon as he tried to not react to Xiu Zhicheng that was trailing his hand on his cheek before finally resting his hand on his head and then Si Ning felt the bed dipped beside him and he knew Xiu Zhicheng was now sitting on the bed.

    "Si Ning you can''t sleep without drying your hair properly, you will catch a cold."

    The soothing voice of Xiu Zhicheng drifted to Si Ning''s ear and he wondered if Xiu Zhicheng was talking to him because he knew he was awake or just absentmindedly said what he was thinking out loud. Si Ning had to quickly think of what to do and after thinking it over he finally decided not to reply and pretend to be in deep sleep and to make it look real he took a deep breath and struggled closer to the side trying to avoid Xiu Zhicheng body that was touching him making him feel weirdly hot and then he felt the bed shift and heard footsteps, he knew Xiu Zhicheng had stood up and was walking out? Or around?

    Please leave.

    It wasn''t long when Si Ning felt some shifting on the bed then his head being lifted and immediately he perceived the fresh scent of sandalwood, he realised he was practically in Xiu Zhicheng arms and his head was held against his chest and Si Ning wondered what was going on until he felt his hair being wrapped in what seemed like a towel and before long he felt Xiu Zhicheng drying his hair with the towel and after that he felt his hair serum being rubbed on his hair before feeling Xiu Zhicheng gently combing his hair, it was so gentle that for the first time Si Ning found himself enjoying his hair being combed out and it was so soothing that he felt like he was lying on a bed with musicians playing the harp for him that would help release his stress and before long Si Ning started to drift off into sleep before he fell into a deep slumber he heard Xiu Zhicheng telling him they had a lot to talk about.

    Si Ning slept like a baby as he nuzzled closer to perceive the calming scent of the sandalwood, it was a weird scent and Si Ning knew it doesn''t smell like his room and it seemed he was nuzzling closer to a big pillow since everything was weird made Si Ning opened his eyes and the first thing he saw was a dark attire that seemed expensive and he immediately raised his head only to see Xiu Zhicheng that propped up a shoulder to support his head and was staring at him and how Xiu Zhicheng got to be with him came rushing to his head and for the second time, Si Ning shut his eyes wishing Xiu Zhicheng in his room was just an illusion but deep down he knew the Emperor was really in his room and to avoid looking stupid Si Ning opened his eyes only for Xiu Zhicheng to caress his cheek.

    Just like the first time, Si Ning''s cheeks started to heat up and when Xiu Zhicheng withdrew his hand, he wanted nothing more than to take back Xiu Zhicheng hand and place it back on his cheek while he placed his hand on his so that Xiu Zhicheng won''t remove his hand any longer.

    Xiu Zhicheng had been the one staring and watching Si Ning sleep but this time it was Si Ning that was staring subconsciously and found himself being lost in Xiu Zhicheng''s long and narrow phoenix eyes that was tilted up at the end, his eyes were so beautiful and it was the first time Si Ning took note of how beautiful his eyes were.

    Si Ning trailed his eyes to Xiu Zhicheng''s hair that was packed smoothly to the bridge of his nose, mouth then chin made Si Ning realised how flawless Xiu Zhicheng''s face was and how handsome his husband to be was. Si Ning had always known Xiu Zhicheng was handsome but Si Ning had never cared to take note of it but this time he was staring so much he doesn''t want to blink then he trailed his eyes back to Xiu Zhicheng lips, he remembered how soft the lips were when they kissed that Si Ning raised his hand to touch his lips and when Xiu Zhicheng lifted the corner of his mouth to smile that was when Si Ning realised what he was doing and he quickly drew back his hand as his cheeks tinted in red with embarrassment. He wanted to run and hide at how shamelessly he just behaved and even having the thought that Xiu Zhicheng was handsome.

    No! Xiu Zhicheng is not beautiful, You are just horny.

    "I don''t think I have something on my face." Xiu Zhicheng said drawing Si Ning out of his thought.

    "Hmm." Si Ning blinked as the blush started spreading to his neck and ears. He found himself blushing for no reason and started feeling nervous as he had the urgent need to go and check the mirror because he doesn''t know if his face was still perfect and if his hair was still silky and smooth that he had to turn away because he realised he doesn''t want Xiu Zhicheng to see him without him looking at the mirror first and make sure he was looking presentable.

    "Si Ning we have a lot to talk about." Xiu Zhicheng told him as he placed a hand on Si Ning''s arm.

    Si Ning knew he was right, Xiu Zhicheng said those words to him before he fell asleep.

 Chapter 82 - To Be Together

    Si Ning could feel his face heating up because of Xiu Zhicheng that had been staring at him and wasn''t even trying to hide it and it made Si Ning unable to look at him and to avoid meeting Xiu Zhicheng''s eyes, he stared at the kettle instead like it was an interesting piece of item that he was almost counting the flower patterns imprinted on it.

    For Xiao Pei to bring tea instead of Ah Dai was something Si Ning expected because Ah Dai does act timid and was self-conscious about his arm even though Si Ning never cared about that because Ah Dai had been doing his job perfectly after promising not to strain his prosthetic arm and it must have been to prevent being an eyesore to Xiu Zhicheng the reason he didn''t bring the kettle in when it was his work but looking at Xiu Zhicheng, Si Ning didn''t think the Emperor would mind. After all, he plans to take Ah Dai along with him when he moves to the palace because he would feel save eating Ah Dai''s meal or Xiao Pei than the Imperial chef and cooks to avoid being poisoned.

    Xiu Zhicheng stopped Si Ning when he was about to pour tea for him, at that moment Si Ning thought maybe he made a mistake when brewing the tea only for Xiu Zhicheng to collect the kettle gently and pour them both a cup.

    This small gestured made Si Ning froze for a moment because the Emperor just poured him a drink in his home but Si Ning quickly took his cup to get his hands busy as he thought of different types of discussion Xiu Zhicheng might want them to talk about.

    The reports on the borders were up to date and there had been no invasion or any war rising, Chen An not showing up means he had taken care of the reports and no there was no emergency for him to report so Si Ning came to the conclusion of Xiu Zhicheng wanting to talk to him was about their wedding. They were supposed to marry in a week time but the crowning of the Empress would be a month time so Si Ning wondered if they would marry next week and him being crowned the Empress a month time or if he was supposed to get married in a month time to flow with crowning him the Empress.

    Looking at Xiu Zhicheng''s expression and movement Si Ning noticed that he doesn''t look angry or displeased instead there was a calm atmosphere surrounding them which means he must have announced crowing him the Empress of his free well, this thought made Si Ning cheeks tinted with a lighted shade of red and he quickly raised his cup for his sleeves to cover up his blush.

    Xiu Zhicheng didn''t hesitate to drink the tea first without someone to taste it or Si Ning taking a sip first so he could see it was safe for him to drink it and this made Si Ning''s hand froze as he held the cup to his lips.

    This made Si Ning so confused because Xiu Zhicheng didn''t allow Xiao Pei to stay and brew them tea or the head Eunuch to taste it first which means him drinking it first means he thinks Si Ning doesn''t have any motive to poison him or he trusts his Empress to be wholeheartedly and Si Ning wanted the reason to be the later.

    Si Ning also took a sip and he was glad he brewed the tea well that he couldn''t help but smile as he placed his cup down, his heart finally at rest because now he was facing Xiu Zhicheng, a table separating them which means there was no physical contact that may cause him to become nervous.

    "I heard you had quite a great time at the Imperial Doctor''s wedding." Xiu Zhicheng pointed out as he directed a piercing gaze at Si Ning.

    Si Ning bobbed his head absentmindedly then stopped when a flashback of him standing on the stage and dancing in front of a crowd came rushing to him and he almost bit his bottom lip. When he met Xiu Zhicheng''s eyes, even though Xiu Zhicheng looked calm and collected, Si Ning had a feeling his composure was different from what he was feeling because he seemed offended. In this era where news travels faster than the Internet so Si Ning wasn''t surprised that Xiu Zhicheng already heard about it. Si Ning pursed his lips because he had nothing to say, he couldn''t blame the alcohol because he was the one that kept drinking it with no one forcing him and right at that moment, he only wanted nothing other than to dig a hole and hide.

    "If you want to dance then dance only for me because your dance is the most expensive dance in the whole world, it can''t be shown to anyone but me." Xiu Zhicheng said calmly, his expression showing how serious he was.

    "I will abide by your rules, Your Majesty." Si Ning told him.

    "It is not a rule I just don''t want anyone to see you dancing ever, I never knew you could dance and from what I heard you are a great dancer so you should dance for me one day and only for me." Xiu Zhicheng said refilling his cup.

    Si Ning nodded, he would make sure to take a little sip of any alcohol from here on because he fell asleep the other day when having a serious conversation with Xiu TianZhao and misbehaved at Song Feng''s wedding in front of many people even at the front of a Minister of Xilie. A whole General dancing in front of a whole crowd, it wasn''t something Si Ning was ashamed of because he could dance well but not remembering what happened after getting on stage and doesn''t know if he had done any embarrassing steps was making him worried because he doesn''t want a gossip of the Empress to be dancing so bad to circulate all over Zhongha.

    To prevent any occurrence means to only take little drink or drink only when alone because it seemed like the alcohol of this era that wasn''t measured was on another level stronger than the modern-day alcohol so Si Ning took another mental note to take just a sip next time when people were present.

    "When we marry, we will be one." Xiu Zhicheng continued talking after seeing Si Ning nodded in agreement to the statement. "As one, we will have to support each other." He stated firmly.

    "Yes, Your Majesty." Si Ning agreed even though he may end up not supporting Xiu Zhicheng.

    "We are alone Si Ning, call me by name." Xiu Zhicheng reminded him as he reached for Si Ning''s hand, holding it and starting rubbing it softly.

    Si Ning started feeling like a teenager in front of his crush as his palm started to feel sweaty he wished he could draw it back and wipe his palm. "Yes, Xiu Zhicheng." He said softly, the name rolled smoothly out of his mouth that he felt he had been calling Xiu Zhicheng that name forever.

    Strange.

    "Most Minister in court are opposed to our joining." Xiu Zhicheng told him.

    It was what Xiu TianZhao told Si Ning so he wasn''t surprised and only nodded in agreement to Xiu Zhicheng''s statement.

    "My mother, the Queen Dowager wants you to surrender half of the Si family army to join the Imperial army before the crowing of the Empress ceremony."

    What!

 Chapter 83 - Lost

    Si Ning withdrew his hand from Xiu Zhicheng''s hold due to the shock and weight of Xiu Zhicheng''s statement. Si Ning was trying to have power equal to the Emperor and Xiu Zhicheng announcing to make him the Empress was just the answer to it all but if Xiu Zhicheng takes half of his army to join the Imperial family army, even after marrying the Emperor and becoming part of the Imperial family doesn''t mean he was really part of the Xiu family and he would have no control over the Imperial army which means he would become crippled. It was just as Xiu TianZhao said, the Imperial family were afraid of him having more power than them and the Ministers were also afraid of him having more power than them in the court.

    Seeing Si Ning''s reaction made Xiu Zhicheng took the hand he withdrew and held it to his chest, rubbing it slowly to gain Si Ning''s attention before using his thumb to gently rubbed Si Ning''s eyebrows in a way to make Si Ning stop frowning.

    "I..." Si Ning couldn''t think of what to say, he had no idea how to reply Xiu Zicheng. It almost like a condition to become the Empress, it was a condition too heavy that it was almost like an option to choose between staying as a General or a General with the Empress position.

    Xiu Zicheng trailed kisses on Si Ning''s hand, satisfied with how Si Ning''s hand shook in respond to him. "I will give you the whole world Si Ning if you do this for my sake, for Xiu and for us to be together." He said, his statement carrying so much sincerity that Si Ning eyes widen.

    It was so difficult for Si Ning to reply that he had to close his eyes to think yet he couldn''t think of a thing, he couldn''t come up with a solution to avoid agreeing to Xiu Zhicheng terms yet he had never thought something like this would be brought up.

    Si Ning opened his eyes when he felt Xiu Zhicheng released his hand and immediately the warmth was gone. He was surprised to see Xiu Zhicheng standing and this made him panic that he had made Xiu Zhicheng angry that he quickly stood up only for Xiu Zhicheng to draw him into an unexpected hug. Si Ning stiffened at first at Xiu Zhicheng sudden movement only for him to loosen up and relaxed as he breaths in the scent of sandalwood on Xiu Zhicheng that was calming and oddly he doesn''t want to let go.

    "I know I have not been the best man for you but from now on I will try my best to make sure you see me as a perfect fit for you and I know its selfish for me to ask you for half of your army so Si Ning you do not have to reply me today nor do you have to agree to give me half of your army." Xiu Zhicheng said as he released Si Ning and placed a chase kiss on his forehead. "I will see you tonight." He told him as he turned to leave heading for the door.

    "Wait!" Si Ning felt the urgent need to stop him as he quickly tried to grab his hand but he was only able to grab the sleeve and he gently tugged at it. He felt the urgent need not to leave their discussion at that giving Xiu Zhicheng more reason not to trust him.

    Since Xiu Zhicheng already knew he went to meet Qiu Bai but didn''t say a word about it which means Xiu Zhicheng might not know what his discussion with the Governor of Dong was or he was giving him and opportunity to prove his loyalty.

    Xiu Zhicheng turned to him. "Si Ning?" He called softly.

    "Do you trust me?" Si Ning asked, he doesn''t want to give Xiu Zhicheng half of his army so the least he could do was to try and convince him that it was better for half of his army not to join the Imperial army for the sake of Xiu.

    For Xiu Zhicheng and Si Ning to marry means there should at least be a tiny little trust between them perhaps the trust between them.

    Si Ning raised his head to look at Xiu Zhicheng''s expression but his expression gave nothing away which made him confused because he had no idea of what Xiu Zhicheng might be thinking.

    "Yes, I do." Xiu Zhicheng replied firmly.

    With how much sincerity the three words Xiu Zhicheng uttered carried and his expression showing he trust Si Ning wholeheartedly scarred him that Si Ning had to quickly drop the sleeve he was holding like it was something hot that just burnt him. As an Actor under one of the best agency who mastered the act of judging people, reading people''s expression and knowing if they were just fake just like he branded the Actor Shao Lang smile as fake even though he had made some mistake due to his judgement but standing in front of Xiu Zhicheng something tells him the man before him words were absolute and he was afraid of betraying that words that he forgot the next words he wanted to say, knowing if he tried to convince Xiu Zhicheng at that moment then he would look like he was trying too hard and hiding something which had to do with having command on his whole army.

    Because he had nothing left to say Si Ning took a step back as he bowed his head not wanting to directly look at Xiu Zhicheng because he was afraid of his not concluded scheme to show on his face so he stared at his feet biting his lower lip desperately searching for a way to change the topic but before he could say a word Xiu Zhicheng was already out of the door that he only raised his head when he heard the door close and his room felt empty but calming immediately as the fresh scent of sandalwood started fading.

    Si Ning sat heavily on the floor, he was not the Empress yet but he was already starting to feel the pressure on him. It was funny that when he first came to this world he was confused and after the war he planned to enjoy his life and have many beauties accompany him everyday when he arrives home but the reality was different and from the angles he had been looking at the days to come, he doesn''t think any of the things he wanted was possible because he might end up not being relieved for a day but always worried about the future and the things he had to deal it but no matter what challenges he was going to meet, as an optimistic person he was going to deal with every challenges and prevail and be happy even though he might choose to stay with Xiu Zhicheng.

    The thought of Xiu Zhicheng made his cheeks heat up because he could still feel the feeling of his lips where it made contact with his hand making him have mixed feelings he had no idea how to figure it out but somehow he was a bit looking forward to Xiu Zhicheng coming tonight. He doesn''t know why but he felt like he needed to dress presentably when Xiu Zhicheng comes back because he would admit Xiu Zhicheng was quite eye-catching so he couldn''t help but have dirty thoughts about the Emperor.

 Chapter 84 - Overdressed Or Not

    Si Ning stood in front of the mirror checking his face and hair and he nodded as he slightly touched his hairpin, satisfied with how perfect his face and hair was but that wasn''t the reason he was standing in front of the mirror, the problem was with his attire and his indecisive mind so he started turning over and over, checking his robes from his neck down to his feet and suddenly he felt ridiculous as he removed his outer robe and almost run-up to the wardrobe immediately yanking the door opened and quickly threw the outer robe in like he couldn''t wait to get rid of it before closing the door with a satisfied expression and nodded, his hand akimbo before walking back to the table to take his seat.

    After some time of staring into space that it dawned on him what he just did then he looked down at his robes and he felt like what he was wearing was not presentable enough and Xiu Zhucheng mustn''t see him like that so he stood up to stand in front of the mirror to check his attire and after turning till he was able to at least see at least ninety percent of his attire just like he had done after Ah Dai was done dressing him, Si Ning went back to the wardrobe and brought out the outer robe then walked to the mirror while putting it on, he stood in front of the mirror adjusting the outer robe before standing still and he felt so extravagant like he was overdressed and was trying too much to impress Xiu Zhicheng. That was something Si Ning doesn''t want because he didn''t want Xiu Zhicheng to enter and feel like he was dressed up for him. After all, Si Ning didn''t think he was trying to impress anybody with how extravagant he dressed, it was just the attire Ah Dai ended up choosing for him because he was unable to choose one for himself.

    Going back and forth from the wardrobe to the mirror then back to sit at the table while removing and putting on his outer robe was what Si Ning had been doing ever since Ah Dai dressed him up that he was even getting tired of his restless motion of walking back and forth then sitting. It was so confusing and frustrating that without the outer robe he felt like his dressing wasn''t complete and he looked too plain even though Ah Dai reassured him he looked good with or without the outer robe but Si Ning wasn''t satisfied and with the outer robe he felt it was too much and now his mind was stuck in between putting on or not putting on his outer robe. To avoid thinking irrationally, Si Ning sat down and closed his eyes knowing he should have done that since to find a suitable solution.

    After thinking for some time on what to do and knowing he doesn''t have any outer robe to fit his inner robes to avoid overdressing. He opened his eyes and sighed, to balance the turmoil in his heart Si Ning removed a hand from the sleeve in a way that only one hand is in the sleeve of the outer robe making it that he was only wearing half of the outer robe and was between putting on or putting off the robe.

    "Perfect." Si Ning uttered as he took a deep breath, propping an elbow to support his head then he couldn''t help but think if Xiu Zhicheng was finally going to make love to him then the outer robe was going to get in the way making it difficult to quickly get rid of his clothes.

    The thought made Si Ning''s cheek heat up that he had to slap his cheeks a few times saying.

    Stop that Si Ning, stop it!

    He scolded himself as he tried to calm his heart that was racing as he pulled off his outer robe and draped it on his shoulder. Xiu Zhicheng wasn''t there but he was already blushing thinking of him was making Si Ning''s mind restless because he wanted to be angry for behaving like a teenager waiting for his crush then yet he couldn''t help but smile even though he wanted to frown but yet he found himself smiling and not tired of smiling and waiting because he had been dressed since afternoon so it would look like it was just his normal day dressing yet he was a bit excited since the sun went down and that was when he took note of him without the outer robe and with the outer robe which made him to become disturbed about it and thinking of what Xiu Zhicheng would think after seeing him that any little commotion outside his door made his heart race making him sit appropriately with an eager look but only to feel disappointed if Ah Dai, Xiao Pei, or Jiang Ye comes in.

    Si Ning had been trying to be indifferent to Xiu Zhicheng coming but after being eager and looking forward to seeing him, Si Ning stopped fighting it and decided to just accept it and finally concluded he was just horny because something like this had never happened to him even when he was dating Liu Ting. After all, he used to see Liu Ting all the time and they do make love so he had never been deprived of sex but now he feels like he couldn''t wait and worst he was the one behaving like a woman looking forward to Xiu Zhicheng coming over.

    "Si Ning behave yourself, remember you used to be a playboy and always the one making them look forward to you coming not the way around." Si Ning said as he folded his hands on the table quite irritated that after talking to himself, it wasn''t helping and didn''t help his racing heart yet his heart was only accelerating.

    He placed his hand on his chest, rubbing it as it would help but his palm was sweaty that he took the handkerchief on the table to clean his hand before placing it back on his chest just where his heart was and he could feel and also here the thump thump thump of how crazy his heart was beating. His heart beating fast was his problem.

    "You are twenty-five for heaven''s sake stop behaving like this!" Si Ning yelled as he grabbed and flung the outer robe away, frustrated with himself and his body that he wanted nothing but to rake his hands through his hair while swinging his hair around and yell out all that he was being frustrated about.

    "Young Master!"

    When Si Ning heard Ah Dai, he quickly straightened up then his eyes widen when it landed on where his outer robe, without thinking he jumped and rolled on the floor grabbing the outer robe and rolled back to his previous position, draping it on his shoulder as he quickly sat straighter waiting for Ah Dai to announce that Xiu Zhicheng was here and without taking note Si Ning quickly wore a smile as he tried to relax his racing heart, he entangled his fingers looking so eager at the door.

 Chapter 85 - Riled Up

    Si Ning was a bit confused when Ah Dai didn''t make any announcement of Xiu Zhicheng arriving and only walked in and closed the door behind him then bowed before heading to light up the lanterns in the room without glancing at Si Ning.

    This was Ah Dai''s routine every evening when the sun set, he would come into the room to light the lanterns and candles then after he would ask what Si Ning wanted to eat so he could start preparing it so that Si Ning would be able to eat and go to bed early. Since it was a normal occurrence Si Ning didn''t say a word and only watched him while he tried not to wear a disappointed look.

    When Ah was done, he moved closer to Si Ning and reached inside his sleeve bringing out what seemed like a letter, and stretched out his hand to hand it over to him.

    "Hmm Is that from the Emperor?" Si Ning asked blandly even though he was itching to grab it to quickly read what was written in it, instead he folded his hands and raised a brow trying to look bored like he didn''t even care or wasn''t interested in a letter from Xiu Zhicheng and only asked if it was a letter from Xiu Zhicheng because the Emperor might send him one.

    "No Young Master." Ah Dai said slowly as he held the letter with his two hands stretched forward.

    "Oh, who?" Si Ning unknowingly sounded disappointed as the light in his eyes became dull and right there his enthusiasm got extinguished making him pay attention to Ah Dai because he hoped it wasn''t a letter from Chen An.

    Ah Dai moved closer to Si Ning. "This is from the Governor of Dong, Second Prince Qiu Bai of Xilie, his guard brought it over this night." He reached inside his sleeve and brought out another letter. "The head of the palace guards, Lin Fan brought this letter this night and I think it might be from the Emperor and he is waiting outside but the guard of the Governor of Dong had left." He placed the letter on top of the letter he was holding and handed it over to Si Ning.

    Si Ning wondered why Qiu Bai sent him a message but he was more curious about the letter Lin Fan brought because it could only be a letter from Xiu Zhicheng so he opened the letter first and straightened it out while Ah Dai lit the candle on the table to make the room brighter and for Si Ning to be able to read the letter without straining his eyes.

    ''Si Ning, This letter is to inform you that I will not be able to see you tonight because I will be having dinner with my mother the Queen Dowager, and my three Concubines.''

    Si Ning turned over the letter to see if the continuation was written at the back only to discovered that was where it stopped. No apologies, no showing of how regretful and sad he was for not being able to come and this made Si Ning head almost exploded in anger because he doesn''t know why he needed the information of Xiu Zhicheng ditching him to hang out with his Concubines and didn''t even care to at least to write ''good night'' at the end of the letter.

    With how annoyed Si Ning was he didn''t even take note of Xiu Zhicheng having dinner with his mother too and not only with his Concubines, all he took note of was him having dinner with his Concubines. Si Ning interpreted it as Xiu Zhicheng prioritizing his Concubines over him. The letter didn''t even say for him to get dressed so he could have dinner with them as the future Empress, not that he would have loved to join their dinner but he wanted to feel important and be able to meet the rest of Xiu Zhicheng''s Concubines, not that he wanted to meet them but at least Xiu Zhicheng should invite him even though he might end up declining but the invitation would have least show how important he was and also save him face.

    "Young Master, Young Master?" Ah Dai called with a worried expression as he bent a little to be able to detect if anything was wrong and to quickly study Si Ning''s expression and see if he could find a solution in case Si Ning was upset.

    Si Ning sighed as he noticed he had squeezed the paper so tightly in his hand so he waved his hand as a gesture to show he was doing fine and when Ah Dai only moved back to his previous position did Si Ning straightened out the letter and without hesitation, he placed it above the candle till it caught fire.

    "Young Master!" Ah Dai called out in panic, looking around until his eyes landed on the tea tray so he quickly cleared the tray and brought it over for Si Ning to put the burning paper without getting hurt.

    To avoid worrying Ah Dai, Si Ning complied, satisfied as he watches the paper turn into ashes yet it couldn''t quench the anger in his heart that he wanted to see and punch Xiu Zhicheng for keeping his hopes up tonight only to leave him hanging. He felt so ridiculous dressing up beautifully and even worried if he should or should not put on his outer robe only for his expectation to got extinguished just like that.

    "Next time the Emperor comes, no matter what and I mean no matter what." Si Ning repeated to show how serious he was. "Do not allow him in and tell Xiao Pei and Jiang Ye." He ordered between gritted teeth as he clenched his fist.

    Tonight Xiu Zhicheng had disrespected him and showed him he would come second to his Concubines and becoming the Empress was just a title and a way to create a balance of power in the nation. He was almost fooled that Xiu Zhicheng might love him but never again, he would never be fooled twice just because Xiu Zhicheg showed him some care which might have been fake. First he does one thing and next he does the other which was making Si Ning confused about where the Emperor''s affection really lies and maybe he was pretending to like him for Xiu nation''s sake. For Si Ning not being able to know the answer was just adding fuel to his anger.

    "Yes, Young Master." Ah Dai nodded zoning his mind to do as his Master says as long as it would put Si Ning at rest but then he frowned after he finally understood the weight of Si Ning''s word. He wasn''t sure if he or Xiao Pei and Jiang Ye would be able to keep the Emperor away so this thought made him swallowed a lump on his throat.

    "Do you understand?" Si Ning had to be sure Ah Dai understood his statement.

    "Yes, Young Master." Ah Dai replied as he folded his hands looking worried as he frowned, his expression going from worried to confused.

    Si Ning''s eyes widened after guessing what might have caused Ah Dai to suddenly become nervous. "Only let the Emperor in if your life or Xiao Pei and Jiang Ye life are at stake." He said when he realized his mistake. He just gave out an almost impossible task and he doesn''t want to lose Ah Dai, Xiao Pei, or Jiang Ye just because they obstructed Xiu Zhicheng''s way.

    "Yes, Young Master." Ah Dai said as his worried expression cleared replaced with an appreciative one.

    Si Ning straightened out the next letter as he tried to control his anger because he wasn''t about to let himself be upset over Xiu Zhicheng.

 Chapter 86 - Dinner?

    ''Let''s meet.''

    Si Ning turned over the letter to see there was nothing written on the other side of the paper. Even though he knew that was there to it yet he wondered if the real meaning of the two words might be in code because it could be Qiu Bai''s way to avoid any attention to be directed at them since he might be aware of their last meeting being exposed to Xiu Zhicheng.

    Si Ning decided to look deep into each letter after touching the paper and discovered it was just an ordinary paper yet he still tried to look carefully maybe there might be hidden words in the letters as he drew the letter closer to the candle and bent his head for a closer look but after reading it and considering each letter trying to form what code it might mean to form a meaningful sentence and cracking his brain thinking only to end up with nothing.

    What sort of letter was this containing only two words, no location not even a time to meet.

    Without hesitation, Si Ning also held it above the flame till it caught fire and placed it on the tea tray Ah Dai quickly lifted it for him, by lifting the tea tray was Ah Dai''s way to make Si Ning drop the burning paper. Si Ning watched as the paper turned to ashes mixing up with the other letter ashes, he was satisfied the letters were gone but seeing the ashes in the tray was making him annoyed and he wanted nothing than to tell Ah Dai to throw it out but he wasn''t about to let anger get the best of him so he diverted his gaze over to the direction of where his pen and ink were kept and he was about to tell Ah Dai to fetch him some writing materials when Ah Dai turned.

    Without a word, Ah Dai noticed what Si Ning might want and he quickly moved towards the drawers and brought out an ink, pen, and two plain sheets of paper for him. He had already considered Si Ning sending a letter to Qiu Bai and another one to give Lin Fan which means Si Ning needed a minimum of two papers.

    Si Ning nodded, glad of the capable servant he had and he didn''t hesitate to dip the pen in the ink and wrote a short note to Qiu Bai saying they should meet at the XiXi''s place the next day at night. Because he was too upset and doesn''t think he would be able to maintain and make an indifferent expression in front of Qiu Bai and also think made him aware that he couldn''t meet Qiu Bai tonight.

    Si Ning doesn''t care if Xiu Zhicheng finds out about him meeting Qiu Bai the next day because he was already blinded by anger and also doesn''t know any suitable place for him and Qiu Bai to meet and he doesn''t think having Qiu Bai pay him a visit in his home was a good idea.

    Even though Si Ning was irritated yet his expression was impassive because he doesn''t want to scare Ah Dai by flinging away all the books on the table which was what he was itching to do as a way for him to release his anger then calm down and be level headed.

    "Young Master." Ah Dai said because Si Ning had been staring at the paper while looking lost and the tip of the pen brush he was holding was resting on the last letter making the last stroke thicker.

    Si Ning placed down the brush and folded the paper before handing it over to Ah Dai. "Make sure Prince Qiu Bai gets this and I will be taking my rest." He said as he stood up taking off his outer robe and let it fall to the floor.

    Ah Dai looked confused as he kept the letter in his sleeve. "The head of the Palace guards Lin Fan is still waiting." He said quickly to remind Si Ning. "Young Master what will you like to eat for dinner?" He asked so he wouldn''t have to come back to ask and could just go into the kitchen after delivering the letter to start cooking. He moved to pick up the outer robe on the floor.

    Si Ning rolled his eyes as he put off his shoes. "Tell Lin fan to go to hell." He said removing his hairpin turning it over in his hand, it was the dragon-shaped hairpin, one of the two hairpins he received as a gift from Xiu Zhicheng, he was able to determine that due to the shape being the emblem of Xiu and the Imperial family so he knew it must be a gift from Xiu Zhicheng.

    "To hell? Where is that?" Ah Dai inquired, curiosity written all over his face as he folded the robe and moved to the wardrobe to place it among Si Ning''s clothes that he would pack later and take it to the laundry for the wash women to dry-clean.

    Si Ning took a deep breath. "Tell him to leave and never come back." He said to avoid confusing Ah Dai or explaining what he meant because he was aware that Lin Fan wasn''t the target of his anger.

    "What will Young Master have for dinner so that Ah Dai can start preparing it." Ah Dai said when he noticed Si Ning moving towards the bed.

    Si Ning doesn''t feel like eating and was avoiding replying to Ah Dai when he asked what he would eat at first only to repeat the same question. "Bring me pineapple juice and bread, leave it on the table." He said the first random food he could think of to avoid Ah Dai worrying that he wants to go to bed without eating.

    "Young Master, what will you like with the bread?" Ah Dai asked.

    "Fish." Si Ning said the first thing that came to his mind hoping Ah Dai would leave it at that and leave.

    "Fish?" Ah Dai was confused.

    "Yes, Fish and meat with hmmm milk." Si Ning said firmly as he turned to narrow his eyes at Ah Dai, giving him a look of ''go now and stop asking questions'' as he folded his hands to show that he would not entertain any further inquiries about his dinner.

    "Should Ah Dai prepare Young Master''s bath?"

    "No." Si Ning snapped.

    "Yes, Young Master." Ah Dai bent to blow out the candle before carrying the plate of ashes and left the room.

    When Ah Dai left and the room got quiet made Si Ning first take a deep breath, his gaze directed at the books on the table he wanted to fling away so bad but he knew when Ah Dai comes back, he would want to clean it up and arrange the books back on the table which means he had automatically given Ah Dai more work to do so Si Ning only slipped into bed and closed his eyes knowing for him to forget about Xiu Zhicheng for the main time and to make his anger fade was for him to sleep, so he shut his eyes as he tried to empty his mind so he could fall asleep.

 Chapter 87 - Awake And Talk

    No matter how hard Si Ning tried to go to sleep, he was unable to sleep even after trying to empty his mind and made sure he had nothing to think about but still the picture of Xiu Zhicheng laughing with his Concubines while they fed him, drinking wine kept coming to his mind that it was so irritating.

    Why am I disturbed by this?

    The most confusing part was that he couldn''t figure out why he was disturbed by this or why he had been thinking of Xiu Zhicheng so much to the extent that he wasn''t even angry for thinking about him and that was what was irritating him the most. Si Ning wasn''t stupid to know that he was attracted to Xiu Zhicheng so he was going to label it as infatuation which means the only thing he needed was time for it to go and he would completely stop thinking about Xiu Zhicheng and finally go back to his daily life of not thinking about sharing affections with someone or making love to them.

    This thought made Si Ning smiled giggling with a wicked smile plastered on his face because he couldn''t wait for that time to come when he wouldn''t even think of Xiu Zhicheng and after their marriage, he would only see Xiu Zhicheng as a decorative piece whenever they share a bed. Since Xiu Zhicheng was the Emperor and had more than one wife means there would be days fixed to spend with each of his wives which means they might only get to share a bed once a month which means he doesn''t have to see him every day and after becoming the Empress he might not have to be attending the court assembly which means he was free.

    Si Ning smirked and turned only to almost jolted in shock as he sat up and about to yell in fright, his gaze directed at a dark figure by the table. Something tells him he doesn''t have to be frightened so he stopped to check and had to squint his eyes to discover that it was Ah Dai sitting at the table. Si Ning sighed relieved that he wasn''t being attacked or having an intruder in his room and he also realized Ah Dai must have taken his seat when he came in with the food without him realizing it because he was lost in thought and just assumed Ah Dai already left the room. He wondered why Ah Dai was in the room so he tossed the blanket back placing his feet on the floor and walked across the room barefooted to face Ah Dai who was dozing at the table, a tray of series of covered food on the table. Si Ning was about to wake him up when Ah Dai opened his eyes.

    "Young Master." Ah Dai called in alarm and jumped into a standing position.

    "Go and sleep." Si Ning told him staring at Ah Dai who was standing so still and trying not to look like he had been sleeping.

    Ah Dai''s eyes landed on the covered food on the table. "Young Master, Ah Dai has to serve you food." He said and knelt to start dishing out the food.

    Si Ning shook his head. "Ah Dai it''s too late for me to eat now so I will eat tomorrow." He said when he realised Ah Dai couldn''t see him shaking his head and even had to stretched his hand to stop Ah Dai when he was about to pour him a cup of water.

    Ah Dai nodded after looking around to confirm it was indeed late by how dark it was. "Young Master what will you like?"

    "What I like is for you to go and sleep." Si Ning said firmly leaving no room for argument.

    "It looks like Young Master haven''t been sleeping so do you want Ah Dai to accompany you, I can tell great stories." Ah Dai suggested.

    Si Ning stared at him waiting for Ah Dai to stand up and leave instead Ah Dai sat properly waiting for Si Ning to sit too while he behaved like he didn''t hear Si Ning''s statement for him to leave the room. Si Ning shrugged his shoulders and took his seat opposite him, he folded his with a ''what next look''.

    "Tell me about yourself?" Si Ning asked. Since he came home he hadn''t set his eyes on Ah Dai''s mother. Even though he fulfilled Ah Dai''s request of having his quarters renovated and given him more furnitures.

    "About myself?" Ah Dai''s eyes widen as his mouth fell in shock.

    "Hmm." Si Ning moved to his side to lie on the floor, resting his head on Ah Dai''s lap and this sudden movement made Ah Dai stiffened then he relaxed when Si Ning closed his eyes. "I am listening." He said when Ah Dai didn''t say a word.

    "My mother always does random jobs while we moved around because she was looking for my father but when they later met, he acted like he doesn''t know her since she is a mute and also doesn''t want me then we moved around and came to the capital and my mother started working at an Inn but the pay wasn''t much and they didn''t allow us to sleep inside and then General Si Yunsheng found me and my mother in front of his home when his guards were about to drive us away but he stopped them and took us in, fed us and asked us to stay." Ah Dai started talking, he placed his hand on Si Ning''s shoulder. "I remembered it was the first time I will meet someone kind that I cried along with my mother, he gave us clothes and a home to stay and then I met you, you laughed at me because I couldn''t read and write and that was when you thought me how to read and write and I promised to always serve you." He stopped when he looked down at Si Ning to check if he was asleep or not.

    "Continue." Si Ning said as he started feeling sleepy.

    "I didn''t remember much about that but I also met Commander Ji Ran and he treated me like a friend and my mother was so happy to be here and I am happy too." Ah Dai told him.

    "You like it here even though you lost your arm." Si Ning pointed out because it was scary how loyal some people in this era could be.

    "Yes Ah Dai like it here, Ah Dai likes serving Young Master and it was also my fault that I lost my arm but Young Master gave me another one."

    "You do not blame me." Si Ning pointed out even though he had crossed out Ah Dai''s name among the people he was suspected to have ill intentions towards him.

    "I dare not blame Young Master because it is entirely my fault for not being better in using a sword."

    Si Ning took a deep breath as he started to feel so sleepy. "Tell me Ah Dai, do you have someone you like?" He asked slowly in a low voice.

    Ah Dai had to listen carefully to hear him as his cheeks tinted into red. "Mhmm." He stopped as he paused his lips. "I do but not anymore."

    "When you find a nice girl or a nice man, you must tell me." Si Ning said already feeling like he was in a deep puddle and he doesn''t know if Ah Dai replied to him because he drifted off into a deep sleep.

 Chapter 88 - I Miss You

    Note: A chapter got deleted and I have no idea how that happened so I will be uploading the deleted chapter after this, Note:- Read next chapter first before this. Read ''To the palace'' chapter.

    Si Ning''s mouth fell slightly because a part of him was telling him that Xiu Yuan was at the front of the courtroom to see him. "Yuan-er?" He never expected that the name he called to sound like a question but he was a bit surprised to see Xiu Yuan so he quickly moved closer to the foot of the stairs, his attention on Xiu Yuan not realising when Xiao Pei, Jiang Ye and the rest of the guards saluted and started to leave.

    Xiu Yuan jumped up happily and started to wave his hands before clapping then returned to waving his hands to show how happy he was as he laughed then he started to climb down the stairs in a hurry.

    "Your Highness!" A palace maiden shouted in alarm as she hurried off after Xiu Yuan but didn''t try to stop him, she only walked behind with her skirt gathered in her hands to avoid tripping, making it looked like she couldn''t catch up to stop Xiu Yuan.

    Si Ning could not believe that Xiu Yuan with his big robes was running towards him, he had the feeling that he could miss a step and also his long robes might make him fall if he steps on it so Si Ning also jumped and started climbing the stairs when usually he always takes his time to climb the stairs while grumbling of how the stairs were too much but this time he was taking it two at a time wanting to get faster to Xiu Yuan before he trips and fall then he extended his hands when he was about to meet Xiu Yuan halfway and the boy stopped and jumped up happily at this gestured and opened his hands wide before jumping into Si Ning''s wide-opened arms.

    The irritation Si Ning was feeling first dispersed from him like it never existed and as he found himself giggling with Xiu Yuan as he kissed the boy''s cheek.

    "I miss you." Xiu Yuan said slowly as he pulled Si Ning''s cheeks before nuzzling on his neck and wrapping his arms around Si Ning''s neck.

    "I also miss Yuan-er." Si Ning said sincerely. Why won''t he miss the one reason that makes his worries go away because he had been so busy thinking of a solution to any problem surfacing everytime.

    Si Ning pulled back to look at Xiu Yuan''s face, it was unbelievable that Ran Chunhua was the mother of the lovely boy in his arms because they don''t even look alike but looking at him closely, he could see the boy shared some resemblance to Xiu Zhicheng and Si Ning couldn''t help but imagined if Xiu Zhicheng was also this cute as a kid.

    Si Ning smiled at the thought of a cute Xiu Zhicheng. Then he glanced around, he was surprised that the brother complex Xiu Junjie was nowhere in sight neither was Elder Qin that was always chasing after him and this made his smile widened because funny enough he wanted to see the Xiu Junjie and bring up another game he was bound to win and finally give Xiu Junjie a punishment he deserves and this made him chuckled evilly making Xiu Yuan frowned and poked his cheek.

    "Yuan did all his... homework, Yuan listened... to his tutors that the Imperial tutor too started... to teach me about history." Xiu Yuan boasted wanting to be praised.

    "You are a very good boy." Si Ning said patting his head then he looked at the boy carefully because something seemed amiss.

    "Your Highness, you have to come so that we do not delay the King Consort." The palace maiden said briskly, when she finally caught up with the two other palace maidens behind her then they bowed to pay their respects to Si Ning.

    Oh right.

    "I have to attend the court meeting Yuan-er." Si Ning told him as he patted the boy''s head. He must be the last Official that wasn''t in the courtroom yet, as the future Empress he was supposed to come early to keep up with the appearance of taking Xiu''s best interest at heart.

    Another thing Si Ning doesn''t want was to enter the courtroom when Xiu Zhicheng was already seated because the attention would be drawn to him the moment the guards open the door and he steps in making him look like he was being disrespectful to the Emperor by coming late.

    Xiu Yuan nodded in understanding. "Must you attend?" He asked pulling Si Ning''s cheeks.

    Si Ning nodded. "Yes, I have to, to make Xiu a better place." He has to put it in words for Xiu Yuan to understand better.

    "Promise me that you will see me after the meeting..." Xiu Yuan said raising his pinky finger.

    Si Ning frowned because it was still bugging him that something seemed weird about Xiu Yuan but he couldn''t place what it was. He also seemed like Xiu Yuan grew overnight and was more reasonable and even agreed to let him leave as long as he promised him.

    "Your Highness." The palace maid said, worried that Xiu Yuan was delaying General Si Ning and it could cause trouble for them because it was their fault for not stopping Xiu Yuan and allowing him to go and stand in front of the courtroom demanding to see General Si Ning.

    "Promise me, Nin Nin." Xiu Yuan pulled his cheek to gain Si Ning''s attention and raised his pinky finger to his face.

    Si Ning was still wondering what changed then it clicked that it was Xiu Yuan''s way of talking. "Yuan-er you don''t stammer anymore?" His mouth fell, just between the few time he was unable to see Xiu Yuan and now he was able to speak fluently and only stressed out some words.

    "Stammer? But I don''t stammer." Xiu Yuan protested as he pouted shaking his head in disagreement.

    "Yes you don''t anymore and that is worth celebrating so I will see you after the meeting." Si Ning said and used his pinky to grab Xiu Yuan''s pinky as a sign of promise.

    After releasing Xiu Yuan''s finger. The boy was still reluctant to let go as he wrapped his hands around Si Ning''s neck tighter making Si Ning to consider if he should raise his hand to swear.

    "It is a promise Nin Nin." Xiu Yuan said.

    "Yes it is." Si Ning agreed. It doesn''t cost him anything to spend a few moments with Xiu yuan also talking childishly to the boy was something he was looking forward to so he kissed his forehead slightly.

    "I love you, Nin Nin." Xiu Yuan said as he hugged Si Ning''s neck then he released him allowing the palace maiden to carry him and placed it on a step.

    Seeing this made Si Ning''s eyes widen because it means the palace maiden expected Xiu Yuan to climb down all by himself so without saying a word Si Ning picked you the boy and started climbing down the stairs to avoid talking too much or instructing the palace maidens how they should treat Xiu Yuan.

    Xiu Yuan giggles happy that Si Ning carried him only to place him down on the ground when he reached the stairs footing.

    The palace maidens bowed deeply, looking guilty for not carrying Xiu Yuan instead then Si Ning smiled and patted Xiu Yuan''s head before climbing up the stairs.

    "Nin Nin!" Xiu Yuan yelled when he saw the guards opened the door for Si Ning and was about to disappear from his view.

    When Si Ning heard him he turned to see Xiu Yuan stretching his neck to see Si Ning at the top of the stairs pavement better, waving at him and Si Ning chuckled as he waved back before turning and stepping into the courtroom and just as expected all eyes turned to him but he was glad to see that the throne empty which means he got to the courtroom before the Emperor and this made Si Ning to first take a deep relieved breath before walking up to stand in his position.

 Chapter 89 - To The Palace

    Note:- This is the deleted chapter, read this first before the previous chapter. Read this before ''I miss you''

    Si Ning raised his hands to allow Ah Dai to tie his belt. He had woken up since dawn but didn''t make any move to get out of bed only for him to finally stood up when Ah Dai came in to wake him up for him to get ready to attend the court assembly, even though he doesn''t have enough time to soak for long in the bathtub yet he made sure to wash up and even completed his face routine then he allowed Ah Dai to dress him nicely even though his uniform was the same with the rest of the Officials and Generals yet he wanted to stand out and look nice because he would be seeing Xiu Zhicheng, he was still annoyed that Xiu Zhicheng left him to have dinner with his Concubines yet he still wants to dress nicely because he would see him and he hated that part of him that wants him to dress nice only for that purpose.

    Ah Dai led Si Ning to take his seat and he started brushing his hair out before he started to style it into a half ponytail after adding oil to the edges then he took a golden diadem to secure the ponytail and took the golden hairpin to pin it in place only for Si Ning to stop him.

    "Take another hairpin." Si Ning instructed as he straightened facing the mirror and watched as Ah Dai inserted the other golden dragon-shaped hairpin which was the second dragon-shaped hairpin.

    "This one?" Ah Dai asked confused because Si Ning had always worn the dragon-shaped hairpin and he had no idea what to do since he just basically replaced the hairpin with the same type.

    "No not that one." Si Ning said the last thing he wanted was being adorned with a hairpin that the design had something to do with a dragon so he gestured for Ah Dai to bring the box of hairpins.

    Ah Dai first removed the hairpin in Si Ning''s hair before lifting the box for Si Ning to choose as he dropped the hairpin he was holding in it. He watched as Si Ning fished inside the box and brought out a dull but sparkling golden hairpin with a triangular-shaped jade at the end.

    "Young Master?" Ah Dai eyes widen and he made no move to collect the hairpin from Si Ning.

    Si Ning raised a brow as he raised his hand making Ah Dai take the hairpin from him. "This one." He said clearly because he doesn''t understand why Ah Dai seemed reluctant.

    Si Ning nodded satisfied when Ah Dai inserted it in his hair, he might be putting on the same type of robes as the rest of the Generals and the Officials in the courtroom yet he somehow looked stylishly and beautiful, he allowed Ah Dai to put on some powder on his face and some lip balm to make his lips popped out that Si Ning couldn''t resist smiling as he checked his face.

    He finally stood up after checking his face to his satisfaction and when Ah Dai was done styling his hair so he raised his foot allowing Ah Dai to wear his socks and shoe for him then did the same with the other foot before heading out of the room to see Xiao Pei and Jiang Yea standing in front of the door, as usual, Xiao Pei wore his hard look making him looked like a dangerous guard while Jiang Ye looked like a Young Master and they both bowed to pay their respects to him while he nodded as a reply

    Si Ning nodded taking the lead and when he got to the courtyard, he paused because he was confused that it was only the Si family guards and servants were in view but then he proceed outside the gate and he wasn''t surprised by the series of palace guards outside his gate or the fancy-looking palanquin just like he expected. The guards all bowed to him while one quickly raised the curtain of the palanquin and Ah Dai also came forward holding Yun''s reign.

    Si Ning took a step when he noticed his shoes seemed a little loosened so he bent to check but rose after feeling that it fitted him and it was just his imagination only for him to frown when he saw Ah Dai who knelt on the ground on all fours, closer to the horse, his back straight showing Si Ning that he should use him as a stepping stone to climb the horse.

    When Ah Dai noticed Si Ning didn''t make a move made he turned his head to look only to see Si Ning narrowed his eyes at him.

    "Young Master, is your legs not strained out?" Ah Dai asked looking worried because Si Ning didn''t want to step on his back which means he might have sprained his ankle.

    "If it is won''t I be taking the palanquin instead?" Si Ning raised a brow.

    Ah Dai quickly jumped on his feet looking guilty. After all, he just did something Si Ning doesn''t like because Si Ning told him never to kneel for him to climb his horse again because he considered him as a friend and also doesn''t want anybody looking down on him as a mere servant. Ah Dai blinked as he bit his lips softly wanting to apologize but Si Ning didn''t comment on it and only entered to sit in the palanquin while Jiang Ye and Xiao Pei quickly mounted their horses. Xiao Pei leading the bearers with the guards at the front while Jiang Ye followed them at the back with the rest of the guards. Ah Dai was the only one surprised at Si Ning''s action because Si Ning would take his horse instead of the palanquin, he only saluted as he watched Si Ning leave with a reluctant expression of not wanting his Master to leave him so he took a step forward holding Yun''s reign before turning to head inside with his face full of regret.

    Si Ning knew he was bound to get late to the meeting because normally he would ride his horse so fast to get there early but today he doesn''t want to ride his horse to avoid sweating and he doesn''t think the future Empress should be seen riding a horse on the street. He was about to relax since no one could blame him if he arrives late to the meeting because it was Xiu Zhicheng that assigned guards and a palanquin to take him to the palace which means it wasn''t his fault if he arrives late.

    It was quite amazing how balanced he felt inside the palanquin and only sways a little. He closed his eyes for some time and then opened it deciding to look outside the city because he felt they should be halfway to the palace but when he opened the window, due to how he saw things moving outside he noticed they were moving at a slightly fast pace and he was about to tell them to slow down when they halted.

    "General?" Xiao Pei stopped his horse beside the palanquin window. "We have arrived at the palace."

    What?

    Xiao Pei doesn''t have to repeat himself because they started moving and Si Ning watched as they passed the palace guards at the gate. He pouted, annoyed they have gotten so soon to the palace and it almost seemed as if the bearers were faster than his horse. He felt the palanquin being placed on the floor.

    "General?"

    Si Ning raised the curtain and stepped out still pouting as he turned to the stairs leading to the courtroom only to see a small figure at the top of the stairs, waving their hands vigorously in a way to hit the guard that was stretching his hand.

    "Leave me alone!"

    Xiu Yuan?

    Si Ning''s eyes widened watching Xiu Yuan yelling for the guard not to touch him while three palace maidens stood at his back looking worried and then the boy turned his head to him.

    "Nin Nin!"

 Chapter 90 - Stare

    The meeting wasn''t tense and was going smoothly that Si Ning was glad about the pleasant atmosphere but the problem was he felt eyes on him, even though Xiu Zhicheng was sitting quite a far distance from him with a bored expression while replying and giving orders to the Minister reading their report yet Si Ning could tell Xiu Zhicheng was watching him.

    Si Ning does not understand why he was being stared at so much, even Shao Lang kept glancing at him with the corner of his eyes. Si Ning knew he looked beautiful but he had always been a beauty so he doesn''t understand the stares directed at him and some of the Ministers too kept glancing at him then he concluded that it had to be because Xiu Zhicheng just announced that he would be the Empress in a month time because he doesn''t feel any hostility coming from them so he doesn''t think he was being stared at because he was yet to give the reply about whether he would sign over half of his army to the Imperial family or not.

    It was hard to ignore them but Si Ning held his head up to look confident as ever and he was quite happy Xiu Zhicheng gaze was directed at him and doesn''t even give any Minister that stepped out for the address of an issue a simple glance and to be honest Si Ning could feel his cheeks heating up.

    Si Ning was about to smile when his heart started to beat fast on his chest when it occurred to him that he might be wearing his robes on the wrong side but then again it was Ah Dai that dressed it and would never make a mistake like that then he realized the problem might be with his shoes. Ah Dai might have worn the shoes wrong for him even though Si Ning was sure he wore it right when he stepped out of his home and checked yet he was disturbed that he might be wrong so he lowered his head to see he wore it right then he trailed his eyes on his robes and he was relieved that he wasn''t wearing the wrong face or a different robe.

    Then suddenly it occurred to him that the problem might be his face but then when he left home he had looked at the mirror and Xiao Pei or Jiang Ye didn''t say anything about his face just then his mind shifted to Xiu Yuan and he was sure the boy wasn''t holding charcoal or ink and his hands were clean. If it was Xiu Junjie that he met, he would have suspected the boy doing something to his face. He wanted nothing than to see a mirror so he could check again why Xiu Zhicheng was staring at him so much or why the rest of the Ministers kept glancing his way.

    "And... we have... settled the trading... between the cities..."

    Si Ning turned to see the Minister of Finance stuttering and he noticed most of the Ministers looked tense, he felt a sudden chill at his neck which made him directed his gaze to Xiu Zhicheng only to see that he was still being stared at and this time Xiu Zhicheng was frowning which made the Minister of Finance who was waiting for a reply glanced at Si Ning, his eyes beseeching but Si Ning doesn''t understand what was wrong but he could feel the tension rising in the room and he almost shivered at the fear that he might have done something wrong he had no idea about and Xiu Zhicheng was about to judge him.

    With this thought, Si Ning bit his lower lip as he calculated that if he was to be arrested there he would have to make a run for it but he doubts he would be able to make it to the door without being caught.

    Just calm down, keep calm, what did you do.

    Si Ning started thinking of what he might have done wrong but after thinking for a while he couldn''t come up with anything but he was starting to feel uncomfortable because Xiu Zicheng didn''t reply to the Minister of Finance.

    "Your hairpin." Xiu TianZhao whispered.

    "Hmm?" Si Ning raised a brow even though he didn''t turn to look at him but he heard him so he wasn''t sure if his hairpin had shifted so he needed to adjust it but he couldn''t because of a certain gaze that was directed at him making him feel a bit shy to raise his hand to fix his hairpin and he was so confused because he was being gazed out so openly.

    "Your hairpin." Xiu TianZhao repeated without moving his lips.

    "Is it taboo?" Si Ning''s eyes widen as the thought of Ah Dai being reluctant to take the hairpin was perhaps because of it being taboo. Maybe jade wasn''t something he could use and maybe it was only meant for the Imperial family. Because he had not had time to go around not take note of things like that if not he would have known if he wasn''t meant to wear jade or not.

    "No, it''s not, anybody can use jade." Xiu TianZhao told him. "But you know."

    Si Ning wanted to ask what he meant or why he was even standing next to him when he felt a cold shiver run through his body which made him meet Xiu Zhicheng''s gaze that was hard to read.

    "General Si Ning, come here." Xiu Zhicheng voice rang out.

    "Your Majesty." Si Ning replied as he stepped forward. Was it his turn to read the reports? This he doesn''t understand.

    "Come here." Xiu Zhicheng repeated.

    Si Ning heard someone take a deep breath behind him which made him wondered if he was in trouble. He doesn''t want to be in trouble so he walked forward with his heart in his throat as all his confidence melted away and he found himself not being able to meet Xiu Zhicheng''s eye and he stopped at the foot of the steps and when he noticed Xiu Zhicheng didn''t say anything and seemed to be waiting for him to come forward made him start climbed the steps one at a time and soon found himself in front of Xiu Zhicheng and was glad there was a table separating them.

    "Your Majesty" Si Ning saluted, he doesn''t know what to do so he stared at his feet.

    "Come closer." Xiu Zhicheng said in a low voice.

    Si Ning quickly walked to stand beside the table then Xiu Zhicheng gestured for him with a finger to come closer then Si Ning found himself standing at his side and he bent his head thinking that Xiu Zhicheng wanted to whisper to him only for Xiu Zhicheng raised his hand. By reflex made Si Ning closed his eyes because he had no idea what to be expecting, he really doesn''t want Xiu Zhicheng to hit him and he even had no idea what he did but then he felt his hair loosen a bit and when he opened his eyes, his hairpin was in the hands of Xiu Zhicheng who turned it over a few times before removing his hairpin and inserted it into Si Ning''s hair. Si Ning was shocked for a second and dumbfounded that he found himself staring at the seal on the table because he really doesn''t want to look at Xiu Zhicheng.

    "You can leave." Xiu Zhicheng told him.

    Eh?

 Chapter 91 - Lets Play Again

    The courtroom became so quiet that Si Ning''s footsteps were the loudest in the room he could hear it like it was sounding directly in his ears, he made sure to keep a straight face as he walked back to stand in his position beside Shao Lang when he heard someone behind him take a relieved breath and he could bet it was the same person that took a sharp deep breath when Xiu Zicheng called him.

    When Si Ning got back to his position that what just happened dawned on him that Xiu Zhicheng just gave him his hairpin naturally in front of the whole court while he left his hair unattended to and this made Si Ning''s cheeks to be tinted into a lighter shade of pink that he had to bow his head a bit to avoid being seen that he was blushing.

    The meeting resumed and when the court got dismissed Si Ning found himself waiting outside the courtroom, he did not understand why Xiu Zhicheng had to take his hairpin but then he waited for a bit hoping the head Eunuch would appear to inform him that Xiu Zhicheng summons him but after staying for a while greeting the Ministers that approached him to congratulate him till he felt his mouth start to twitch in annoyance because it was these same people that wanted Xiu Zhicheng not to name him the Empress and realised that Xiu Zhicheng sent neither Lin Fan or the head Eunuch to call him means he doesn''t want to see him and this made Si Ning pouted childishly in annoyance as he felt the need to remove the hairpin to check the design instead he folded his hands while sulking. He also didn''t get to ask Xiu TianZhao what he meant because he ran off saying he was busy and they would get to hang out later.

    "Do you want to see his Majesty?"

    Si Ning turned to see Shao Lang and he quickly wore a fake smile as he shook his head. "No." He replied sharply even though he wanted to see Xiu Zhicheng but he wasn''t going to admit it, especially to Shao Lang so he started heading down the stairs while debating whether he should perhaps go and see Xiu Zhicheng return the hairpin or take the hairpin home.

    This was making him so confused that it almost looked like it was an exchange of hairpin but why Xiu Zhicheng would choose to exchange hairpin with him in the courtroom when the meeting was still going on was something he doesn''t understand but thinking about it too much would only add to his worries because he had the habit of overthinking so he decided to just shrug the thought off when he sighted Xiu Yuan waving at the bottom of the stairs.

    "Nin Nin!" Xiu Yuan jumped up as he smiled.

    Si Ning wasn''t surprised to see Xiu Yuan waiting at the bottom of the stairs with Xiu Junjie and the older maidservant Elder Qin who was standing behind him alongside a dozen of palace maidens.

    "Uh." Xiu Junjie snorted.

    "Yuan-er." Si Ning ignored Xiu Junjie as he went forward to carry Xiu Yuan who had already opened his arms wide to be carried. It was quite funny to Si Ning that he would find himself fond of the child that he didn''t hesitate to carry him and pat his head loving.

    "Hey, you fake Imperial father''s wife." Xiu Junjie that that folded his hands called with a look that he would not be ignored.

    Si Ning narrowed his eyes at Xiu Junjie. "Why are you here?" He asked trying to suppress the smile that was coming up because he was glad to see Xiu Junjie, instead, he suppressed the smile and he tried to look annoyed.

    "Your Highness." Shao Lang saluted the Crown Prince, as he seemed a bit confused because Si Ning just talked to Xiu Junjie nonchalantly and Xiu Junjie didn''t look disturbed or angry.

    "General Shao Lang, I can see you are well." Xiu Junjie said.

    Si Ning''s mouth almost fell because it was unbelievable the boy that disrespects him now talked to Shao Lang like a reasonable adult and even added his title to his name.

    "This is due to your Highness''s grace." Shao Lang said waiting for a reply only to see that Xiu Junjie was staring at Si Ning who didn''t look his way but busy laughing with Xiu Yuan.

    "I have been studying and learned some new words." Xiu Junjie said at the top of his voice, his hands akimbo, holding his chin high while wearing a ''praise me'' look as he took two steps to stand in front of Si Ning to show his statement was directed at him.

    "I am glad you are studying." Si Ning told him and couldn''t help but pat Xiu Junjie''s head because the boy looked cute and surprising enough, Xiu Junjie didn''t hit his hand away.

    "I mean let''s play ddak-bam." Xiu Junjie announced with a fierce look.

    Si Ning''s mouth almost fell, he still remembered how he was beaten in the game last time. "I will have to decline." He said shamelessly not even trying to conceal that he wasn''t interested. How would he introduce a game and get beaten at it, a game that was supposed to be new to Xiu Junjie which should be an opportunity for Si Ning to win?

    "You dare say no to the Crown Prince, how dare you, Si Ning." Xiu Junjie raised his voice and raised his leg to kick Si Ning but Si Ning was quick to dodge because he had been expecting it.

    "Stop kicking, kicking is bad, Junjie kicking is bad!" Xiu Yuan scolded.

    "What is that, your Highness?" Shao Lang that was standing and watching their interaction said.

    "No, it is nothing." Si Ning said briskly if he plays the game with Xiu Junjie and later loses by a wide margin while Shao Lang watch was something he had to avoid at all cost.

    "I challenge you two, two on one, see I am fair enough Si Ning." Xiu Junjie said pointing between them. "I will give the winner a bag of gold." He declared.

    What a cocky brat.

    "In case you do not know Junjie but I am quite rich." Si Ning said waiting for Junjie to burst out demanding his respect while he forgets about the game he suggested.

    "Two on one, I will give the winner a trip to accompany me to the Imperial palace river and also a golden pen." Xiu Junjie said standing firm.

    Si Ning''s eyes twitched because this boy just looked down on him and even gave him a partner. He doesn''t understand what the golden pen was or the Imperial river but who would want to accompany a child to a river then he glanced at Shao Lang to see him wear an ''i am interested'' look.

    "What is this about your Highness?" Shao Lang asked.

    "Nin Nin let''s play you promised me." Xiu Yuan pulled Si Ning''s cheek.

    Since Shao Lang was here means he would probably know most of the answers to the question so Si Ning shamelessly grabbed his hand while Shao Lang wore a confused look.

    "But the loser have to do one thing the winner wants." Si Ning said.

    "Okay Si Ning this is our manly agreement." Xiu Junjie said with a smirk.

    "Very well." Si Ning smiled. Why didn''t he think of Shao Lang helping him win and he couldn''t help but laugh inwardly because he was about to take his revenge on Xiu Junjie and make him promise to never call him either a violent man or fake Imperial father''s wife ever again but call him great General Si Ning.

 Chapter 92 - Hairpin

    "Ouch." Si Ning cringed as Ah Dai applied ointment on the red glowing throbbing point on his forehead.

    It was such a shame that Shao Lang he thought would ace all the answers while he backs him up spent time thinking about each answer to the question acting like a scholar as he stroked his chin only to get it wrong but Si Ning hoped Shao Lang would get the next one right only to get it wrong and at the end he got all the answers wrong and this earned them being flicked on the head to each wrong answer that Si Ning wondered why his forehead had to be flickered too when he wasn''t even the one that got it wrong.

    It was after Shao Lang kept getting it wrong that Si Ning realized Shao Lang only knows things relating to being a General, forming strategies and war but very bad at general random knowledge and Xiu Junjie was able to use that knowledge at beating him at every question and when it was Shao Lang''s turn, all the questions he asked, Xiu Junjie got them all right that Si Ning couldn''t help but tagged the boy as a genius because it was amazing how vast his knowledge was. At a point, Si Ning had to demand books concerning some advanced questions Xiu Junjie got but he wanted to be sure if he was right and the boy wasn''t tricking them only to open the books and found that Xiu Junjie was right.

    It was such an embarrassment for two adults unable to beat a boy at the game of knowledge. Xiu Junjie also had no mercy on them when he wanted to flick their foreheads that Si Ning had to wonder why his fingers had so much force and he showed he wasn''t even affected by the impact of the forefinger to their forehead because he never hesitates to quickly jump up to flick their forehead at getting another answer wrong.

    When Si Ning took over and stopped relying on Shao Lang and he got an answer right and wanted to flick Xiu Junjie''s forehead that was when Xiu Yuan Jumped up and said he would do it instead because he also wanted to participate in the game and Si Ning doesn''t have a choice than to back out while watching how gently Xiu Yuan flicked Xiu Junjie''s forehead even though the child thought he had applied a great force.

    Si Ning was glad the palace maidens were standing far from them and couldn''t see what was going on yet Shao Lang kept a straight face all through and after getting a question wrong, he still maintained the scholar posture and didn''t even rub his flickered forehead once but sat appropriately trying to think of the question he would ask and worst at the end of the game, he didn''t apologize to Si Ning and only told him he was glad to participate and now he was aware that he was lacking in knowledge so it was time for him to find someone to teach him and start reading.

    "Young Master, did you take a hairpin along?" Ah Dai asked as he closed the ointment and placed the bottle in a box.

    "No." Si Ning replied.

    Si Ning turned when Ah Dai removed the hairpin Xiu Zhicheng inserted in his hair because he had no idea what it looked like, It was surprising to see that it was exactly the type of the two dragon-shaped golden hairpins he owned which made him confirmed that it was indeed Xiu Zhicheng that gave him the two hairpins.

    Si Ning wasn''t sure if Ran Chunhua also wore the type because for Xiu Zhicheng to change his hairpin must mean his wives too used the same hairpin to symbolize as belonging to the Imperial family yet it doesn''t make sense to Si Ning because it was never like that in the traditional ancient dramas he had seen and on set.

    The meaning behind Xiu Zhicheng wanting him to wear this particular hairpin was something Si Ning doesn''t understand, If he had worn his to the court means he and Xiu Zhicheng would be wearing a matching set and it was almost like Xiu Zhicheng used it to tell everybody he belongs only to him because he might not take note of Xiu Zhicheng''s hairpin doesn''t mean others in the courtroom didn''t take notice and it could be the reason he was stared at that Xiu TianZhao even mentioned it.

    ''Matching hairpins? Just like a couple.'' a little voice said in Si Ning''s head which made his cheeks tinted in red and he quickly bowed his head so his hair could cover his cheeks, preventing Ah Dai to see his flushed face.

    "But where did Young Master see this one and the hairpin Ah Dai inserted in Young Master''s hair, where is it?" Ah Dai asked as he opened the hairpin box and want to place the hairpin in it but Si Ning stopped him and collected it.

    The hairpin Si Ning chose earlier was so beautiful and it was such a shame that he couldn''t barge into Xiu Zhicheng''s study and ask for it back because he doesn''t understand if Xiu Zhicheng took it because he likes it or was concerned about him wearing another hairpin than the dragon-shaped hairpin.

    "Gone." Si Ning replied flatly holding the hairpin firmly because he doesn''t want it to mix with his two hairpins even though it was the same type yet he doesn''t want it to mix for a reason he doesn''t know.

    "Gone? Young Master lost it? and it was a gift from Imperial doctor Song Feng." Ah Dai said more to himself in a low voice.

    What?

    "What! Song Feng gave me the hairpin?" Si Ning turned sharply to him because he was able to catch what Ah Dai said.

    "Yes Young Master, he gave you as a set, he has one and one for you but then you only wore it once then came home never to wear it again." Ah Dai explained.

    "Really?" Si Ning wondered why he never wore it again when it was such a beautiful hairpin so he raised a questioning brow so that Ah Dai would start talking if he knows the reason behind it.

    "You only went to the palace that day and Ah Dai didn''t accompany you but since then Young Master always wore the dragon hairpin but Young Master, do you know that giving a hairpin can be a sign to show affection to that person." Ah Dai told him.

    "And this makes Ah Dai wonder if Young Master Song Feng may like you oh of cause he does, he is your friend." He added as he started brushing Si Ning''s hair out.

    Si Ning didn''t reply instead he turned the hairpin he was holding in his hand, it looked ridiculous for him to have three same types of the hairpin which means he had to return the one he was holding. He never thought about his hairpin for once and didn''t allow Ah Dai to insert the same dragon-shaped hairpin in his hair because he was still a little annoyed because of what happened the previous day and that was why he wanted nothing added to his dressing that would look like the Imperial family emblem and that was when he found out he owned series of beautiful hairpins and the one Song Feng gave him was perfect and as a gift, he wants it back but to get it would be a problem because he doesn''t think he was bold enough to ask Xiu Zhicheng for it back.

    A hairpin as a sign of affection.

    Si Ning wondered if that was what it was about. The dragon-shaped hairpin as an affection of love from Xiu Zhicheng or a sign of property.

    "Young Master, Ah Dai have prepared the clothes for you." Ah Dai told him.

    "Hmmm." Si Ning turned to see the dark robes Ah Dai laid on the bed.

    No this won''t do.

 Chapter 93 - Script

    "Young Master." Ah Dai whispered as a means to stop Si Ning that gathered his skirt in his arms to be able to walk faster.

    "Anyue what is it?" Si Ning asked loudly turning to Ah Dai, his skirt still gathered in his hands before turning to peep around the corner. "And call me Young Miss." He whispered.

    "Young Miss." Ah Dai said as he moved to stand in front of Si Ning, diverting his attention to him and when Si Ning raised a brow made him proceed to straighten out his Master''s skirt and wasn''t surprised to see Si Ning''s eyes widen which means he wasn''t aware of the skirt he packed in his hands.

    "Young Miss, who are you here to see let this gentleman escort you to your destination." Jiang Ye that appeared from nowhere said.

    "Yes?" Si Ning was glad the person he was looking for had appeared before him. So he straightened up to face Jiang Ye as Ah Dai stepped back.

    "It is quite dangerous for Young Miss to walk at night and I may look like this but I am General Si Ning''s right-hand man so what did you say, pretty lady?" Jiang Ye asked as he stepped closer to look deep into Si Ning''s eyes. Acting like a Young Master that found a beauty he couldn''t ignore.

    Si Ning smiled, wearing a flirtatious look. "Oh, I will gladly like General Si Ning''s right-hand man to escort me." He said in a thin sharp voice to sound like a woman as he blinks slowly having the air of a Young Miss from a noble house.

    "Call me Commander Jiang." Jiang Ye said wearing a bright smile as he straightened up and cleared his throat.

    "Okay Commander Jiang." Si Ning smoothed out his skirt as he took a step forward to fall beside Jiang Ye while Ah Dai quickly falls behind them.

    Si Ning''s neck was killing him due to the heavy hairpin Ah Dai inserted in his hair and all the hair clips and jewelry to adorn his hair. He straightened his neck and almost trip on his skirt when Jiang Ye quickly took his hand and was able to prevent him from falling.

    "You are like a bright star in the night which is causing everywhere to be too bright and I can''t even see where I am stepping on." Jiang Ye said releasing Si Ning''s hand.

    What a cheesy guy.

    Si Ning doesn''t understand if Jiang Ye just tried to recite a poem or some romantic lines meant to sweep him off his feet because his statement was a big red flag that if he was a girl, he would not hesitate to label him as creepy and run away.

    "Thank you, Commander Jiang." Si Ning said acting shyly even though it was embarrassing enough to be walking around in skirts but he had to follow the script to the end.

    After Ah Dai chose a set of dark robes for him that he would wear to the XiXi tavern. After checking the robes Si Ning realized he boldly wrote a letter to Qiu Bai that they should meet at the XiXi tavern when he was about to get married in a month time and must not be caught by any of Xiu Zhicheng''s informant for Xiu Zhicheng not to lose his trust in him but he was blinded by anger to not care about what might happen after but now he was thinking straight and knew he made a mistake of setting the XiXi tavern as their meeting place when it was this same tavern he was seen and was reported to Xiu Zhicheng and worst, it was too late for him to set up another meeting place.

    In order to avoid getting caught by any Xiu Zhicheng''s underlying, Si Ning had to dress in female clothing''s Ah Dai was able to get for him and to avoid anyone knowing about it, it was Ah Dai that styled his hair and did his makeup and when they were done and he looked at the mirror, Si Ning was impressed because he doesn''t think anyone would see him and know it was General Si Ning walking on the street. He was impressed that Ah Dai was able to style his hair in a way that his forehead was slightly covered to conceal the red point on his forehead.

    To be on the safer side, Ah Dai also dressed in female clothing and went by the name Anyue while Si Ning would be called only Young Miss to avoid dropping a fake surname and be investigated by anyone that thinks he was suspicious-looking but he doubts that.

    Because Xiao Pei was well known and it would look suspicious if he escorts them because he was always too serious and Si Ning doesn''t think he would ever choose to escort a pretty lady so he excluded him and planned that Jiang Ye would come to meet him as a stranger and ask to escort them and that means Si Ning would have him as his guard while Si Ninh would follow like it was a normal thing to follow a stranger but it was the emergency act he could come up with as a means to get someone to guard him till they get to the XiXi tavern.

    To leave the residence, Si Ning considered jumping over the fence but he couldn''t with his skirt, and if he was seen then he would be labeled as a suspicious person so he and Ah Dai took the back gate not covering their faces because Si Ning though they don''t need to hide because if they use a veil then they might be marked as suspicious so he decided to walk out boldly with Ah Dai.

    "You look so beautiful, perhaps will you like to accompany me to the XiXi tavern?" Jiang Ye asked.

    No matter where Si Ning looked, it all seemed normal and he doesn''t think anyone was watching them but still, he had to keep the act up. It wasn''t a wise decision for a Young Master to shamelessly invite a Young Miss to the brothel but this time around Si Ning doesn''t have a choice than to go with it and make them look like two horny people that finally seen the opportunity to go wild.

    "And what do we plan to do there?" Si Ning asked looking curious folding his hands in front of him as a means to prevent himself from reaching for his skirt and gather it in his hands to be able to walk smoothly.

    "Many things, Perhaps you will like your maid to not follow us." Jiang Ye suggested.

    Such a stupid script but Si Ning smiled because surprisingly Jiang Ye''s act was good and he was able to follow the script even though he changed some words but it was expected because Si Ning brought about the act and was able to hammer the role Jiang Ye would be playing in his head.

    in cases like this, the maid should be excluded but when Si Ning looked behind him and met Ah Dai''s pleading eyes he was unable to send him away knowing Ah Dai would go home and become depressed while thinking that he was abandoned.

    "Let him join us." Si Ning said. "I mean let her join us." He corrected, his eyes darting around only to see there was nobody close to them and he was safe.

    "Come, this way Young Miss." Jiang Ye led them to the back entrance where a tall heavily build guard in dark robes with a sword strapped to his waist stood, the guard didn''t say a word and allowed them in.

    Si Ning knew going in easily must be due to Jiang Ye''s preparation and he was impressed nodding his head in affirmation as they entered the narrow passage and just as expected, it reaks of incense and strong perfume.

    Not again.

 Chapter 94 - Glance And Talk

    "....."

    "....."

    "....." Si Ning leaned forward as a means to show he was waiting for Qiu Bai to start the discussion because he was tired of them acting polite and glancing at each other without saying a word.

    When Si Ning entered the room in which he met Qiu Bai the last time he came to the XiXi tavern, he first sighted Qiu Bai sitting at the table by himself while different kinds of dishes were laid before him on the table and he was just eating slowly by himself. Si Ning was a little surprised because he had expected the situation to be like his last visit to the brothel where Qiu Bai was drinking with a lot of beauties.

    Qiu Bai''s eyes widen when he saw Si Ning dressed in women''s clothing that it took a while for him to recognize him and that was after Si Ning moved closer and sat across him.

    There was only an incense stick at the corner of the room but the room felt pleasant and cozy, different from the smell of the incense stick the last time. When Si Ning got closer he noticed that even though Qiu Bai was acting as he used to yet there was a gloomy air surrounding him and dark circles under his eyes even though it wasn''t noticeable yet Si Ning could see it because he had been unknowingly studying the man across him since he had to think before talking, watching his actions so as not to offend the dangerous man by picking out his words and due to this he was able to pick that Qiu Bai seemed troubled.

    Si Ning tried to keep his composure while wearing a look that cross-dressing wasn''t a big deal and it was normal the way he dressed so he doesn''t need to explain himself to Qiu Bai, all he had to do was to wait for Qiu Bai to start talking because after exchanging greetings, Si Ning doesn''t think it was right or needed for him to be the first to start their conversation when it was Qiu Bai that wanted them to meet.

    The problem that was making Si Ning feel a bit uncomfortable was Qiu Bai that kept glancing at him while he took a sip of his drink, watching him like he was watching his prey but Si Ning sat appropriately, he might be dressed like a woman doesn''t mean he was a woman that had to be wary of Qiu Bai who he had to meet at the brothel and as a General, he shouldn''t be afraid so Si Ning tilted his chin up to show that he was comfortable as he placed a hand on the table trying to maintain a posture that would relieve the strain on his neck.

    "Are you that scared of the Emperor of Xiu that you had to dress like this General Si Ning?" Qiu Bai used his chopstick to pick a fish and placed it in the empty plate he sets in front of Si Ning.

    "I do not see anything wrong with my attire." Si Ning would rather die than admit he was afraid of Xiu Zhicheng finding out his movement.

    Boldly coming without a disguise was suicide which was just like using his hands to spoil his plan that had been going smoothly so Si Ning wasn''t going to let Qiu Bai know of his fears because it was none of Qiu Bai''s business.

    Qiu Bai smirked. "General Si Ning and you know a part of who I am yet you dress so tempting." He raised his cup to his lips and flicked his tongue slowly at the tip in a seductive way while he slowly narrowed his eyes while watching Si Ning.

    Are you trying to act seductively?

    Si Ning almost rolled his eyes instead he looked straight into Qiu Bai''s eyes. "Do Prince Qiu Bai perhaps have a fetish for a man dressed in women''s clothing?" He would rather they go straight to the point so he could leave. He doesn''t think he would be able to relax until he gets home, get rid of the attire, and lie on his bed after knowing that he wasn''t found out.

    "Who knows." Qiu Bai said as he proceeds to place more fish on Si Ning''s plate then poured him a cup of alcohol.

    To not seem rude and be suspicious of Qiu Bai made Si Ning pick up the chopsticks next to his plate to pick a fish and took a bite, normally he would be wary of Qiu Bai that kept looking at him like he was using his eyes to undress him but since Qiu Bai was also eating the same fish so he doesn''t think of it being poisoned.

    "Thank you, Prince Qiu Bai, the fish tastes wonderful." Si Ning said sincerely, he never expected the fish to be delicious.

    Si Ning wanted nothing than to call Ah Dai in so he could taste the fish and make the type for him next time and due to this thought made him turned in the direction of the door then regretfully looked away because it would seem rude for him to call Ah Dai in to taste the food, Qiu Bai could also mistakenly read the situation as Si Ning calling his servant to taste if the food was safe which was something Si Ning would like to avoid.

    "Have your drink." Qiu Bai gestured to the cup of alcohol he poured for Si Ning.

    Si Ning reached for the cup but withdrew his hand. "I am cutting back on alcohol." He lied, he would rather drink alcohol in the safety of his room or with TianZhao or even Shao Lang because he was told it was Shao Lang that took him home after he got drunk at Song Feng''s wedding and drinking with Qiu Bai was a line he doesn''t want to cross because he might pass out or misbehave in front of him and that would automatically ruin the image of a strong General Qiu Bai sees him as.

    Qiu Bai took the alcohol he poured for Si Ning and drank it all at once then he placed a small teacup in front of him and poured him a cup of tea. "Tea then." He said placing the kettle down.

    Si Ning frowned wondering if Qiu Bai drank the alcohol to show him that it wasn''t poisoned and that made Si Ning a bit embarrassed because Qiu Bai might have thought he refused the alcohol because he doesn''t want to be poisoned. So this time Si Ning couldn''t refuse the tea so he carried his cup to take a sip.

    "Congratulations because I never thought the Emperor of Xiu would consider making you the Empress." Qiu Bai told him as he picked a slice of meat from a bowl and placed it in front of Si Ning before picking a slice of meat to put on his plate.

    Si Ning smiled. "I told you, my word is absolute." He couldn''t help but brag a bit as he raised a brow because he doesn''t understand why Qiu Bai was picking out food for him.

    Qiu Bai chuckled. "Was it worth sacrificing half of your army?"

 Chapter 95 - Propose

    How does he know?

    Si Ning had nobody to reply to the question he just asked in his head. According to Xiu Zhicheng, it was the Queen Dowager that suggested half of the Si family army joining the Xiu army and there had never been a discussion like that in the court which means someone closer to Xiu Zhicheng or someone closer to the Queen Dowager gave the information to Qiu Bai.

    Qiu Bai telling him about it means he was confident that Si Ning would be joining Xilie or Si Ning would never tell a soul because they were meeting in secret or it was Qiu Bai means of letting him know someone was working for him close to the Emperor, Queen Dowager of a member of the Imperial family because he considered Si Ning not to be a threat.

    Si Ning had already known someone was working close to Qiu Bai but he didn''t try to find out the person because he never considered them to be deep in the inner court or someone who might be closer to Xiu Zhicheng or the Queen Dowager.

    According to how the situation seems, Si Ning could guess the person working for Qiu Bai wouldn''t be someone closer to Xiu Zhicheng because he doesn''t think Xiu Zhicheng told anyone about the request of half of the Si family army joining the Imperial army which only leaves out the people closest to the Queen Dowager for Si Ning to suspect but looking at it front another angle, he couldn''t help but think it might be someone that advised the Queen Dowager about it and that person could be the one closer to Qiu Bai or the person might be in contact with Qiu Bai''s informant.

    Si Ning was annoyed that Qiu Bai had given him something to think about that he had to bite his tongue slowly to avoid lashing out or asking how Qiu Bai knows because he knew Qiu Bai would never give him a straight reply which means it was nothing but a waste of time if he decided to ask.

    Si Ning couldn''t come up with a reply to Qiu Bai''s question because he also doesn''t know if he should agree to Xiu Zhicheng terms or not.

    Thinking about it suddenly made him dizzy that he quickly took another sip of his tea to clear his head then he felt his body starting to get hot but he could only ignore it because it was just his imagination.

    "If you lose half of your army then what will you be called General Si Ning or what nickname do you think the members of the court will give you?" Qiu Bai asked refilling Si Ning''s cup.

    "A wise man." Si Ning replied. He knew giving up half of his army wasn''t being wise, it was almost like he was a pawn to the Imperial family and he wouldn''t blame the Officials if they see him as one if he complies with Xiu Zhicheng''s request yet he doesn''t want to agree or see himself as a pawn because he only belongs to himself and his family.

    The members of the court giving him a nickname made him wondered if he hadn''t been given one already and as long as they didn''t call him the nickname to his face then he doesn''t need to worry about it.

    Qiu Bai smirked. "Or perhaps a man who chose love over reason." He said in a hard tune as he suddenly concentrated on Si Ning like he was studying him ignoring that he heard Si Ning''s reply.

    "I do not think so." Si Ning replied sharply and almost glared at Qiu Bai only for him to quickly wore an impassive look. He knew what he felt for Xiu Zhicheng wasn''t love, it was just infatuation and him wanting to sleep with Xiu Zicheng only for his pleasure but he wasn''t about to tell Qiu Bai that.

    Si Ning noticed his reply doesn''t seem to please the man across him because looking at Qiu Bai and seeing how his eyes had turned red and how he seemed to have lost a screw on his head because there was a bright evil smile plastered on his face caused a warning sign to start ringing in Si Ning''s head and that was when it reminded him that the man sitting before him was a dangerous man and would not be please with his halfhearted answer but Si Ning doesn''t belong to him and he wasn''t from Xilie which means he had no obligation to give Qiu Bai a reply or side with him. He was also a hotshot in Xiu which means Qiu Bai was on his turf and he had absolutely nothing to fear about him.

    Qiu Bai was dangerous but Si Ning doesn''t fear him, he was only threading carefully before he couldn''t conclude what he wanted but still, he certainly knew he doesn''t want war or ride to war anytime soon because if he does ride to war, there was no guarantee he would come back alive but he had already been dead once and he doesn''t want to die again not in the life that for once he seemed to be in control of things and everything was going smoothly for him, the most important point was that he was rich and extremely important to his nation.

    "Tell me, General Si Ning, if you lose half of your army then what is my purpose of wanting you to side with me." Qiu Bai pointed out as the smile faded Like it was never there.

    Si Ning doesn''t know how to reply and he was about to think only to realize he was unable to and was starting to feel hot. "I never said I will hand over half of my army to the Imperial army." He replied the first statement he could think of as he took a sip of his tea, drinking the tea as a means to get rid of the hotness that was building up because it doesn''t seem to be his imagination.

    "It is just a little time before you accept this proposal so instead of accepting why don''t you come with me because I am leaving Xiu tomorrow." Qiu Bai told him.

    Si Ning''s eyes widen. "Why should I do that?" He asked almost like a whispered as he felt his head weigh a ton and his vision getting dim.

    He had been searching for the real reason for their meeting and Qiu Bai''s last statement already pointed out to it but him bringing up his proposal was so confusing that Si Ning couldn''t resist raising a questioning brow as he waited for an explanation.

    "If you come with me, you will have your army, the Ge family army and then we will wage war on Xiu and at the end, you will have more than what you wish for, you will have freedom, have riches and even have Xiu if you stay by my side as my wife." Qiu Bai stated as the corner of his lips rose into a small smile as he stared across him the man that had his cheeks tinted in a rosy color and was giving off an extreme sex appeal.

 Chapter 96 - Hot

    Si Ning blinked as it became clear Qiu Bai was talking nonsense but he knew some people would have jumped on to the Prince offer just to become powerful and have everything they ever wanted but Si Ning as someone that came from the twenty-one century doesn''t like the idea of war at all, in this life he was already rich so he wasn''t greedy, all he needed was power to protect himself and those important to him yet he couldn''t refuse Qiu Bai to avoid being seen as someone that had taken Xiu''s side.

    Whether he takes Xiu or Xilie''s side, Si Ning knew the war would be unavoidable because he had been going on for long. If Qiu Bai goes back to his country and be crowned the Emperor then all hope to avoid war would be lost.

    "I would have love for you to marry the Emperor of Xiu and then find a way to get rid of him but I want to see him suffer and I also consider you becoming my wife is the best option for you." Qiu Bai narrowed his eyes. "So what do you think General Si Ning?"

    Si Ning wrapped his hands around his cup to take another sip of his tea when he felt the sudden urge to leave. "Excuse me Prince Qiu Bai I have to take my leave now because I have urgent matters to attend to." He lied and frowned before his voice wasn''t audible enough for Qiu Bai to know he wasn''t asking permission to leave because he was going to leave anyway.

    To leave wasn''t Si Ning''s way of escaping before finalizing their discussion since he knew running away from his problems doesn''t solve anything but he wanted to leave because he was feeling dizzy and him getting hot all over wasn''t reducing even after taking tea to calm his nerves, he was only getting heated up and something tells him to quickly exit the room so he could have Ah Dai send a doctor to his room when he gets home. He was feeling so dizzy and couldn''t think at the moment, what he thought was best for him was to leave.

    Seeing that Qiu Bai didn''t say a word which might have been his silent agreement for him to leave, not that Si Ning needed him to agree for him to leave before concluding their discussion.

    Si Ning tried to stand up because he felt sudden fatigue but after successfully standing to his feet, he felt so dizzy that he staggered as he felt a sudden weakness on his legs and he couldn''t prevent himself from falling with his mouth opened in shock when he found himself lying flat on the floor.

    What?

    Si Ning narrowed his eyes to see clearly but everything became hazy as he felt his temperature increasing, his breath becoming heavy that he had to open his mouth to breathe easier then it occurred to him something was wrong and he raised his hand to his cheek, he could feel his face heating up.

    What was happening?

    Si Ning was unable to think but all he wanted was to get out of the room because he thinks he had fallen sick, it was a sudden sickness making him feel the need to leave and get himself treated so he tried to stand again but his legs became numb and he fell on the floor.

    This made him turned weakly to Qiu Bai to see his reaction maybe he was making a move to help him up but he was shocked to see that Qiu Bai made no move to help him and was just sipping his drink calmly and watching him like a lion watching his prey and this sent a sudden shiver all over Si Ning''s body and he was horrified because it wasn''t a shiver of fear but of excitement.

    This was odd, so odd that he could feel a bit of pleasure just gazing at a predator behind the table making all the cells in his body come to life and that was when Si Ning''s gaze landed on the teacup, he was the only one who drank it which means Qiu Bai might have added poison to it.

    A sense of panic made Si Ning turn to the door and at that moment something collided with the door with a loud impact and Si Ning could swear he heard a groan and picked the sound of a person that might have called his name once but it was only once.

    "Anybody out there? Jiang Ye... Ah Dai." Si Ning wanted to call in a loud audible voice instead his voice was low. "Jiang Ye! Ah Dai!" this time he yelled with all the strength left as he tried to raised his head that had become so heavy he lifted his weak hand and pulled the heavy hairpin away but it only felt as if it didn''t have any impact as he felt like his head weigh a ton.

    When Si Ning heard no reply made him started crawling towards the door worried about why Ah Dai wasn''t running in to ask what he needed but his movement made a certain part of his lower body come in contact with the floor and it sent a sudden shiver and a bit of pleasure all over his body as the thing between his legs in the lower part of his body started to swell.

    Oh No!

    At that moment Si Ning felt all the energy in his body drained as he turned, his cheeks already tinted in red, his eyes narrowed as he tried to look at the man behind the desk and his eyes landed on his lips and surprisingly he felt like crawling over to attack him and Si Ning was more than horrified with his dirty thoughts yet he was still sane to know that he doesn''t want that.

    What was added to the tea?

    "What?" Si Ning rubbed his weak legs together to get rid of the heat in his body and to cause some friction to lessen the swelling. "What did you do to me? Ahhhh..." It was then he realized he wasn''t poison but he had taken tea that contained an aphrodisiac effect and he couldn''t help but think he left the last time when things were getting heated between them which might be the reason Qiu Bai added an aphrodisiac to his drink.

    "Something to make you want me." Qiu Bai said as he gripped his cup tightly.

    It hurt Qiu Bai to see the man that laid helplessly on the floor with an extremely seductive appearance, his cheeks red, his eyes narrowed, his lips plump and his fair neck exposed due to the crawling and seeing this was making a certain thing on Qiu Bai''s lower half starting to swell at a fast rate and he tried to hold back that the cup he was holding cracked then he growled and threw it at the wall, the cup shattered breaking into a million piece and with a sense of urgency, Qiu Bai jumped over the table to pin Si Ning down, holding the weak hands firmly and found himself staring down at the most beautiful enticing man he had ever seen and he couldn''t wait to lick him all over and then he began to attack him with kisses all over his face, breathing hard as he captured Si Ning''s lips.

 Chapter 97 - Lose Control

    It took some time for Si Ning to realized that he was being kissed by Qiu Bai. His body was so hot and he wanted to rub himself free from the binding chains of pleasure so bad. He should be glad Qiu Bai was willing to help him but surprisingly he doesn''t want that, he doesn''t like Qiu Bai kissing him and doing as he pleased so he summoned all the ounce of energy left in him to push the attacker off of him but Qiu Bai quickly pined his two hands above his head with one hand.

    That moment Si Ning had no energy to refuse but only clenched his teeth to prevent Qiu Bai from driving his tongue in but Qiu Bai solved it by using his thumb and index finger to apply pressure on Si Ning''s cheeks and when Si Ning opened his mouth, he drove his tongue inside happily kissing him like he needed it to survive. Si Ning tried to use his tongue to push him out but it was fruitless until he was successful in biting Qiu Bai''s lower lip making his attacker withdraw from him.

    "I never plan for this Si Ning, I only wanted the Emperor to see you here with me." Qiu Bai said and licked the blood that was spotting on his lip before proceeding to lick Si Ning''s neck. "Yet after seeing you dance and sing at that Mo Xiang cousin''s wedding, seeing how alluring you are and yet you came in dressed like that, after seeing you dance you became the cause of my endless sleepless night thinking that you will soon become another person''s man." He loosens Si Ning''s belt pulling at his robe till his chest was exposed to him.

    "You make me crazy Si Ning and I think it is time I make you mine, it will be the best decision I ever made." He said as he proceeds to loosen his belt.

    Xiu Zhicheng

    Si Ning was feeling so dizzy but he heard Qiu Bai clearly that Xiu Zhicheng was coming and this created a sense of panic as he started to fight back.

    Si Ning started panting trying to free his hands from his attacker''s hold but he was too weak and Qiu Bai didn''t bulge. "Jiang Ye! Ah Dai!." all he was worried about was Xiu Zhicheng finding them in that position and there would not be any type of explanation that would get him out of it.

    Even though there was never an engagement but Si Ning already considered himself as Xiu Zhicheng''s man and he knew the way they do things concerning marriage in this era was different and Xiu Zhicheng announcing that they would get married in a month time means he shouldn''t cheat. He had never considered cheating on Xiu Zhicheng even after knowing he left him to have dinner with his Concubines.

    "You are so beautiful." Qiu Bai said as he parted the robe to get a better view of Si Ning''s fair chest and the two little bud on his chest got his attention that he couldn''t help but use his thumb to caress it and Si Ning shivered which made him shook as he licked his nipple.

    "Prince Qiu Bai stop this... Ahhh.. you... are making a mistake." Si Ning had no choice than to result to trying to talk his way out of the situation because trying to use force wasn''t working and it seemed no one was coming to his rescue.

    He helplessly watched as Qiu Bai moved to suck his erect nipples while the hard thing on Qiu Bai''s lower half rubbed him so hard Si Ning shivered then he raised his leg to kick him but the kick was so weak that it didn''t affect Qiu Bai a bit and this only increased Qiu Bai''s movement of rubbing their erection together through their clothing.

    "Xiu Zhicheng." Si Ning whispered. He had no idea why he said that name but it was the name he could think of and oddly he was wishing that Xiu Zhicheng could come through the door to save him.

    The name seemed to agitate Qiu Bai because he bit Si Ning''s lip before licking his lips all over to prevent it from bleeding.

    "Don''t worry, he will soon get here but I will have you first my General Si Ning." Qiu Bai told him as he moved to remove his belt. "I can''t be gentle because we don''t have time." He explained tossing his belt away.

    "Xiu Zhicheng!" Si Ning yelled even though he was far from being heard.

    Si Ning''s skirt was about to be pulled off when the door busted open as if his cry was finally heard and this immediately sent Qiu Bai into a standing position as he jumped to take his sword right beside the sitting mat turning to face the intruder.

    "General!" Xiao Pei who just barged in called holding a bloody sword. "Be quick!"

    "You will not take General Si Ning!" Qiu Bai seethed drawing out his sword running towards Xiao Pei as their sword clashed together. "He is mine!" He seethed.

    The sharp metal clashing made Si Ning cringed but he had never been so happy to hear Xiao Pei''s voice as he turned to look at the Xiao Pei while he squinted his eyes to see him clearly and then another figure approached him.

    "Forgive me, General for coming late." Si Ning blinked to see it was Jiang Ye coming into his view, his vision might be hazy but he could still see some thick red blood all over Jiang Ye''s face but before he could ask what happened. Jiang Ye first fixed his cloth and tied his belt briskly then carried and threw him on his shoulder like he weighs nothing before running towards the door.

    "You!" Qiu Bai kicked Xiao Pei and rushed to Jiang Ye.

    When Qiu Bai was about to slash Jiang Ye who pulled the door opened, Ah Dai that had his prosthetic arm gone and his arm was bleeding blocked his view and raised his good arm to block the way only to receive a blow that sent him flying in place of Jiang Ye.

    "Ah Dai..." Si Ning called weakly watching as Ah Dai collapsed on the floor, blood pooling around him and Si Ning thought Jiang Ye was about to help Ah Dai only for Jiang Ye to start running through the passage as Xiao Pei blocked Qiu Bai from running after them.

    No No No Ah Dai No No....

    Si Ning couldn''t say a word but moaned due to the friction caused by his lower half brushing against Jiang Ye''s body. "Ah Dai.." he called weakly stretching his weak hand in the direction of the room they just left as he bit his lip to avoid another moan from escaping, his eyes filled with unshed tears.

    "Forgive me General but no matter what His Majesty must no catch you here." Jiang Ye said

    Si Ning clutched to his cloth. "No... no... Ah Dai, we have.... to.... help him." He wanted to cry for Ah Dai that was left behind yet he couldn''t help the pleasure coursing through his body.

    It was such a shame that he was even embarrassed with the situation he was that he had a little control over his body and he wanted nothing that to be in his right senses to deal with Qiu Bai, at least give him some punches for them to be even because he would never forgive him for putting him through this ordeal, for hurting Ah Dai, almost hurting Jiang Ye, fighting with Xiao Pei and giving him some strong aphrodisiac that made him want to chase after pleasure when he was supposed to be clear headed after seeing Ah Dai and his guards state.

 Chapter 98 - Run

    The image of Ah Dai lying cold on the floor made him started dangling his legs as a sign of refusal to make Jiang Ye understand he doesn''t want to leave Ah Dai behind but he was weak and the drugs were making his whole body tingle all over that he wanted to cry yet he wasn''t able to and his motion slowed before stopping because he couldn''t feel his legs anymore.

    "General, Ah Dai is fine, Xiao Pei will find a way out." Jiang Ye assured Si Ning in a hurry, holding him tightly to his shoulder.

    "How... can... you... be sure." Si Ning''s voice broke and was low.

    "Trust us General, Ah Dai will be fine so as Xiao Pei" Jiang Ye replied firmly.

    Jiang Ye was so fast that Si Ning wondered how he could carry a grown man on his shoulder while running through the passage and no matter what he says to stop him only increased his pace that Si Ning resulted to pounding Jiang''s back with all his strength yet he knew it would just be like it was a two-year-old that was hitting him because Si Ning could nearly lift his hands that after hitting Jiang Ye once, he let his hands dangles to be able to rest before hitting him again, his gaze hazy and breathing short due to the heavy incense in the passage and lack of fresh air.

    "Jiang Ye... I say ah stop."

    Jiang Ye neither complies nor acts like he was listening as he kept running through the passage only to stop at the corner to check if they were clear till they finally got to an opening.

    Seeing that the strong scent of incense was gone and fresh air assaulted him made Si Ning raised his head and he wasn''t able to see much but he could tell they had left the tavern and he expected Jiang Ye to put him down so he could order him to go back to help Xiao Pei and Ah Dai instead Jiang Ye started walking close to the walls to conceal himself while still carrying Si Ning.

    Si Ning wanted to yell but he was feeling dizzy and could feel his inner pant getting wet due to the liquid coming from the tip of his thing that was still erect and refused to go down only to result in leaking due to the amount of friction created between Jiang Ye''s shoulder and his lower half. Si Ning wondered if Jiang Ye could feel it, he would also be embarrassed to ask, and seeing that Jiang Ye was serious in taking him away, he knew he had to hold his questions till they get home because it wasn''t his fault he had a boner and shouldn''t be ashamed.

    It was funny that he never thought that Qiu Bai could drug him when he did when he was an Actor, drugging him and taking him home only for him to be saved by Liu Zhicheng and this proved that no matter what life, Qiu Bai would always be scum.

    "Jiang Ye, you have to leave me here and save Ah Dai." Si Ning said and clutched to Jiang Ye''s robe yanking it to prevent Jiang Ye from moving forward but since the robe was big made it impossible to obstruct Jiang Ye''s steps and Si Ning made a motion to pinch him but the robes had so many layers and Jiang Ye didn''t feel it.

    "Forgive me General, we first have to get as far away as pos...." Jiang Ye stopped mid-sentence when they heard some footsteps and this made him move too close to the wall.

    Seeing that his head was about to be hit to the wall made Si Ning raised his hand to cover his head as he readied himself, he closed his eyes for the impact that never came and when he opened his eyes, he could see it was just an inch left for his head to hit the wall. Not wanting to make things difficult for Jiang Ye made Si Ning stayed still because he also had no idea who was approaching and also didn''t want Xiu Zhicheng to see him. When the footsteps were gone, Jiang Ye started moving.

    "Who goes there!"

    Si Ning stiffed and he could hear a sword being unsheathed as Jiang Ye halted until his track and turned to face their company and before Si Ning could say a word, Jiang Ye lifted him and carefully placed him on the ground and drew Si Ning''s head against his chest to secure Si Ning''s identity from being exposed.

    "Get away from her!"

    Talk about bad luck, this was the worst, Si Ning clutched his cloth and turned to get a glimpse, and just as expected, they were seen by a troublesome person which was the head of the palace guards and Lin Fan being there means Xiu Zhicheng was probably around. Lin Fan was few feet from them but Jiang Ye was quick to draw Si Ning''s head and then carefully stepped forward as he pulled Si Ning behind him, now using his whole body to block Si Ning from view. This made Si Ning clutched to the back of Jiang Ye''s robe because he was going to prevent his face from being seen at all cost because his situation was absurd and worst of it was he was wearing female clothing, he panted, opening his mouth to breath easily as sweat trailed down his face as he shifted his foot slightly to allow blood flow to his legs to make it come alive.

    No matter how Si Ning looked at the situation, it was just like he had been kidnapped by Jiang Ye and worst he had been drugged which made him staggered as he clutched to Jiang Ye''s robe and he was afraid to say a word which might expose his identity and even if they prove that he and Jiang Ye were together would not make Lin Fan leave without confirming their Identity before they leave.

    "General I will fight him, I want you to run as far as possible and you were never here." Jiang Ye whispered taking out a handkerchief and lifted it to cover half of his face because it was dark and Lin Fan was quite far away which means he haven''t seen his face.

    Si Ning raised his hand to grab his robe and pulled it to prevent his chest from revealing and the other hand to clutch to Jiang Ye''s robe refusing to let go.

    "General please." Jiang Ye whispered with a hint of urgency, It was a tight situation for him, he couldn''t prove he was protecting Si Ning because Lin Fan mustn''t see his face. No one must know General Si Ning came to the XiXi tavern to see Qiu Bai.

    "Run!" Jiang Ye yelled suddenly and pushed Si Ning back and at that moment he jumped and ran to clash his sword with Lin Fan.

    Si Ning lifted his skirt and ran to the opposite direction and this time tears started to flow from his eyes because he had never imagined that there would be a day he would be running to save himself while leaving his precious Servant and his two guards behind to cover for him.

 Chapter 99 - Halt

    Si Ning was running slowly while stopping to catch his breath when he noticed Lin Fan was rushing towards his direction and he was about to turn to face him to at least kick him or back away only for Jiang Ye to catch up with Lin Fan with his sword raised forcing Lin Fan to stop in his track to quickly block the sword that was descending at his back and this allowed Si Ning to escape.

    "Young Miss, let me help you!" Lin Fan shouted as a means to stop Si Ning that was rounding the corner and almost out of sight.

    Si Ning didn''t waste the chance Jiang Ye gave him as he picked up his pace ignoring Lin Fan''s weak attempt to stop him. Si Ning''s head was banging to the swords clashing making it seem like it was sounding directly to his ears resulting in a headache, giving him a boost to quickly leave their premises. He knew that Lin Fan was probably trying to help him but it was none of his business which was one reason Si Ning was annoyed that Lin Fan couldn''t mind his business because it might have seemed like Jiang Ye was trying to abduct him at first but seeing that he was trying to help him escape while defending against Lin Fan should have already given Lin Fan the picture that they were together.

    Yet Si Ning could not blame Lin Fan for wanting to confirm their identity because they might be a spy that infiltrated Xiu and this made Si Ning realized that Jiang Ye would be having it difficult with the head of the palace guards. Jiang Ye was also using a handkerchief to cover half of his face as a means to conceal his identity so that Lin Fan would not recognize him which would result in a long-lasting fight as long as no guards come to help Lin Fan.

    Si Ning ran breathing hard and sweating and when he heard just the faint sound of the metal clashing which shown that he had run for quite some distance made him fall on his knees due to his weak legs and turned to the direction he had been coming from. His eyes were stained with unshed tears and he remembered that he left Ah Dai bleeding on the floor, Xiao Pei to fend off Qiu Bai, and Jiang Ye to fight Lin Fan for him to escape.

    Thinking that he might never get to see them again made him clutched his chest as he felt a sharp pain run through it. They might not be his family but they had become important to him, Ah Dai might be unreasonable sometimes but he had considered him as his friend and a friend doesn''t leave another friend in danger just to escape. He also does not want Jiang Ye who had always looked like a Young Master to sustain any injuries and doesn''t want Xiao Pei fighting in his place. Leaving them to deal with a problem he caused made him a scumbag when the scumbag was supposed to be Qiu Bai.

    Si Ning had considered this life as his chance to redeem himself, his chance to finally be a decent celebrity yet he was running away like a coward and would get his servant and guards killed just to escape from Xiu Zhicheng finding out he went to the XiXi tavern to meet Qiu Bai. He had gone through a lot wearing a skirt and wearing some heavy pieces of jewelry just to avoid being recognized as General Si Ning so that his position would not be threatened and he would finally be the Empress of Xiu. Thinking about it made him concluded that just for Xiu Zhicheng not to see him in the XiXi tavern doesn''t worth his servant and guards life. Xiu Zhicheng might as well see him and take back his announcement and Si Ning knew he would gladly give up the position just for Ah Dai, Jiang Ye, and Xiao Pei to be safe.

    Without thinking Si Ning rose to his feet running towards where he had been coming from, breathing hard as he supported himself with the wall, he felt he should hurry before something bad happens to Jiang Ye because he still had to order him to go back to Ah Dai and Xiao Pei because they might be having a difficult time.

    Si Ning was glad to be saved from Qiu Bai but he doesn''t want Xiao Pei to fall into Qiu Bai''s hands or Ah Dai. He had seen how they bargain for a life in the historical dramas he had seen. Even though he was the General but he doesn''t have the heart of being one and doesn''t think he could bear Ah Dai or Xiao Pei falling into Qiu Bai''s clutches or see them get tortured, he was from the 21st century and doesn''t consider this reality as a movie.

    Si Ning could hear the swords clashing getting louder till he rounding the corner and got to the opening, he was in time to see Jiang Ye kicking Lin Fan and was about to run and jump over the fence to escape only for Lin Fan to jumped to his feet swiftly without showing he was shaken by the kick then he slashed at Jiang Ye''s leg making him climb unfruitful yet Jiang Ye held the copping and tried to jump over the fence by using his hands to lift himself us only for Lin Fan to raised his sword, ready to slash Jiang Ye''s back.

    "No!" Si Ning yelled. "What are you doing to my guard!" It took him a lot but he was still able to sound audible enough.

    When Jiang Ye heard him made him turn his head sharply and with the energy left in him he jumped up down and somersaulted till he got to Si Ning''s side then he used his body to shield Si Ning from Lin Fan''s view as his attempt to avoid Lin Fan seeing Si Ning''s face. Lin Fan might know it was Si Ning''s voice he heard but as long as they escaped without seeing Si Ning made him lack evidence and since Si Ning was dressed in female clothing would also make it hard for them to consider Si Ning as a Young Miss.

    Si Ning''s gaze was still hazy but he could see that where Lin Fan slashed Jiang was socking fast with blood and there was blood dripping from Jiang Ye''s hand but it was a relief to Si Ning that Jiang Ye was still alive.

    "Who are you!" Lin Fan asked pointing his sword towards their direction.

    Si Ning was expecting the question because he doesn''t sound like a girl at all. "Stop it! By the order of General Si Ning!" He said and stepped forward then reached to hold onto Jiang Ye''s hand.

    "General." Jiang Ye said shocked that Si Ning came back to protect him.

    Si Ning was about to tell him it was okay now when he realized there was an extra person in the Opening standing just right beside the wall. It was because he was busy and focused on saving Jiang Ye that he didn''t realize he was being watched and until he felt a cold a shiver run down his back making him swallowed a lump on his throat before turning to lay his eyes on Xiu Zhicheng that stepped forward.

 Chapter 100 - Caught

    Xiu Zhicheng!

    The gaze Si Ning felt was never wrong, it was that same gaze from the court, the one that stared at him throughout the court meeting and Si Ning narrowed his eyes at the man in the shadows that finally stepped forward into the light.

    The moment Si Ning laid his eyes on Xiu Zhicheng, something burst in his chest and it wasn''t fear but relief and happiness, at that moment tears kept trailing down his eyes and he wanted to run over to hug him but when he felt that Jiang Ye was trying to slip his hand out of his hold that was when he remembered their situation that he wasn''t supposed to be seen by Xiu Zhicheng, that was what Jiang Ye was trying to protect him from.

    It was all over, Xiu Zhicheng had seen him and the Emperor wasn''t stupid for him not to connect the dot because they were close to the XiXi tavern and even though if the Emperor never assume that he went to the tavern to see Qiu Bai then he might have gone there just to have some fun and had to disguise as a woman to avoid being caught and no matter from the angle Si Ning was trying to look at his situation everything about him was pointing to him as guilty, he couldn''t even say he came over to investigate some matters when he had Jiang Ye and Xiao Pei to carry that out for him so he ended up just standing there with no excuse to give.

    The whole situation was already pointing that he should forget his dream of being the Empress, it was all over and at that moment Si Ning wasn''t sad. To lose people close to him just to step up his rank was something he doesn''t want and right there he accepted that he should probably forget about being the Empress because he had no excuse to give about his fishy appearance. Xiu Zhicheng had seen Jiang Ye attacking Lin Fan which means they had something to hide.

    Si Ning tightens his hold on Jiang Ye and he refused to release his hand, all he could think of was that he had to protect Jiang Ye at all cost so he stood to his ground. He wasn''t able to see Xiu Zhicheng expression not until he started walking towards them with a murderous glare that made Jiang Ye quickly fall to his knees and kowtowed on the floor while Si Ning moved forward and bent a little in the process because he refused to release Jiang Ye''s hand. All he knows was that he doesn''t want to lose anybody anymore.

    "No." Si Ning said when Xiu Zhicheng stood a few feet in front of him. He wanted to cry and beg Xiu Zhicheng to please spare Jiang''s life yet he couldn''t form those words.

    "Please spare General, Your Majesty, General Si Ning did no wrong it was all my fault, please kill me." Jiang Ye said loudly enough for Xiu Zhicheng to hear as he raised and banged his head on the ground.

    Si Ning held the hand he was holding firm as he looked away from Xiu Zhicheng knowing that if the Emperor decided to take Jiang Ye''s head then he would offer to protect him so Si Ning also fell on his knees. It was hard that he was drugged making him not able to think clearly because he should have already thought of a way to get them out of the situation but the least he could do was to beg for their lives and endure getting imprison along with Jiang Ye. He was about to tell Xiu Zhicheng it was all his fault when a group of guards rushed into the opening, all dressed in black and covering half of their faces and Si Ning could see it was Xiu Zhicheng''s hidden guards and no guards were putting on the palace guards uniform which means Xiu Zhicheng might have gone out in stealth because now that Si Ning could see him he noticed that the Emperor was dressed as a noble.

    Seeing that Xiu Zhicheng was watching made Si Ning paused his lips because now he could view himself as being in a dire situation which means whatever he says would be used against him in the court which means he should just shut up and allow Xiu Zhicheng to assume his crime then he could find a way to turn over the crime when his head finally clear up after being imprison given him enough time to think of a way out.

    "Young Master!"

    Si Ning raised his head and he had never been so happy to hear that voice, he blinked and squinted his eyes to be able to see clearly when he saw one of the men that rushed in carrying Ah Dai in bridal style.

    "Young Master... Ooooh.." Ah Dai started wailing as he stretched his hand towards Si Ning.

    Si Ning noticed that the hand stretched towards him was broken. It was the prosthetic arm he gave Ah Dai and because he was too weak to move he only knelt there trying to find the strength to stand up as he watched how Ah Dai stretched his good hand towards him just to reach him and when he looked among the guards he discovered that Xiao Pei was nowhere in sight.

    After trying to think of the different scenarios that might have happened to Xiao Pei or where he could be only to come up with nothing made Si Ning clenched his fist weakly as he opened his mouth and started panting, annoyed that the drug hadn''t worn off.

    "Stop moving you will bleed out." The guards that were carrying Ah Dai said as he tried to make Ah Dai stay still.

    "Forgive me, Young Master, Ah Dai is useless and wasn''t able to protect you." Ah Dai cried. "Ah Dai couldn''t protect you!" He wailed like he was in pain just from knowing that he wasn''t able to protect Si Ning.

    Si Ning was still breathing hard and he wanted to reply so he stood up weakly, releasing Jiang Ye''s hand in the process because he had to first check if Ah Dai was truly okay because from what he could see Ah Dai looked pale. All he could think about was checking if Ah Dai was okay before concentrate on where Xiao Pei might be so he stepped forward only to fall forward and Xiu Zhicheng raised his arms in the process and caught him. Si Ning shook when an Immeasurable pleasure ran through his body due to this contact as the calming scent of sandalwood surrounded him that he couldn''t resist taking a deep breath of the scent and another part of him responded which made his face turned red when he looked up to meet Xiu Zhicheng''s eyes. His eyes dilated as it falls on the Emperor''s lips and he raised his hand to touch the lips slowly thinking of how soft it would feels if he reached and stand on his toes to meet the lips with his.

    Xiu Zhicheng can''t take his eyes off the extremely captivating man in his arms that looked so tempting that he had the urge to hide him away from view because this appearance shouldn''t be seen by anybody so he lifted him in bridal style.

    "Your Majesty." Lin Fan said firmly waiting for Xiu Zhicheng''s order.

    "Take care of the injured and Lin Fan search the tavern and kill whoever knows that Si Ning came here tonight."

    For some reason, Si Ning considered that order as sexy and he shivered when Xiu Zhicheng gaze met him, that was when he realized he wanted the Emperor so bad.

 Chapter 101 - I Want You (18+)

    Si Ning''s eyes were on the man carrying him and he felt safe and comfortable in Xiu Zhicheng''s arm that he nuzzled closer feeling so hot and desperate to get rid of the heat in his body. He had no idea where they were but when Xiu Zhicheng laid him on the bed and he found himself amid some warm flowery scent made him desperately raised his weak hands and started pulling weakly at Xiu Zhicheng cloth because he couldn''t wait to rid in contact with his skin instead of Xiu Zhicheng to submit to him, he took a hold of Si Ning''s hands and pinned it above his head, this position reminded Si Ning of when Qiu Bai pinned him down but this time something was different because he wants to devour the man in front of him.

    "Si Ning, I will call the Imperial doctor to tend to you." Xiu Zhicheng told him unable to take his eyes off the man below him.

    Si Ning narrowed his eyes but seeing that Xiu Zhicheng eyes darkened, his breathing a little fast it was almost unnoticeable but Si Ning could see he was trying hard not to attack him because when he raised his thigh it was able to come in contact with something hard that he couldn''t help but shiver and just then Xiu Zhicheng released his hands with an uncertain look.

    "Your Majesty." A guard called outside the door waiting for the Emperor''s order.

    "Call the Im....."

    Before Xiu Zhicheng could finish his statement, Si Ning pulled him suddenly that it caught Xiu Zhicheng by surprise till their lips meet. It was even better than the first time they kissed under the pavilion that Si Ning couldn''t have enough that he opened his mouth and Xiu Zhicheng too didn''t hesitate as he drove his tongue in tangling it with Si Ning''s giving no space for Si Ning to take over as he dominated the kiss.

    Xiu Zhicheng kissed him so hard, trying to draw out the sweetness in his mouth not giving Si Ning any chance to breathe and when he finally parted his lips to watch the man that was panting in his arms, his cheeks crimson, his lips swollen and inviting but he still pulled away into a sitting position as he used his hand to rub his face and looked away.

    "Your Majesty?" The guard called.

    Seeing that Xiu Zhicheng drew away from him for the reason he doesn''t understand made Si Ning sat up and pulled his robes opened to reveal his chest then he drew closer to him, wearing a seductive look as his hands went around Xiu Zhicheng''s neck, satisfied when he saw the Emperor''s ear turned pink then he leaned forward making sure his lips were almost touching Xiu Zhicheng''s ear.

    "I want you." Si Ning whispered seductively and turn Xiu Zhicheng''s face slowly to him and when he saw how cold the Emperor looked, his eyes with a layer of red and on normally circumstances Si Ning would have pulled back but this time he only became more excited and even proceed to lay a kiss on Xiu Zhicheng''s lips.

    "Your Majesty?" The guard called slowly.

    "Stay out and do not come in." Xiu Zhicheng ordered before drawing Si Ning close to him. "Call my name." He said softly.

    "Xiu Zhicheng." Si Ning had no idea why Xiu Zhicheng told him to call his name but after uttering it he found himself on the bed with Xiu Zhicheng trailing kisses on his neck.

    Any part of his body that Xiu Zhicheng kisses lands made Si Ning''s temperature increased and he trembled and moaned because he had no idea if it was the drug that made him so sensitive but the pleasure he was feeling due to some kisses was making him see himself in cloud nine. He moaned as he clutched onto Xiu Zhicheng pulling at his robes till he was finally able to get a glimpse of his chest, seeing Xiu Zhicheng bare chest made him shivered because it was a beautifully strong body looking like a sculpture and even with some few scars just made him so turned on that he wanted to see more and he continue pulling at the robes till he could see his chest and touching Xiu Zhicheng firm abdomen made him shudder. It was better than he imagined and he wanted nothing other than the chest to rub with his own.

    "Si Ning, you are not in your right mind." Xiu Zhicheng told him. his voice husky.

    They don''t have to tell Si Ning he wasn''t in the right mind because he already knows that he had become bold and demanding when on a normal day he would be too scared looking out for his head that he dares not try to seduce the Emperor but this time he was desperate that his hand even ventured into Xiu Zhicheng''s pants and he almost gasped when he finally was able to grab a hot long thick shaft and it was far from his imagination that he wanted to look down to check but Xiu Zhicheng pulled him slowly on the bed and pulled his robes off and a mist all the intense pleasure, Si Ning laid bare naked on the bed, his body already turned into a light shade of pink.

    Xiu Zhicheng proceed to hold Si Ning''s length, wrapping his hands around it then slightly tug at it making Si Ning cry out at the sudden burst of pleasure and shudder as he went soft on the waist, it was just a feist for Xiu Zhicheng''s eyes when the length swells, even more, he started moving his hands up and down while Si Ning moan that sounded so musical to his ears made him proceed to kiss him to shut him up, he kissed him passionately while he didn''t stop his movement a bit before turning to attack Si Ning''s nipple. Sucking at it like it was what he was lacking.

    "Xiu Zhicheng, Xiu Zhicheng...." Si Ning found himself repeating that name and he got rewarded with Xiu Zhicheng touching the tip of his length with his thumb before moving his hand up and down then he found himself moving his waist to Xiu Zhicheng''s pace.

    "Does it feel good?" Xiu Zhicheng whispered in his ears.

    Just hearing those words sent Si Ning''s eyes rolling to the back of his head, his toes curled up as he finally shot a thick whitish fluid out of the head of his length and he found himself shaking all over still tingling as a result of the aftermath of the pleasure.

    Si Ning felt tired suddenly as his eyes began to close but he was still able to get a glimpse of Xiu Zhicheng''s matter that was still erect then he realized he chased after pleasure and ignored Xiu Zhicheng so he tried to sit up to at least suck him off but Xiu Zhicheng pinned him to the bed.

    "Sleep Si Ning." Xiu Zhicheng whispered in his ears before proceeding to wrap his hands around Si Ning.

    The smell of sweat and the flowery scent was calming and like those words were spell made Si Ning closed his eyes till he finally drifted off to sleep. He woke up a few times and watched how Xiu Zhicheng cleaned his body with a cloth and water but he was too weak to move and drifted off again.

 Chapter 102 - Dream

    Darkness. That was all Si Ning could see and feel the moment he opened his eyes, it was too dark that he wondered why there was no lit lantern or if the candles had gone out but the most confusing and the odd part was he couldn''t tell if he was standing or lying down on his bed.

    "Ah Dai?" Si Ning squinted his eyes yet he couldn''t see a thing. "Ah Dai!" He called out before suddenly feeling a sense of deja vu and at the back of his mind he knew deep down he would not be getting a reply.

    First, he tried to stay so still and breathe slowly to stay calm, He might have a strong sense of Ah Dai not coming but as long as he calls him then the high chance of Ah Dai hearing him would increase.

    "Ah Dai?" Si Ning called out softly trying to avoid any monster swallowing him up. It was childish to think that a monster might be lurking in the dark but he couldn''t help but think something was wrong.

    Ah Dai wasn''t coming in and everywhere was dark, it wasn''t the twenty-first century where they have flashlights and phones so the least he could do was reach out and find his table to reach for the matches in his drawer so Si Ning raised his hands to reach out to feel his bedpost.

    After reaching out Si Ning discovered that he couldn''t feel his hands then he tried to move his legs but couldn''t feel it too, it was then he realized he wasn''t awake and he was dreaming so the next thing to do was to try and wake up but he had no idea how to wake up.

    It was starting to look like a nightmare, he wasn''t afraid of the dark but he doesn''t want to stay too long in the dark because darkness increases fear. He started to breathe a little bit faster when it instantly became bright, so bright he had to close his eyes till he started to feel the heat from the sun which was instantly getting abnormally hot within a second.It was so annoying he had no physical body yet he could feel the heat from the sun all over his body, so weird that the body he couldn''t feel was reacting to the weather.

    The worst part was his feet getting heated up by the sand that he jumped up, funny enough he was able to jump up yet without a physical body.

    "Xiu Zhicheng, Xiu Zhicheng." Si Ning called. He had no idea why he was calling the Emperor''s name but he continued calling out the name and it kept echoing back to him.

    This time his heart started beating fast then he started running, it was a desert but at least he could run and get to a higher place to be able to see the scenery around him but then he tripped and fell, the scenery changed and he found himself sinking in a massive body of water and just like how he felt the sun heating his skin, this time it was water that engulfed him so he started to swim, waving his hands to see he was still in the state of having no physical body yet he could feel his hands waving and him moving towards the surface he was about to emerge from the water when he saw a figure standing above the water and it seemed like the figure was reaching their hand towards him so he also raised his hand knowing that as long as his hand reaches the surface of the water then there was no doubt that the figure was going to pull him out since it seemed like the figure was trying to help.

    Si Ning reached out his invisible hand when an unknown forced suddenly pushed him down and he tried to swim up but it didn''t work this time. As he was desperately trying to swim, kicking his none existence legs around, flapping around in the water when the scenery once again changed.The scenery changed into a field of grass, he was standing on the grass and when he turned around, he saw he was now on a green field and he knew that all he needed was someone to shake him awake from this miserable dream because he was scared of what the scene might change too.

    First, it was the desert, then the ocean now the field, and he was scared that the scene might turn into a pit of fire.

    "Xiao Pei? Ah Dai, Xiu Zhicheng!" He called needing someone to wake him when he saw a person miles away from him that they appeared like an ant.

    It was weird to see a person so he decided to see who they were and then he quickly carried his none existence body and started running towards them. Running desperately towards them without closing the gab made him only run faster, his heart beating fast and loudly in his chest.

    "Hey... Oi.... Ya..You... Stop!" Si Ning yelled at the top of his voice.Despite knowing it was a dream, despite trying to do everything in his power to wake up and despite knowing the person standing in that distance was far from him yet he had an urgent feeling to close the distance between them so he started running again till he found himself close to them but the figure kept walking away but this time he could see some of their features and they were putting on the modern-day cloth because he could make out some pink top and their hair was blond and short.

    "Blonde, hey blonde, pink stop!"

    "You...ng... mas....ter... You....g...ma...ter"

    It was someone calling him but the voice sounded so far away but instead of Si Ning to find a way to wake up he decided to chase the blond and he was about to take the first step when he felt an invisible force pulled him and he found himself unable to move.

    "Young... Master..!! . wake up wake up."

    "Ah Dai!" Si Ning shouted, it was Ah Dai calling for him yet he turned and couldn''t see him. "Ah Dai!" He called out only for the scenery to change and he noticed he was now in the woods with snow covering everywhere, he started shivering because of the cold temperature even though he had no body and also had no idea if his spirit like body wore cloth or not.

    Si Ning quickly looked around to see if the figure was also there and this time the figure was standing far from him but they seemed to be rigid so Si Ning raised his leg but it feels so heavy as he felt his heart getting frozen due to the temperature. He felt his body shaking but still want to reach the figure when the snow started to fall but the figure only stood there letting snowfall on them which made Si Ning quickly try to walk faster only to get pulled again.

    "Young Master!"Si Ning flung his eyes opened to meet Ah Dai whose eyes were red and swallow with tears, his nose red and snort trailing down his nose, his face close to him so Si Ning sat up slowly wondering why Ah Dai was crying. Ah Dai first blew his nose in a handkerchief before pulling Si Ning into a hug as he cried.

 Chapter 103 - Remember

    "It''s okay... Ah Dai." Si Ning said slowly, his voice a little hoarse, his mouth dry.

    Si Ning also wrapped his hands around Ah Dai, he wanted to hold him tighter but he was too weak so he could only let his hands go limp at the side as the sense of relief overwhelmed him because he was able to wake up from his nightmare. To see a grown-up cry so much made Si Ning''s heart lighter because he was happy that Ah Dai cares about him so much.

    But why was he crying?

    Si Ning realized his hair was sticky and his clothes too were sticking to his body making him feel uncomfortable that he wanted to pull away from Ah Dai but didn''t have the heart to do so, he wondered if the sweating was due to his nightmare but from what he remembered he wasn''t that scared in the dream which shouldn''t have to cause him to sweat this much. His mouth almost fell when he remembered he had a similar dream after coming back from war and from the details he could recall it was almost like the same dream.

    Weird

    "Wuuu... Ah Dai was so worried, Young Master wouldn''t open his eyes and seemed to be in pain wuuuuuu...." Ah Dai cried, his tears staining Si Ning''s robe, crying on his shoulder.

    "It''s okay Ah Dai." Si Ning rubbed his back. "Was I asleep for long?" He asked, he could at least say he was asleep for almost a day due to his mouth that was so dry as a desert.

    "Young Master..... Wuuuuuuu forgive me, Young Master.... You didn''t wake up for six days." Ah Dai cried as he hugged Si Ning tighter like he was afraid his master would disappear.

    Eh....?

    Si Ning raised a brow trying to process and understand what Ah Dai just said.

    Six days?

    Six days?

    Six days!

    Si Ning eyes widened when he realized he missed court assembly for a whole six days like he was on a vacation making it seem like he doesn''t care about his post and if he wasn''t powerful, he was sure the Ministers would have gone against him for neglecting his duties and he would have been replaced by now if his position was flexible.

    But why was he sleeping for so long?

    Si Ning wanted to ask why he was sleeping for so long when his stomach growled loudly.

    "Ah." Ah Dai quickly withdraws from him looking shyly away as his cheeks turned to red. "Forgive me, Young Master, I will go and warm your food, Ah Dai has only been feeding Young Master watery porridge and some light food along with the medicine Young Master Song Feng gave me." He said trying to cover his embarrassment because he was embarrassed for crying too long and not tending to his Master.

    Si Ning''s eyes widened in shock when he noticed Ah Dai''s appearance that he wasn''t even listening to Ah Dai, all he could see was an arm missing and his head heavily bandaged. This made Si Ning furrowed his brows and he wanted to ask what happened when he felt a sharp pain in his head that made him cringed.

    "Young Master are you alright?" Ah Dai asked in alarm, looking worried not knowing where put his good arm either on Si Ning''s face or head to check what might be causing his Master''s pain.

    Just like a switch was turned on, Everything that happened at the XiXi tavern, how he went to meet Qiu Bai and was drugged then Xiao Pei and Jiang Ye came to save him, how Qiu Bai hit Ah Dai, and finally how he found himself getting tangled with Xiu Zhicheng came rushing to him. Si Ning''s face instantly went red at the thought of his shameless act to the Emperor and he wanted to dig a hole and hide, never to show his face again.

    "Ah Young Master your face is red." Ah Dai said in panic as he jumped up. "Let me go and bring your medicine and yes water." Without waiting for Si Ning''s reply, he jumped up and ran out of the room at great speed.

    Si Ning wasn''t able to stop Ah Dai to at least tell him that he was fine, he only watched as Ah Dai left the room like flash. Si Ning quickly wrapped the blanket over his head and rolled in the bed.

    Ah, Si Ning, you have finally done it.

    How was he going to face the Emperor from now on, how was he going to act when he was the one who threw himself at him without dignity yet his mind drifted off to how gently Xiu Zhicheng held him in his arms and kissed him.

    Si Ning jumped up and touched his buttocks, he flexed it but felt no pain backside nor any uncomfortable itch on his ass, he remembered sleeping off but didn''t remember if Xiu Zhicheng takes him or not and he had the urge to check but he could only do that in the bath because Ah Dai would soon come in.

    Or did I do Xiu Zhicheng instead?

    This made him blush when he thought about holding Xiu Zhicheng, he badly wanted to know what happened after their make-out session but no one could answer the question pertaining that night except Xiu Zhicheng and the choice he had left was to either ask Xiu Zhicheng about it or try to remember because all he could remember was there passionate kiss.

    "Ahhhh." Si Ning hit the pillow weakly in frustration, at least if Qiu Bai was going to drug him, he should have chosen a drug that won''t make him remember all that took place after.

    Si Ning touched his lips and could still feel the kiss like it was just yesterday and he instantly blushed because he didn''t regret what he did, he was even contented it was with Xiu Zhicheng and remembering the firm abdomen and the piercing Phoenix eyes gaze that regarded him gently made the butterflies in Si Ning''s stomach come to life and he wanted nothing than to hold Xiu Zhicheng in his arms and do him.

    Thinking about Xiu Zhicheng, he wondered what Xiu Zhicheng would think of him now, did he know he was drugged? Most especially did he know he was only able to get that intimate because it was Xiu Zhicheng and not anybody. But what if Xiu Zhicheng thinks he might throw himself at anybody because he got hard due to some drug, not because of Xiu Zhicheng.

    Ahhhhhh

    Si Ning rolled on his bed, finding the strength to punch his pillow because now he was feeling regretful because he doesn''t want Xiu Zhicheng to think he was a slut dressed in female clothing and seducing everyone around him.

    Ahhhhhh

    Si Ning kicked his cover off and threw his pillow away, he had no idea what to do, if he was going to go and see Xiu Zhicheng then apologize for attacking him or just pretend he lost his memory of that night to avoid being questioned.

    Then thinking about it, he might pretend to lose his memory to be safe but what about Ah Dai and Jiang Ye. Will they be safe due to him not talking.

    What about Xiao Pei.

    Xiao Pei?

 Chapter 104 - Explanation

    It was so bad Si Ning''s memory was clear that he recalled Xiao Pie coming in to save him and that was the last time he saw him because Xiao Pei wasn''t among the palace guards that came out with Ah Dai. It was Jiang Ye that convinced him that Ah Dai would be alright that Si Ning was able to leave because Xiao Pei was supposed to be protecting Ah Dai which means it''s either Xiao Pei was killed or heavily injured by Qiu Bai or it was the other way round that Xiao Pei had to go into hiding after killing Qiu Bai.

    "Anybody out there!" Si Ning yelled, his voice hoarse that he started coughing due to his dry throat, he turned and grabbed a handkerchief on the table and used it to cover his mouth before turning to the door, his heartbeat accelerating because of the thought of the guards of the Si residence coming in apart from Xiao Pei and Jiang Ye.

    "General."

    "General."

    Si Ning took a relieved breath when he laid his eyes on Xiao Pei and Jiang Ye that rushed into the room and hurried over to his side with a worried expression. Si Ning placed the handkerchief on the bed when he noticed that Xiao Pei was carrying a jug of water which he quickly poured in a cup and placed it to Si Ning''s lips while Jiang Ye sat behind Si Ning to hold him, making sure that Si Ning was resting on him so that Xiao Pei would be able to give him water easily. As Si Ning was taking small sips, he used the corner of his eyes to watch Xiao Pei and he could see it was really him and wasn''t a ghost, he also noticed he had his wrist bandaged.

    When Si Ning had his fill of the water, he allowed Xiao Pei to arrange his pillows before Jiang Ye helped him to lie properly on the bed that he was almost sitting. Si Ning noticed that Jiang''s head was also heavily bandaged like Ah Dai and he could bet his arms were bandaged too because he could remember Jiang''s arm bleeding when he rushed to the room to save him yet that didn''t stop him from carrying him and runaway.

    Xiao Pei and Jiang Ye stepped back, looking guilty that Si Ning wasn''t even shocked when they fell on their knees and kowtowed. It was like he had been expecting it and he knows if Ah Dai comes in then he would also surely join them.

    "Forgive us General for not being able to protect you." Xiao Pei and Jiang Ye said.

    "We will accept any punishment as long as General allows us to continue protecting you." Xiao Pei added.

    Si Ning was more surprised to see that Xiao Pei also kowtowed because the least the stone-faced man do is kneel for him. A Young Master and a man with a hard face, kowtowing doesn''t suit them at all, and since Si Ning wasn''t the Emperor so he didn''t like watching them bowing deeply to him to the extent of knocking their heads on the floor which made him cringed because he doesn''t want them to raise their heads and see that Jiang Ye''s head wound had opened and knocking their head on the floor could also lead them to get concussion or.

    What if they turn dumb?

    "Stand up now tell me what happened?" Si Ning asked as he cleared his throat, he was so curious about it that he quickly gestures for them to stand up when they raised their heads to look at him.

    Because Si Ning had been unconscious he had no idea what had been happening or what his position was, if he had been stripped of his position or if he was under house arrest or what Xiu Zhicheng planned to do to him or if Ah Dai already told the Emperor what happened.

    When Si Ning noticed Xiao Pei and Jiang Ye seemed to be frozen in place and Jiang Ye''s mouth was even hanging open in shock made Si Ning wore a serious expression and flicked his fingers to show he needed them to hurry up and stand to their feet.

    "General we will receive our punishment now." Jiang Ye said carefully with an uncertain look as he raised his head without standing.

    "Tell me what happened." Si Ning repeated, having enough of the masochist. He wasn''t interested in punishing those that laid their lives for him.

    "His Majesty covered up everything." Xiao Pei replied and raised his head, making no move to stand to his feet as he folded his hands and bowed his head to show his utmost respect.

    "Eh..." Si Ning''s mouth fell. Did he just heard Xiao Pei right.

    Does that mean Xiu Zhicheng knows he went to see Qiu Bai? Does that mean he was willing to let him go without any form of punishment because him dressed in female clothing already showed he was hiding something.

    "I was able to escape Second Prince Qiu Bai due to the help from the Minister of Works." Xiao Pei continued.

    "Xiu TianZhao?" Si Ning had to sit up properly because he needed to sit straight to process what Xiao Pei said.

    "Yes General, the Minister of Works followed his Majesty and discovered me then helped me in fighting Second Prince Qiu Bai and we escaped leaving Ah Dai because he said Ah Dai will be safe with his Majesty guards." Xiao Pei explained. "Forgive me General for leaving Ah Dai behind." He said and knocked his head on the floor.

    Si Ning turned to stroke his chin and think it over, it was unbelievable that Xiu TianZhao also came maybe out of curiosity or accompanied Xiu Zhicheng to see Qiu Bai but that still doesn''t explain how Ah Dai and Jiang Ye escaped Xiu Zhicheng.

    "General, His Majesty ordered the silence of those that saw you at the XiXi tavern and I wasn''t interrogated nor was Ah Dai. His Majesty let us go to stay by your side." Jiang Ye said.

    Killing those that saw him at the tavern was unbelievable that Si Ning was shocked when he recalled Xiu Zhicheng giving out that order that he wasn''t able to stop because he wasn''t in his right mind. It was such a sad thing that they don''t consider life as a precious thing in this era and so sad that they died because they saw him.

    Si Ning started chuckling, feeling his stomach bubbling for joy because at least his guards and Ah Dai wasn''t subject to any form of torture when he was unconscious which means they had not spilled the beans and gave him time to cook up a lie for Xiu Zhicheng. Xiao Pei stood up and gave him some water when Si Ning was done laughing then he returned to kneeling beside Jiang Ye.

    "Do you think the Emperor knows why I went to the XiXi tavern?" Si Ning asked as his face turned pale when he couldn''t help but think that the reason Xiu Zhicheng didn''t imprison his guards and Ah Dai or punish them might be because he had known everything or he was waiting for him to wake up so they would receive their punishment in the whole of the courtroom.

    ''Or maybe he is waiting for you to tell him the truth.'' A little voice said in Si Ning''s head.

    The truth? That was so horrifying that Si Ning''s eyes widened as he turned to Xiao Pei.

 Chapter 105 - Tell

    "Forgive me General because I told Master everything and after begging him, he promised to clear everything and said he will inform his Majesty that General Si Ning went to the XiXi tavern to see him." Xiao Pei informed him while he bowed his head deeply it almost looked like his back was about to break into two.

    "Everything? What do you mean by everything?" Si Ning asked as he directed his full attention to Xiao Pei. "And who is this Master of yours?" He said in a displeased tone as he glared at Xiao Pei wishing he would raise his head and see how annoyed he was with Xiao Pei calling someone else ''Master'' in front of him.

    When Xiao Pei realized what he did, he knocked his head thrice on the floor while mumbling series of apologies that Si Ning had to sigh because he was starting to have a headache and he couldn''t help but see that it seemed that Xiao Pei had contacted Ah Dai''s behavior.

    "Forgive me, General, I do not...."

    "What did you tell Second Prince Xiu TianZhao?" Si Ning interrupted him sharply without accepting his apology because he had always dismissed their apologies.

    "I told the Minister of Works that you went to see Second Prince Qiu Bai and the Minister of Works didn''t ask for anything else." Xiao Pei said firmly without raising his head.

    Si Ning''s mouth fell because the discussion he had with Xiu TianZhao about him becoming the Empress seemed as if Xiu TianZhoa didn''t support him and Xiu Zhicheng getting married. Si Ning narrowed his eyes because he was going to assume that Xiu TianZhao already knows about the proposal of him handing over half of the Si family army to the Imperial family army and it might be the drive of why Xiu TianZhao helped him.

    Thinking about it made Si Ning feel suddenly exhausted because he was starting to see that he was about to get married just for political reasons. He wanting to marry Xiu Zhicheng for power while the Emperor want to marry him because of his Military power and status.

    From what Si Ning had deduced from Xiu Zhicheng behavior to him was that the Emperor was caring yet he wasn''t sure if he was loved or it was Xiu Zhicheng''s way of pretending to love him just like he would be pretending to love the rest of his Concubines because Si Ning doesn''t believe that a man could be in love with more than two people.

    "Did you tell him about the drug, did anyone know about it?" Si Ning asked as he turned to stare at the wall. It would be stupid for him to consider that Xiu Zhicheng didn''t know he was drugged that night when he pounced on him.

    "I do not know anything about the drug so I didn''t say anything about it." Xiao Pei replied.

    Si Ning would like to consider that Xiu TianZhao also covered it up because if he doesn''t then Xiu Zhicheng would suspect that something was missing but first he had to see Xiu TianZhao so they would talk before he could see Xiu Zhicheng but it won''t be wise for him to send a message to Xiu TianZhao now because there was no doubt there would be hidden guards of Xiu Zhicheng watching over him and pulling the female attire twice won''t work and he and Xiu TianZhao needs to talk to clear the whole situation so he would not have to stammer in front of Xiu Zhicheng or say a completely different story from the one Xiu TianZhao told him.

    Something was missing in the discussion and it was the current situation of Qiu Bai because Xiao Pei didn''t say anything about him nor Xiu TianZhao giving a fatal blow to Qiu Bai which means the Governor of Dong was well and living fine.

    Si Ning clenched his hand into a fist that his knuckles turned white because he wants to see Qiu Bai and throw some punches at him. He knew he had gone soft in this world when he was always wild and throwing punches about that he was famous for his reckless behavior but going soft and trying to act with dignity only made him weak.

    "And Prince Qiu Bai?" Si Ning asked between gritted teeth turning to Xiao Pei for his explanation.

    "Second Prince Qiu Bai departed to his country five days ago and his coronation will soon take place when he reaches Xilie." Jiang Ye told him.

    "You mean you didn''t even give him a scratch on that day? Raise your head, Xiao Pei."

    "Forgive me General, Second Prince Qiu Bai martial arts were on another level." Xiao Pei said with a hint of regret as he raised his head.

    "Young Master." Ah Dai called entering with Yanlin carrying a tray of food.

    Seeing that Ah Dai couldn''t carry the tray himself because of his missing one arm and which was the reason he asked Yanlin for help so Si Ning had no complaint even when Yanlin moved closer to him glancing shyly at him.

    "Young Master." Yanlin placed the tray on the table. "Young Miss and Madam Si told me to inform them when Young Master wakes up, Young Miss is greatly worried and always here to take care of Young Master throughout the night and sleep during the day."

    Si Ning took a deep breath. "Tell them I am okay and I will see my mother at nightfall also tell Si Nan to make me some snacks by then, tell her when she wakes up." He instructed. "I will like you all to leave." He added feeling sorry that he had caused his sister some trouble.

    "Yes, Young Master," Yanlin said as she quickly uncovered the series of the food and arranged the spoon at the side of the chopsticks before pouring him a cup of water.

    "This is your medicine." Ah Dai placed a small bowl next to a plate of terrapin soup then he knelt on the floor showing that he was reluctant to leave.

    Si Ning waved his hand as a gesture for them to leave and didn''t even try to look at their reluctant look and he only picked the spoon when he heard the door close. He tried to eat his soup to regain his strength even though he lost his appetite due to not knowing the discussion Xiu TianZhao had with Xiu Zhicheng to cover him up but the most troublesome part was that he doesn''t want to lose Xiu TianZhao''s trust. After all, he went over to see Qiu Bai without confiding in him which means Xiu TianZhao might think he was going to betray Xiu then he wasn''t sure if Xiu TianZhao was going to side with him and not his brother because Si Ning knew if he was in Xiu TianZhao''s position and he had to choose between his friend and his sister then he wouldn''t hesitate to side with Si Nan which means Xiu TianZhao would choose Xiu Zhicheng over him.

    What made him lose his appetite completely was knowing that Qiu Bai was probably on his jolly way to his country, enjoying his time and preparing for his coronation after leaving him with a deep mark because he was almost raped by him.

    "Qiu Bai!" Si Ning clenched his fist and banged his hand on the table in anger making the plates rattled but he was so angry that he didn''t even shake when the cup filled with water jolted off the table and broke.

 Chapter 106 - Doctor

    Just as expected Ah Dai rushed in and almost lost his balance at the doorway and Jiang Ye that was behind him quickly grabbed his waist to prevent him from falling while Xiao Pei collided with them and they all crashed down by the door. Xiao Pei''s hand hit the door loudly in the process when he tried to lessen their impact on the floor and the harsh sound sent Si Ning''s headbanging.

    Si Ning closed his eyes shut and waited for the banging in his head to stop while he waved for them to leave because he felt like he would feel better if they all leave the room even though he knew it was just a false feeling. Xiao Pei and Jiang Ye that got the signal waited till they saw how irritated Si Ning seem because he was waving vigorously which made them quickly straightened up and leave the room like they didn''t want to offend Si Ning because their Master just woke up and they unexpectedly created a ruckus at his doorway.

    Ah Dai used his one hand to grab the door and after a little struggle he was able to stand on his feet, in that instance Si Ning expected him to leave only for him to do the opposite by rushing to the table to kneel, he took a rag and started to clean the floor and at the same time picking the broken pieces of the cup with his hand. Si Ning''s mouth fell in shock when he noticed some dotted red spot forming on the bandage wrapped on Ah Dai''s forehead which means he probably hit his head when they all crashed to the floor which made his wound open.

    "Stay out and also go and rest in your quarters, I don''t want to see you serving me." Si Ning said coldly with a glare that wasn''t meant for Ah Dai but directed at him due to his bad mood and he didn''t even try to hide his foul mood because he needed the expression to be stern or Ah Dai would never leave to attend to his health.

    Ah Dai froze and just then Si Ning noticed a cut on his hand made by a broken piece due to his sudden halt, yet Ah Dai didn''t make any move to leave the broken pieces or stand up and he only raised his head to look at his Master because Si Ning was tapping the table to gain his attention. Ah Dai was ready to protest but seeing Si Ning''s cold gaze made his lips quivered before he paused his lips still making no move to stand up and leave the room.

    "Get out." Si Ning said with no room for argument and he was ready to tell Xiao Pei to throw Ah Dai out in case Ah Dai decided to become unreasonable and beg to stay.

    "Forgive me, Young Master." Ah Dai said softly.

    Si Ning opened his mouth to call Xiao Pei only for Ah Dai to stand obediently and bowed. Si Ning was able to catch tears that were threatening to fall at the corner of Ah Dai''s eyes as he turned and walked with small light steps to the door, opened the door slowly, and closed it after stepping out and seeing this dejected look stabbed Si Ning with guilt but he didn''t have it in him to call Ah Dai back and explain that he wanted him to rest because he sustained an injury because of him.

    "General, Imperial doctor is here to see you." Xiao Pei announced outside.

    Song Feng?

    Si Ning took a deep breath. "Let him come in." He said and stretched his neck to see If the floor Ah Dai was cleaning was at least clean and after staring for a few seconds, he couldn''t even a spec of glass on the floor and he had to sigh thinking that Ah Dai packed the broken pieces of the cup with him yet he didn''t notice because he was more concerned about seeing the expression he was making.

    Si Ning recalled it was during Song Feng wedding he saw him last and he behaved shamelessly at the wedding so the least he could do was to apologize for his behavior because he doesn''t want to play dumb or act like he didn''t remember so Si Ning readied himself as Song Feng walked in, donned in the Imperial doctor''s uniform then he proceeded to bow.

    Si Ning smiled looking at Song Feng who seemed like a proper doctor now yet he felt there was a distance between them because Song Feng just greeted him formally but Si Ning shook the thought off and stood up to approach to welcome him.

    "King Consort you should be careful." Song Feng said to stop Si Ning''s movement as he set his box on the table before moving closer to the table, bent and picked up a broken piece of the cup that was beside the table.

    "No Xiao Pei will do that." Si Ning was horrified and crouched down to stop Song Feng. It was embarrassing enough he had a broken piece of a cup on the floor and his doctor wants to pick it up.

    "You are sick and this will harm you, I can''t afford the future Empress to get wounded." Song Feng said slowly and bent to pick another one under the table.

    "Xiao Pei!" Si Ning called in a hurry. "Pick this and throw it away and also find any on the floor." He said too quickly when the door opened to reveal Xiao Pei.

    Xiao Pei seeing that Si Ning wanted him to get to work at once crossed over the room in large strides then he crouched and started searching and picking some up before collecting the one in Song Feng''s hands. When he was done, he wiped the floor clean In case there were still fragments on the floor and made sure to wipe it well before leaving the room to give them privacy.

    Without saying a word, Song Feng opened his box and started to pick out series of bottles and placed it on the table then he rolled out acupuncture needles before taking his seat across Si Ning, he took out a small piece of white cloth and took Si Ning''s wrist, placed the cloth on it then placed his index and middle finger on it, he looked away to listen to his pulse to be able to measure it.

    "How is your wife?" Si Ning tried to start a conversation after Song Feng was done measuring his pulse and now checking his eyes.

    "She is fine and she is pregnant." Song Feng said and rolled up his sleeves as he started to inspect Si Ning''s face and also moved closer to Si Ning to be able to see closely.

    "Congratulations." Si Ning said and couldn''t help the smile that immediately got plastered on his face that Song Feng had to quickly glance at him before concentrating on checking under his eyes.

    He was never sure if he likes kids till he met Xiu Yuan and now he doesn''t mind becoming the godfather of Song Feng''s child if the couple would allow him.

    "Thank you, King Consort." Song Feng replied firmly.

    King Consort?

    Si Ning raised a brow but Song Feng wasn''t looking at him because he was now checking his palm. He would be a fool not to notice how Song Feng kept calling him in names to show he belong to the Emperor which almost made a vein pop on his head so Si Ning decided to stay quiet instead of apologizing for his last display at Song Feng''s wedding, the room got so quiet which made Si Ning wondered if it had always been this quiet.

 Chapter 107 - Question

    Si Ning waited patiently as he absentmindedly started tapping the table while waiting for Song Feng to finish his medical inspection because Song Feng was now holding his hand gently and started turning it over and over which made Si Ning wondered what he was trying to see. After all, it almost seemed like his hand was being caressed that Si Ning had to stretch his neck trying to see if he would be able to see what Song Feng was searching for.

    "Who drugged you?" Song Feng asked almost like a whisper without looking at Si Ning.

    "Uh?" Si Ning decided to play cluelessly as he looked away drawing back wondering why Song Feng was still holding his hand that he tried to slip his hand out of his hold only for Song Feng to hold it firmly.

    "I was called at midnight and I followed the palace guards to a house which was right in the city and I saw his Majesty sitting beside you while you were neatly dressed and seemed to just taken a bath and was sleeping peacefully on the bed, his Majesty told me to look after you and he left so I was wondering why you have an aphrodisiac drug in your system even though you don''t seem like you were attacked." Song Feng said clearly as a means for Si Ning to understand his last question.

    Si Ning never thought of where Xiu Zhicheng took him to that night because his head was fuzzy then but by the calming scent of jasmine that was like the scent of Liu Zhicheng''s apartment shows that they didn''t come to the Si residence nor the XiXi tavern and they were also not in the palace because of how fast they got to the location. Si Ning had no idea where the place was or how he got home but he knew it was either Xiu Zhicheng that brought him home or sent him home and according to Song Feng, it seemed like he wasn''t taken by Xiu Zhicheng that night after all his seduction approach and that annoyed him for some reasons he doesn''t know because he had been sexually frustrated thinking of having a vigorous sexual activity with Xiu Zhicheng only for him to be shun which made him think if perhaps he wasn''t appealing enough to Xiu Zhichneg. After all, as the Emperor, Si Ning was sure there would be a lot of beauties offered to him.

    Thinking about Xiu Zhicheng having a lot of beauties at his beck and call annoyed Si Ning that he cliched his hand on the table into fist till his knuckles turned white.

    "Perhaps is this your way to get his Majesty to be with you?" Si Ning turns to look at Song Feng because he seemed like he heard hostility in his statement and he shook the thought of Xiu Zhicheng having a massive harem off because that thought would only make him boil in anger, without replying to Song Feng he closed his eyes trying to think of where the house Xiu Zhicheng took him to might be located when he felt a slight pressure on his hand and he opened his eyes to see Song Feng wearing a worried expression.

    "The drug is due to my carelessness and it was his Majesty that helped me." Si Ning explained, the least he could do was to clear Xiu Zhicheng''s name before Song Feng label the Emperor as an attacker or pervert in his head.

    The rest was left for Song Feng''s imagination and it was up to him to think whether he purposely took the drug to seduce Xiu Zhicheng or accidentally took it because he wasn''t about to tell Song Feng he was drugged by Qiu Bai since he wants to keep the situation tight as possible, being attacked with an aphrodisiac was embarrassing enough.Song Feng stared at him for a long life like he was trying to see the truth or false in his words before saying.

    "You are fine now, the drug had worn out of your system and after taking this." He released Si Ning''s hand raised a bottle of dark pill he placed earlier on the table.

    "Before you sleep then you will be fine in no time and remember that it can only be taken after dinner." He instructed as he started packing up his box almost like he was in a hurry.

    "Hmmm" Si Ning nodded, he could also tell the drug had worn off because he wasn''t horny anymore.

    "Take this to relieve the headache, two in the morning and two at night." Song Feng told him bringing out another bottle of tiny white pills. "Any complain or do you feel any discomfort?" He asked and watch as Si Ning shook his head.

    "No." Si Ning replied a little glad he wasn''t given some potion nor some concoction.

    "Also make sure you rest well." Song Feng instructed. "You will be taking light food for the main time till you can regain your balance and I will inform his Majesty about your progress, you do not need to attend the court meeting for the main time nor do you need to stress yourself."

    "Hmmm," Si Ning nodded. He already knew Xiu Zhicheng would want an update on him because he was the future Empress to be and also a General of Xiu.

    It was such a short professional talk that when Song Feng was about to leave, Si Ning wanted to stop him but he had no idea what to talk about so he kicked against the idea knowing that it was best if they keep some distance between them until Song Feng was ready for them to talk without some awkwardness between them.

    Everything might have gone smoothly with their talk yet Si Ning could see that Song Feng wants to keep some certain distance between them and he would not force it for them to be close because from the start Song Feng had always been treating him and nothing more.

    "I will come again tomorrow." Song Feng told him before stepping back with his box and bowed.

    "Thank you." Si Ning uttered looking away because he doesn''t want to watch how Song Feng bow to him.

    Si Ning had to turn when Song Feng didn''t leave and he was able to catch the pained expression plastered on Song Feng''s face which made him confused and worried. He had no idea what to do maybe he should stop and ask what happened or let Song Feng leave and before he could decide, Song Feng turned, walking towards the door when he suddenly stopped few feet to the door like he was contemplating on something making Si Ning wondered if he perhaps forgot to give him a drug because Song Feng stayed rigid making no move to take another step forward. Si Ning was about to ask what was wrong when he noticed Song Feng clenched his fist before turning back and in few strides, he was at the table and like a mist, he sat closer to Si Ning. It was a sudden movement that Si Ning''s eyes widened but before he could ask if there was any problem, Song Feng took his hands with shaky hands then placed them on his cheek.

    "Si Ning." Song Feng said softly.

    Uh?

 Chapter 108 - Weird Display

    "Song Feng?" Si Ning raised a brow because he was unsure if the weird display was something Song Feng could do or if there was a screw loose on his head for him to suddenly grab his hands.

    Why was Song Feng holding his hands? He had no idea if it was another way for his medical practitioner to inspect him so he could only watch as Song Feng rubbed his cheek on his hands like he was trying to seek comfort while Si Ning could feel how shaky Song Feng''s hands were and how it started to get sweaty.

    "After this, I will not be treating you again." Song Feng informed him then rubbed Si Ning''s hands slowly, holding it in place to his cheek to avoid Si Ning slipping out his hands from his or the hands slipping away due to his sweaty hands that were holding them, he kissed the hands and looked deeply into Si Ning''s eyes.

    "Why?" Si Ning uttered, he had no idea why Song Feng was behaving like a puppy that wants to be caressed or why he was being stared at and it should have made him feel uncomfortable if not that he was an Actor and could hold a person gaze for long.

    Then what''s with the hand-kissing. This made Si Ning so confused he only stared back at Song Feng.

    Instead of Song Feng replying immediately, his brows furrowed as his eyes held up some mixed emotion Si Ning had no idea about but he also stared back trying not to miss anything, having the feeling that Song Feng''s behavior wasn''t anything relating to his checkup.

    "Uh... Because ..his Majesty ordered me... to do... so because you... will be joining the... The imperial family and the head Imperial doctor .. will be in charge of your health." Song Feng explained, his voice shaky and immediately tears started to run slowly down his face as he closed his eyes and seemed to be in great pain.

    "Song... Fe...ng?" Si Ning was so confused he doesn''t know if Song Feng was regretting that he would have to leave him in another doctor''s hand yet he doesn''t understand if it was something Song Feng should be worried about because as far as knows, the head Imperial doctor would be the Imperial family doctor and wouldn''t harm him which means he would be in good hands.

    Looking at Song Feng it doesn''t add up for him to be crying just because Si Ning would no longer be his patient or consult him and thinking about Song Feng having other problems made Si Ning''s heart skipped a beat and he wanted to ask what the problem was but seeing how the tears kept slipping out at the corner of his closed eyes while refusing to release his hands made him stopped because if Song Feng wanted to talk about it then he would and he doesn''t have to force him because Si Ning had a feeling that Song Feng was about to tell him what the problem was.

    "Shao Lang told.. me to tell you about my... feelings but I was waiting for.. you to realize that I love you Si Ning and... I still do." Song Feng said and he started to cry softly without releasing Si Ning''s hand. "Second Prince Xiu TianZhao told me his Majesty.. knows and I think he doesn''t want me to see you anymore and I thought about it that I have.. a wife now so my duty lies with her and my unborn.. child that is why I want to try and live happily with her because Mo Qi is a good woman..." He opened his eyes as hot tears trailed down his eyes, his eyes bloodshot.

    "Song Feng?" Si Ning was so shocked because he never expected to be confessed to after the announcement of him getting married to the Emperor which was a label that other interested party in him should back off.

    It was almost like Song Feng want to quickly tell him about his feeling before leaving because just as he said he would have no reason to meet him if he wasn''t his doctor anymore. Si Ning could see how hard it seemed for Song Feng to tell him by how much he seemed to be in silent agony and how fast his eyes could turn red just by crying and that moment he felt so stupid for not even guessing that Song Feng held his hands to tell him about his feelings.

    "But Si Ning it was so hard to let you... go that is why I want to say that no matter what if... you ever need my help I will gladly render it to you and if you ever want to leave to live peacefully in a cottage just like you always wanted I will follow you because you have already taken my heart." Song Feng told him.

    What?

    Si Ning was frozen in the spot as Song Feng''s hot tears trailed down his hands which Song Feng refused to release. Song Feng confessed to him when he was drunk but now he could see that he was level-headed, seeing how a grown man was crying in front of him while telling him he was in love with him even though he had a wife that he wanted to make happy yet telling him he would leave with him made Si Ning wished he had a tiny little feeling for Song Feng but no matter what, his heartbeat didn''t raise, he wasn''t nervous and at the back of his mind, he wished it was Xiu Zhicheng that was telling him those words realizing this made him so shock his mouth fell open because he might have some feelings for Xiu Zhicheng but Si Ning refused to admit it because all this would soon pass and just as he had already concluded that he was only infatuated with Xiu Zhicheng.

    But what was it about the cottage? Why would he want to live in a cottage and not chase after power and fame but then why would he think about Xiu Zhicheng confessing to him instead?

    Si Ning was in deep thought trying to differentiate what he was feeling for Xiu Zhicheng and what he felt for Liu Ting because he could admit that he loved Liu Ting then and because he was in deep thought he didn''t notice when Song Feng moved closer till their lips met and Song Feng started kissing him while he remained rigidly unable to resist or say a word as he tasted the salty taste of Song Feng tears.

    The kiss carried some deep emotion because Song Feng deepened the kiss like it would be the last time something like that would happen between them as he held Si Ning''s shoulder with shaky hands and Si Ning didn''t resist or push him away because it was the last time he would allow Song Feng to kiss him and he was in deep thought trying to think if he was finally living the life in this era. He was kissed for some time before Song Feng draws back when Si Ning didn''t respond to him then he kissed his forehead before standing up.

    "I will be leaving now Si Ning and I will see you tomorrow." Song Feng said, wearing back his first professional look as he took out a handkerchief to clean his face.

    Until Song Feng left that Si Ning was able to break out of his trance because he realized in this era he might not be living the life.

    And what just happened?

 Chapter 109 - Think

    Si Ning knew what he wanted from the start was to have an easy way out, get rich, have girls in cute maid uniforms serving him, driving the latest sports cars, and be famous. No matter how he looked at it, he already had that in this life only that the cars were replaced with palanquins, horses, and carriages and to have it all was what he deserved because he was working hard in this life as a General and bearing the responsibility his father left for him. His mother and sister were also proud of him yet he doesn''t understand what Song Feng meant by him wanting to live quietly in a cottage because that wasn''t him.

    Thinking about living a quiet life was not bad but Si Ning had always considered himself as a person that wanted fame so he wasn''t going to hide somewhere and pretend he doesn''t have responsibilities also being an Empress was what he decided because being the mother of the nation would grant him some certain privileges, if Qiu Bai hadn''t tried to forcefully have his way with him then there might have been a way for them to reach an agreement without going to way. Qiu Bai might be difficult to forego the war or not contented with having Xilie alone but Si Ning believed they might have work something out that would benefit both Xiu and Xilie because as a person that always wanted the easy way out then if there was no way then he was going to create one.

    No matter how he looked at it, his life was not how he wanted to live but he wasn''t going to abandon the Si family army nor was he going to hide. The only problem was that he didn''t have time to enjoy taking care of his body without thinking of how to solve the next problem and he wasn''t about to relax after becoming the Empress because he still had his duty as a General. It was funny that being a General was a post he tried to run away from but he discovered he had been good at it and all he had to avoid was going to war and when he becomes the Empress he would use his position as a means of escape to not ride to war because he doubts that becoming the Empress was going to relieve him as a General because he was now the head of the Si family and if he ends up with half of his army then it was his responsibility to manage them.

    Si Ning reached for the bottle of white pills on the table, he twisted the cap and shook two pills out, and threw it in his mouth, swallowing it before drinking water to wash it down to lessen the somewhat better taste. He had already considered Song Feng as his friend and he doesn''t want to lose him just because Xiu Zhicheng ordered him to do so but from what Song Feng said, he still had feeling for him which means it was better to keep him at arm''s length because Song Feng had already gotten a wife and a baby on the way and to keep the distance between them means he might not get to be the godfather of their child. It was such a pity he won''t have a cute boy or girl to dot on after Xiu Yuan.

    Thinking about a child means he was supposed to produce an heir for the Si family, from what Si Ning had learned from history was that a family with only a male child would carry on the family legacy and since he was the only male child, he was supposed to have a male child but then why was his mother not considering him having a child because it would certainly be impossible after getting married to Xiu Zhicheng.

    Si Ning made up his mind to ask his mother about it because after getting married he would have to move to the palace and won''t be coming home frequently which means he would not be the one commanding the household as the head of the house since it was the position he had currently even though he refused to move to his late father''s study.

    It was so stressful thinking of different things at the same time that it had already become a habit and Si Ning wasn''t fighting it anymore, in the modern-day world he was always drinking and hanging out around which was the reason he doesn''t have to think much just now that he doesn''t even think of taking alcohol nor did he send for it was the reason he discovered he was someone that overthink.

    Si Ning sighed pushing his thought aside as he stretched his hands. People that woke up from coma were always weak and need some strength but oddly enough after eating the food Ah Dai brought, Si Ning had strangely gotten his strength and he did not need to rest on the bed because he was afraid to sleep and fall into that nightmare where he had no body.

    The rest of the food had gone cold but Si Ning still drank the medicine Ah Dai left for him and even ate the pieces of shredded chicken in the medicinal soup and cleaned his mouth when he was done and suddenly felt like going to see Ah Dai, he had never been to his quarters and the least he could do was to go and see his home. He had considered Ah Dai as his friend and Si Ning couldn''t help but think Ah Dai doesn''t deserve the way he treated him.

    "General, Young Miss handmaiden is here!"

    To be honest Si Ning doesn''t like Yanlin serving him but since it was Xiao Pei that announced her present means he wasn''t going to attend to him because he had handed the job over to Yanlin.

    "Let her come in." Si Ning said since Yanlin had come to clear the plates, the least he could do was to give her space to do her work so stood up and walked up to his wardrobe and didn''t bother to turn when he heard footsteps, he only opened his wardrobe.

    All his clothes were neatly arranged so he fished out a maroon outer robe. Because he was at his residence so he doesn''t need to dress properly just to visit Ah Dai''s quarters. He was fishing for a sash that would match the robe and keep it in place to avoid the robe sweeping the floor or getting blown by the wind when he felt something wrapped around his stomach.

    Si Ning was a little shocked because he heard no footsteps and when he looked down he could see small lean arms wrapped around him. "What are you doing?" He was already stressed up thinking of his life and also he wasn''t interested in having an underage girl playing love with him because no matter how he sees it someone hugging him from behind was a way to show they were interested in the person being hugged.

    "Young Master please take me," Yanlin replied softly.

    "Eh...." Si Ning took her hands and forced them apart to free himself then he turned to scold her only to see a naked Yanlin in front of him.

 Chapter 110 - Seduce

    Si Ning''s eyes widen but he was too weak to be shocked, he only quickly turned his back to Yanlin, facing the wardrobe and he sighed wearing a tired expression. First, it was Song Feng confessing to him and now a girl that had an impure thought about him. He wanted to tell her to get out but it seemed stressful that he had to rub his eyebrows to relieve his stress only for Yanlin to come and sandwiched herself between Si Ning and the wardrobe like she wanted Si Ning to look at her properly and putting Si Ning in an awkward position that he had to look away because he felt he had committed a crime just by glancing at her unknowingly.

    It wasn''t that he had never seen a girl naked but it was always the mature ones that he won''t feel guilty no matter how long he stares.

    "You should leave." Si Ning said firmly feeling fatigued that he wasn''t able to talk out loud and sharply as he expected.

    Yanlin fell slowly to kneel then wrapped her hands around Si Ning''s leg to make him stay put when she noticed he was about to walk away. A vein almost popped on Si Ning''s head because it must be a joke for Yanlin to think he would become horny just by seeing her naked when first he wasn''t a pedophile and to be honest with himself he would never be attracted to her kind of body. After all, he loves beauties having some curves but this time around he preferred a firm body to touch and the thought of Xiu Zhicheng came to his mind making his cheeks flushed in the process.

    "Take me, Young Master, I will warm your bed and satisfy your needs," Yanlin said as her hands tightened around Si Ning''s legs

    Si Ning wanted to shake her off and he would have easily freed his leg from her if he wasn''t too weak. He doesn''t have the energy to shout and yell so he decided to talk gently for the young girl to understand her purpose in the house and what was right or wrong but then he felt her sandwiched his leg between her breasts but because she wasn''t matured much in that area didn''t disturb Si Ning much even though he would love for her to let go.

    "You are too young for things like that and I can''t with a child also do you forget who I am?" Si Ning said, he wanted her to know he would never be attracted to her and also make her wear her cloth if he wants Xiao Pei to carry her out in case she proves stubborn.

    "Young Master is the head of the house, I like you Young Master and I dream of you every night. I will not ask for anything more than if you come home from the palace let me serve you in the bath and the bed." Yanlin said softly. "I am not a child and I am old enough to serve you also I discovered I am very fertile and I can give you an heir, I do not want to climb up in society neither do I want to acquire the Si family treasure, all I want is to love and serve you."

    It was funny how Si Ning wished it was Xiu Zhicheng that was talking about serving him instead, it was so disturbing he kept wanting to do sexual things with Xiu Zhicheng because of how beautiful and firm his body was and it was a body he wants to tangle in the sheets with.

    How wonderful would it be for a strong man like Xiu Zhicheng to serve him and wash him up before taking him and... His thought was cut short when Yanlin stood up and embraced him that was when Si Ning realized he had been blushing and Yanlin might have assumed he was interested in her.

    "If you don''t want me to call my guards in to throw you out, let go of me now." Si Ning said in a deep commanding voice, the one he uses when he wants Ah Dai to listen to him. When he felt her hands loosen made him take a step back without looking at her before walking to the bed waiting for her to leave so he could dress up, instead of leaving Yanlin proceeds to crawl on the floor like a cat marking their territory till she reached his side, keeping some distance between them like she was afraid to touch him.

    "Young Master, Do you not want me?" Yanlin asked in a pitiful quiet trembling voice her hands starting to quiver.

    Si Ning sighed. It was finally time for him to be blunt. "Yes, I prefer male." He replied sharply.

    If he was going to trample on her feelings then he rather does it till the end and makes sure she never had any dirty thought about him ever again because he was far from her reach. He reached for his cup to take a sip of water waiting for Yanlin to stand up and leave but Yanlin only knelt there with her head bowed.

    "You can pretend I am a male as long as I don''t turn my face to you."

    Si Ning almost choked on his water that he slammed the cup on the table. "How old are you!" He asked as he turned in anger to her.

    "Sixteen, old enough to satisfy Young Master, old enough to marry," Yanlin replied. "No matter how you use me I will accept it."

    "What insolence, how dare you, did you forget the front of who you are?."

    "Forgive me, Young Master." Yanlin cried "I will be satisfied as long as I serve Young Master once."

    Si Ning was flabbergasted, he thought Ah Dai was the most unreasonable person he had ever met but there was one now kneeling in front of him that made him applied pressure on the cup he was holding. First, he was angry that he didn''t send her out the moment she touched him, second, he even tried to be reasonable with her, third, he was annoyed that she was behaving like a slut to him when he just woke up.

    "I have never done it with a man, you will be my first so Young Master please take me," Yanlin begged this time around, tears trailing down her face as she removed her hairpin with a determined look to seduce Si Ning.

    Si Ning closed his eyes and took a deep breath then opened it. "Yanlin, as the Master of the Si household as from today henceforth I do not want to see you within a meter from me..."

    "Young Master...." Yanlin''s voice broke reaching to touch Si Ning only for him to turn and glared at her making her quickly retract her hand due to how angry Si Ning looked.

    "If Si Nan wants to visit me do not accompany her so let this be the last time I see your face..." Si Ning continued.

    "Young Master...." Yanlin cried, wearing a pained and hurt expression.

    "Now get out!" Si Ning yelled as he threw the cup he was holding away at the door. The cup shattered with the impact making Yanlin jolted as Xiao Pei and Jiang Ye rushed in but after seeing a naked Yanlin they quickly turned. It was such a shame that throwing a cup at his door and the wall was almost turning into a habit.

    Yanlin cried as she picked her clothes with shaky hands and wore her robe quickly, looking lifeless like she had just received a big scar before running out of the room.

    "Xiao Pei, Jiang Ye I do not want to see her a meter from me." Si Ning instructed.

    "Yes General." Xiao Pei uttered after some time wearing an impassive look while Jiang Ye next to him mouth was hanging open in shock.

 Chapter 111 - An Unexpected Visit

    To sum it up, his life as a wealthy General was hard because for all his years in the modern-day world he had never spent time thinking to solve a problem while another one comes in making him feel like he discovered his hidden talent of dealing with situations yet it was time-consuming and making him tired which might have been the reason he was unconscious for six days due to an aphrodisiac drug or just a little strong alcohol could make him collapse.

    What Yanlin did was made him so annoyed because he can''t unseen what he saw and he had to go and take a long bath just to calm his nerves to prevent himself from angrily sending Yanlin out of the residence and he also had to bath to get rid of the dried sweat, complete his beauty routine and also leave the room so Xiao Pei could clean the broken cup and he just got out of the bath and brought out the outer robe he chose when he noticed a small flower pot on his table. The plates were already cleared and it was just the Porcelain flower pot. He walked up to it to see it was jasmine and he leaned over but when he perceived the scent, he realized it was the same flowery scent of the room Xiu Zhicheng took him to when he was horny due to the drug.

    It was a familiar scent not that he had never seen jasmine or perceived the smell when it was all over the Jasmine Palace but there was something about it that made him tried to think of why the scent was so familiar. After some time of pondering over it just sitting without making a move to dry his hair and the wet hair to stick all over his cloth and face. Yet he didn''t bother to wipe his hair as he tried to relate the scent of the jasmine to the familiar place he might have seen it in the modern-day world and it took some time for it to finally clicked that it was the same scent in the room he woke up to in Liu Zhicheng Villa after saving the President of Elite Entertainment saved him from Qiu Bai when the perverted man took him home. The thought of waking up in the President home being confused brought a smile on his face as he sat at the table staring at the small flower pot having the urge to carry it so he could perceive it as many times as he like.

    "General!"

    "What?" Si Ning grunted, he doesn''t think he would be having the rest Song Feng told him to have because he was even expecting Chen An to drop by to summarize how the court assembly he missed went and drop any important information for him.

    "General!" Xiao Pei opened the door and stepped in.

    "The Queen Dowager is here with The Prime Minister and they have been led to the meeting room." Xiao Pei said briskly.

    "Really?" Si Ning walked up to his wardrobe before turning sharply to Xiao Pei after processing what he just heard. "What!, the Queen Dowager is here!" His mouth fell because out of all the visitors he considered might come to see him, he never even thought of the Prime Minister showing up talkless of the Queen Dowager.

    "General?" Xiao Pei quickly crossed over to Si Ning and collected the robe he was holding to check if it was suitable only to shake his head and started checking the other clothes in the wardrobe.

    Si Ning''s hair was still wet and he wasn''t dressed yet and he was in a confused state of wanting to quickly dress up and greet his Visitors and at the same time, he wants to think of what might make the Queen Dowager come over from the palace to visit him.

    Was it just to greet him or was she just passing by?

    "No, not that white and like blue or grey just plain." Si Ning instructed refusing the red robe Xiao Pei brought out. The Red was a bit flashy and the least he wants was to stand out while having tea with the Queen Dowager.

    "Young Master I have prepared your cloth." An excited voice yelled outside.

    Si Ning was dumbfounded when Ah Dai came in holding a golden and white robe and Si Ning noticed that his hand was fixed and the prosthetic looked like the previous one and from what he could remember Ah Dai was supposed to have at least a week rest to get used to the hand but here he was acting like he was okay with a smile spattered on his face, grinning as he lifted the robes. Si Ning could tell Ah Dai quickly went to get his arm done because he was worried he won''t be needed anymore due to Si Ning asking him to leave.

    Si Ning sighed as he walked up to Ah Dai then pulled him into a hug at least he was glad that what he said to Ah Dai might have made him sad but Ah Dai was quickly able to shake it off, going back to his happy self of always trying his best for his Master.

    "Young Master?" Ah, Dai blushed as he used his good hand to also hug him back.

    "Thank you Ah Dai for looking out for me." Si Ning pats his back before withdrawing to see a red face Ah Dai that was nodding, happiness radiating from him.

    "Now Ah Dai I want you to get me hmmm hmm." Si Ning wanted to think of a light work he could give him so Ah Dai won''t attend to him. "Go to the market and find me the lightest blue silk that is almost blue with a speck of gold. Take Jiang Ye with you." He doesn''t want Ah Dai to walk alone for some people to cheat him since he wasn''t that good in Matisse arts.

    "Yes, Young Master." Ah Dai said happily handing over the robes to Xiao pie.

    Si Ning turned to see that Xiao Pei was already ready with different accessories and comb to fix his hair while a pair of white boots were right beside the table. Si Ning almost flew to his seat knowing he just had to let need this moment to think of what the Queen mother might want with him while Xiao Pei styles his hair.

 Chapter 112 - Wretch

    Meeting his mother-in-law was something Si Ning wasn''t prepared for because he had already deduced it as them meeting after he had gotten married to Xiu Zhicheng but for her to suddenly show up at his residence was started to give him a headache he had to massaged his temples slowly while standing outside the meeting room door.

    His father''s meeting room was the best place for him to receive his visitors yet he wasn''t able to calm his heart that kept skipping like he was about to face something unknown. According to Xiao Pei, it was just Song Ouyang and Queen Dowager in the room which means he had no problem recognizing her and it was a relief.

    The problem was trying to think if they came to wish him quick recovery or if she came along to warn him to stay away from Xiu Zhicheng but he doubts that because if she was going to do so then she would have taken that action for a long time ago.

    Si Ning raised his sleeves, checking if he was dressed well because he wasn''t able to check the mirror for long in his room in order not to make the Queen Dowager wait which might be translated to him being rude. He must have just woken up and also weak but when it comes to paying his respects to those of higher ranks than him like the Emperor and the Queen Dowager then nothing must stop him from doing so.

    "General, your attire is perfect." Jiang Ye said. "The color gold suits you well and it makes you look so regal." He added while nodding.

    Si Ning forced a smile, it was like Jiang Ye read his mind because he had been disturbed about the golden robe which might look too expensive and represent freedom to the Queen Dowager and she might consider it rude but it was too late to think about the consequences so he gestured to the two guards to open the door because he was too nervous to talk. Being nervous wasn''t part of Si Ning but from what he had seen in historical dramas, most Queen Dowager was always plotting and ordering a dismiss of one person and another. To be judged based on historical dramas had proved useful so he was going to judge her as a person he should keep his distance from.

    To gain a firm hold in the harem, Queen Dowager''s support was necessary but since he was going to become the Empress then he doesn''t think he would be needing her help because she had already resigned from participating in politics.

    "Are you not supposed to accompany Ah Dai to the market?" Si Ning raised a brow now noticing that Jiang Ye shouldn''t be with him as he raised his hand as an indication for the guards not to open the door yet.

    "Yes, he said he wants to make list of the things General needs as hair wash so he can make the soap." Jiang Ye said.

    "Just tell him to buy the silk and nothing else." Si Ning told him, he really wants to see and scold Ah Dai for always going to the extreme for him. "I mean nothing else not even a pin."

    "Yes General."

    Si Ning faced the large door. "Ridiculous." He muttered to himself because it was ridiculous to him that he was feeling nervous. He walked in slowly when the guards opened the door for him.

    The moment he stepped in, he felt the presence of Queen Dowager and it was almost suffocating because he felt as if her aura was all over the place. Taking small steps he soon found himself a few feet from them and considered it as a safe distance for him to pay his respects. The Queen Dowager was sitting at the center of the table while the Prime Minister was at the side and a bit far from the table that he had to stretch his hand to take the cup of tea on the table.

    Si Ning slowly falls on his knees and raised his hands. "General Si Ning pays his respects to the Queen Dowager." he proceeds to kowtow. "May your highness live for a thousand years." He said making it clear he only bowed to the Queen Dowager and not the Prime Minister because if he was going to greet the Prime Minister then he would do that standing.

    Si Ning raised his head slowly ignoring the Prime Minister because they came uninvited so he decided to just ignore him and look at the Queen Dowager properly. Song Ouyang was just a bit further from the Queen Dowager and was sitting appropriately and his posture reminded Si Ning of a soldier that had made a mistake and waiting for his judgment.

    The Queen Dowager was not like how Si Ning imagined her to be, he had expected a woman in her late sixty or seventy that shared a resemblance to Xiu Zhicheng or Xiu TianZhao but she was much younger almost like she was still in her late twenties. Sitting there with her head held up high, her lips painted glowing red, and her hair styled beautifully, adorned with just a single golden hairpin. Her brows were perfectly straight, she had thin and slanted downturned eyes, it was the first time Si Ning would see downturn eyes looking so captivating. She was so pretty with light makeup and her attire screamed expensive that the green embroidery on it kept shining that Si Ning found himself staring and unable to look away because he starting to wonder if the woman was Xiu Zhicheng and Xiu TianZhao mother.

    Si Ning quickly looked away finding the teapot on the table interesting when he heard Song Ouyang cleared his throat. He was embarrassed that he stared so long at her and he doesn''t know what she might interpret it but it was unbelievable that she was so young but in this era, it seemed like young girls at the age of sixteen could legally get married and same could have applied to her because of how pretty she was, Si Ning could guess the late Emperor got married to her at a young age.

    "Do you want to act clever now Si Ning?" The Queen Dowager said.

    The voice was different from how he imagined it, it was a sharp and clear commanding voice that Si Ning caught the Prime Minister sitting up straighter but Si Ning wasn''t going to get intimidated so he raised a brow out of habit looking straight at her.

    Si Ning had no idea if she asked a question or made a statement. "Eh?" He uttered while he quickly shifted his eyes to avoid looking directed at her even though he just did because he was already used to it.

    "Acting clingy now makes no difference to me, Do you know the difference between you and Ling Hanyu?"

    This time it was a question but Si Ning had no idea what she was talking about or what she meant about the difference between him and Zhicheng''s first Concubine.

    "I am a man and a General, she is his Majesty''s first Concubine." Si Ning stated the obvious as he resisted the urge to roll his eyes.

    Queen Dowager narrowed her eyes. "No, she is capable of giving my son a crown prince and you cannot, do you know what you two have in common?"

    Si Ning''s lips twitched because he had no idea where their conversation was going and he felt insulted. "I do not think we have anything in common." He said without thinking because he doesn''t need to think, according to what he heard Ling was a beauty but he wasn''t about to say they were both pretty so it was better to act oblivious.

    "You are both a wretch!" She said firmly.

    Ehhhhh?

 Chapter 113 - Something Against The Si Family

    For the whole of his life, nobody had ever insulted Si Ning directly to his face that he was so shocked it was written all over his face and the worst part was he was insulted by his mother in law which means he should forget about having a peaceful marriage because it was all written on her undisturbed pretty face that she didn''t agree with him getting married to Xiu Zhicheng and she doesn''t seem to like Concubine Ling.

    To be called a wretch had shown that the Queen Dowager didn''t come to say hello to him or wish him a quick recovery and from the way she behaved means they had to be some sort of enemies and Si Ning had no idea what might have caused it.

    He didn''t have any idea what to say and only stared at her while his mouth was left slightly hanging open. If it was a man that insulted him then he wouldn''t mind punching him but he would dare not raise his hand on a woman so the least he could do to suppress his anger since that was what comes next after being shocked was to close his mouth and bite his bottom lip slowly till it almost drawn out blood and now he missed his irrational self that would not mind throwing his future away just to talk back but now as a respectable General, he mustn''t talk back and especially to his mother in law that just slammed the truth on his face that he could never give Xiu Zhicheng a child.

    Si Ning bit his lips hard till it draws out blood and he could taste the metallic taste in his mouth yet he didn''t release his lip because he was trying to suppress blurting out that Xiu Zhicheng could also not give him a child and also childishly tell her he wasn''t a wretch.

    "The last time I left the palace was ten years ago yet I came here today and I allowed you to seduced my son just like the wretch Ling Hanyu and now she knows her place or I will get her disposed." Queen Dowager continued without blinking. "Know your place Si Ning or the Si residence will have to hold a funeral for the head of the house." She said sharply as she placed her perfectly manicured fingers on the table.

    Was that a threat?

    Did he just got threatened in his own house?

    And what was that about allowing him to seduce Xiu Zhicheng? Does that mean she purposely didn''t interfere?

    "Did... The... Queen Dowager just threatened... me?" Si Ning voiced his thoughts out slowly because it was unbelievable.

    He should have referred to himself as her subordinate but he wasn''t going to get her the satisfaction of carrying himself as a timid subordinate.

    Looking at her expression, she seemed like it was unbelievable he asked her a question like that and it was also unbelievable to Si Ning that he could blurt out a question like that and it might be the first time someone had ever asked her the question to be sure if they were threatened because she narrowed her eyes, dissatisfied.

    The Queen Dowager glared at him before wrapping her hands on the teacup and raised it slowly while maintaining her gaze on Si Ning like she wasn''t about to lose to him in terms of being the dominant one in the room and also Si Ning might have been trying to look polite and still kneeling but he maintained his gaze on her, watching as she took a sip of her tea and placed the cup down without any distortion in the way she carried herself.

    "No it is a warning that if you become the Empress and the moment you enter the palace, your life is in my hands, it belongs to me." She raised her hand and Song Ouyang quickly placed a sheet of thick paper in her hand. "This is the official statement that you surrender half of your army to the Imperial family, sign it." She said and fling it on the floor just a few feet from Si Ning.

    Si Ning made no move to take the paper, he was just rigid finally understanding that him not giving up half of his army was the reason she showed up and from how she sat there like the owner of the house had already shown she wasn''t going to leave till he signs it.

    Seeing that Si Ning was making no move to pick the document made Song Ouyang quickly move and took it then he placed it in front of Si Ning. To seal it he brought out ink from his pouch which Si Ning would use as identification by touching with his thumb and press it on the paper.

    "You need to stamp it with the Si family stamp." Song Ouyang told him as he pointed to where to stamp, his expressing like he doesn''t want to stay in the room any minute more, his eyes pleading as he tried to make sure he was making some movement for Si Ning to just divert his attention to him.

    Si Ning was frozen to the spot, the Queen Dowager didn''t seem hostile but acted hostile to him like they were sworn enemies which were more confusing, and then threatened him with death. It was so much to deal with that he couldn''t take his eyes off her to even look at the document. Xiu TianZhao was right, it seemed the Imperial family fear him and doesn''t want him to have equal rights with the Emperor.

    Having a military power was mightier than sitting on the throne and unable to have military power, which means without Si Ning''s help in any upcoming war then Xiu would lose, he had lost a lot of army in the last war yet he kept having the request of soldiers trying to join his army all over Xiu, he doesn''t know if it was allowed to accept them and that was why he allowed his Commanders to be the one to deal with it.

    "General Si Ning?" Song Ouyang called to draw Si Ning''s attention to the document he had to sign. He looked impatient as he taps on where to stamp and where to thumbprint.

    Si Ning ignored him as he found his nervousness dispersed like it was never there. "Do you perhaps have something against me?" He said boldly because whoever disrespects him doesn''t deserve his respect.

    It was quite funny he was now thinking like a respectable old man when he was once a wild teenager and an unreasonable man. Fighting and drinking was never his habit but what he does that just to take his mind off not being rich overnight and also made him not think of how shitty his life was.

    Now his life was going smoothly but then there had to be some obstacles not that he never expected it but he expected it from Xiu Zhicheng''s concubines, not his mother. Acting hostile to him and not even trying to talk politely to him and make him sign the papers means she had something against him and it was written all over her face that she doesn''t want Si Ning to be the Empress because that would make Xiu have a new mother of the nation. It was just like facing a jealous dog that Si Ning found interesting.

    "Yes, I have against the Si family." She admitted nonchalantly.

 Chapter 114 - An Order

    For her to admit to it was such an audacity Si Ning respected, it was just like his enemies showing who they were and that would not have to stress in out on trying to find them out the moment he joins the harem. From what he had seen the Queen Dowager doesn''t like him and Ran Chunhua was against him too and he could see the unknown list of enemies standing in front of him and he wished they would also be bold and tell him to his face so he doesn''t have to sit and start racking his brain and who would want to harm him.

    The conversation was like he was giving two options which were either he refuses to sign and say bye to being the Empress or sign and be the Empress while being an underlying of the Queen Dowager and losing half of his army. No matter how he sees it, the first option was the better one but if he does that it would mean all his goals would be far from reach because his sole goal he had been trying to acquire and now he was close to it and wasn''t going to lose it.

    "And what do Queen Dowager have against my family?" Si Ning raised a brow.

    "General Si Ning." Song Ouyang whispered. "It is advisable for you to sign it." He whispered in an extremely low voice that his mouth wasn''t moving that if Si Ning wasn''t closer to him he would never hear him.

    Because Song Ouyang seemed worried made Si Ning glanced at the paper and the first sentence that caught his eyes was that when he hands over half of his army, he would never seek for them and they would permanently be the Imperial family and never answer his call or have any relationship with the Si family.

    "And if I don''t sign this?" Si Ning had to measure how strong she was. He had to measure her capabilities and how to avoid clashing with her while looking for a solution to make the deal better since she wasn''t interested in answering the first question he asked then she might at least answer the second question.

    "Simple, you will be killed for treason and in front of your family and my son, it will be quick before your army gets here." She stated showing that Si Ning had no choice than to sign the document to be safe.

    To frame him for committing treason would be easy and he could already see half of the court backing the claim up. He doesn''t know them well but he knew they would side with the Queen Dowager and he could see the head of the government Officials, the Prime Minister would be the one to support her because he seemed loyal to her, Si Ning knew because he was giving a vibe similar to Ah Dai.

    For Xiu TianZhao and Xiu Zhicheng to watch him die was something Si Ning sees as impossible but with the majority of the Ministers support and if Xiu Zhicheng thinks he committed treason then it was possible but no matter what as soon as he becomes the Empress then he would have more power than her which means he had nothing to fear. To get disposed as a Concubine was possible but as an Empress, he doesn''t think so because he wasn''t even going to ever relax and watch himself being disposed of as the Empress.

    "Seems you are convinced I will betray Xiu Zhicheng and betray Xiu." Si Ning stood up having no reason to continue their discussion or sit like he was almost kneeling like her subordinate.

    The moment he was on his feet, her expression wasn''t different just calm and it was Song Ouyang that looked a bit confused, looking out of place like a mouse dropped in two lion''s den.

    Si Ning doesn''t understand Song Ouyang who always seem rational and following his duties perfectly seem to be a little afraid of the Queen Dowager but no matter how intimidating she was Si Ning wasn''t going to cower because now he doesn''t even fear Xiu Zhicheng anymore he only wants to monopolize him and at first, he was only nervous to meet her but now seeing her and seeing that she intends to meddle with politics instead of knitting and sipping tea while watching some performance in the palace made Si Ning concluded that they might get along but first he needs to find a way to crawl in and make her see him as the perfect fit or Xiu Zhicheng and the world.

    "What I think I none of your concern." Queen Dowager told him.

    "What are you so afraid of?" Si Ning moved closer to her and bent a little just to see her face, now he could see some wrinkles on her forehead, barely noticeable, and closing the distance between them she doesn''t seem scary at all.

    "Are you trying to be sarcastic?"

    Seeing how confident she looked and looking down on him reminded Si Ning of Ran Chunhua. He assumed it was just how the women in the Imperial family have been trained and when he saw it this way he wasn''t that offended by her insult.

    For one thing, Si Ning doesn''t want to continue their discussion to avoid offending her because the Prime Minister would act as the witness which means if he made a mistake then he might be thrown into prison. He had never seen the prison in his era but he could imagine how it should look and from what he had seen in the historical dramas then the prison wasn''t a nice place to be.

    "I just woke up since I was unconscious for six days and the Imperial doctor told me to rest, I apologize I will have to read through the document when my sight is clear and because I am weak and mustn''t get in contact with the outside atmosphere then I will like my guard Xiao Pei to escort the Queen Dowager and the Prime Minister to the safety of your palanquin." Si Ning said softly as he straightened up while he wore a calm expression maintaining and eye contact to trick her into picking the important thing in his sentence while disregarding the rest.

    Si Ning had expected that she would throw a tantrum if she picks up the rude part of him making it clear he was going to not escort her to the gate but she only stood up and Song Ouyang was a bit surprised then she smirked.

    "I am not very patient and I want to see your seal on it and it is an order from me." She said. "My guards are waiting outside so your incompetent guard can stay."

    Song Ouyang picked the hat with the veil on the floor next to where was sitting and placed it on her head before trying the robes attached to the hat under her chin while a vein dropped to cover her face and Si Ning bowed watching her head to the door and were surprised that she was almost as tall as him.

    Song Ouyang nodded as a form of parting greeting to Si Ning before following the Queen Dowager out. When the door closed behind them Si Ning started laughing because he found that his coming days in the palace might not be boring at all.

 Chapter 115 - Eating Fruits

    Si Ning dipped his fingers into the porcelain bowl filled with different beautifully cut fruits and he took a perfectly triangular cut pineapple and threw it in his mouth. He was lying on a futon and propped up an elbow while watching Ah Dai who was grinding ink a few feet from him.

    It''d been three days since he woke up and it was the next day after seeing the Queen Dowager did he received a letter written by Xiu Zhicheng for him to stay home to recuperate and when he gets better then he could start attending the court assembly while Chen An takes over his duty in court for the duration he would be absent.

    It was the most joyous letter Si Ning had ever received because now he could avoid Xiu Zhicheng and lazy around while he keeps himself company by eating and drinking wine while reading an action/romantic novel about a Prince and the Princess of a rival nation, it was a novel Jiang Ye acquired for him and it was Si Ning''s way of keeping himself busy and occupied to prevent himself from thinking too much about the document Queen Dowager ordered him to sign which was lying in his drawer.

    Since the document could still wait since he had a week left before his wedding then all he had to do was to eat fruits and wait for Xiu TianZhao to visit him. Si Ning could have easily gone to the palace but first, he doesn''t want to see Xiu Zhicheng, and second, he also had to pretend he doesn''t have the strength yet to go to the palace so all he could do was send a letter to Xiu TianZhao and wait for him to fulfill his promise that he would come and visit Si Ning before nightfall.

    About the document the Queen Dowager gave him he was supposed to sign was lying in his drawer because after reading all the terms and conditions, he noticed the terms and conditions doesn''t give him the image of a good General or capable one if he ends up signing it and he might look like a joke to the Ministers and they would make him their laughing stock behind his back, worst if the words got out, the citizens might also gossip about him and other nations might see him as an irresponsible man so he had no choice than to put it in his drawer while he searches for a solution.

    It was a hard decision about either signing it or not that it was giving him a headache and it didn''t feel like he was relaxing because he kept thinking of what to do, maybe he should avoid signing it without looking ambitious or sign it and accept his fate.

    Si Ning noticed Ah Dai stopped for a second in his movement before continuing. "Do you know that when you are injured should be the time you can lazy around and let others do your work." He pointed out and threw a piece of watermelon in his mouth.

    By talking to Ah Dai was his way to get rid of his thought about the document. He had hoped Shao Lang could come and visit him, maybe he might be able to share his problem with him not that he considered Shao Lang as someone close to him but as a General, he might have a solution or advice to give him. Shao Lang did come to visit him but he was asleep so he couldn''t receive any visitors because Shao Lang told Ah Dai not to wake him.

    Ah Dai frowned. "Do Ah Dai''s work?" He asked confused as he stopped grinding the ink.

    "Yes let Xiao Pei do your work and you will use that time to rest." Si Ning explained as he threw a piece of a rabbit-shaped apple in his mouth and started chewing it slowly.

    "But Ah Dai will not be happy if I do not personally do my work." Ah Dai said quickly. "Or do Young Master not want me anymore?" He asked and quickly moved from his sitting position into a kneeling position.

    Oh! Mistake!

    It was a mistake to tell Ah Dai to hand over his work to someone else, Si Ning had forgotten for a moment how unreasonably Ah Dai could be that he had to show his concern about his health when he knows Ah Dai only loves serving him and telling him to rest was like telling him that he was useless.

    "Ah Ah, my mistake, you do a better job just carry on." Si Ning gestured for him to continue with what he was doing. He was sure he wasn''t used to his arm yet because he could see Ah Dai wasn''t using his prosthetic arm must and use his right hand to do everything.

    "Young Master I am done." Ah Dai told him.

    Si Ning glanced at his hands that were currently covered in fruit juice, he frowned when he thought he would have to leave his fruits, wash and clean his hands while he proceeds to write a letter. He straightened up and crossed his legs feeling too lazy to bother about a letter even after Ah Dai brought a Paper to him. It was such a bother he would have to roll up his fine sleeves just to write to avoid staining his sleeves.

    Because he was the General who could receive a visitor at any time made him dress up every morning after taking his bath. He would have loved to leave his hair flowing, wear his night robes, and be barefooted but as a respectable head of the house and head of an army, he had to style his hair perfectly.

    "Ah Dai you write it. Write to Chen An, that he, Su Heng, and Ji Ran should come and see me, I have something to discuss with them tonight." Si Ning intrusted as he dipped his hand into the bowl to fish another rabbit-shaped apple.

    "Yes, Young Master." Ah Dai nodded happiness as he sat on the floor, getting ready to write the letter.

    For something like a meeting with his Commanders in the Si residence, it wasn''t important for him to be the one to write the letter. His writing was different from Ah Dai and if it was a confidential letter like the one he sent to Xiu TianZhao then he needed to be the one to write to Xiu TianZhao for Xiu TianZhao to see how serious and urgent it for them to meet.

    For the past two days, Si Ning should have done the proper measurement about the signing of the document Queen Dowager gave him but he forgot how strong Song Feng drug was so he took the pills after receiving Xiu Zhicheng''s letter and meeting his mother and Si Nan then he feel into a deep sleep.

    "General" Xiao Pei called outside the door.

    "Come in." Si Ning replied and took another piece of pineapple and started eating it slowly as he narrows his eyes at the door.

    Xiao Pei walked in. "General the Prime Minister is waiting in the courtyard to see you." He reported.

    What?

    It''d been just three days and it seemed the Queen Dowager was right about not being patient because Si Ning knew Song Ouyang would never step into his yard just to wish him a quick recovery and bring him gifts.

 Chapter 116 - A Decree

    "Young Master?"

    Si Ning blinked and turned to see Ah Dai holding the letter. "You can go." He said softly, he doesn''t have the energy to check what Ah Dai had written but there were no doubts he wrote it according to his instructions which means he doesn''t need to check.

    "Young Master, Ah Dai didn''t serve you any mango because it wasn''t in stock but will Young Master like me to get some on my way back?" Ah Dai asked as he folded the letter and put it in the pouch secured to his waist.

    Si Ning doesn''t need to think of his reply with one look at the prosthetic arm. "No just deliver the letter and come home, I don''t need anything and you do not have to buy me anything." He told him, saying one word at a time because if he didn''t have it clear, Ah Dai might come back with a basket of mangoes.

    "Yes, Young Master."

    Si Ning narrowed his eyes lazily as he watched as Ah Dai bowed before stepping back and turned then he rushed out of the room like he was being chased.

    "Xiao Pei! Tell Ah Dai to take his time." Si Ning said briskly as he sat up, he raised his head to look at Xiao Pei with a feeling of urgency making Xiao Pei quickly exit the room.

    Seeing Ah Dai rushing to deliver his message wasn''t something new but since he was still recovering and had to be careful with his prosthetic arm until his shoulder and body had gotten used to it. Si Ning does not like the idea of Ah Dai rushing on the errand because he might fall and add to his injury.

    Si Ning stood up realizing he had wasted some time thinking about how to stand up from the comfort of the futon to see the Prime Minister. He raised his hand to see the juice from the fruits was trailing down his hand so he turned, looking for a handkerchief to wipe his hand when Xiao Pei rushed in and brought out a handkerchief immediately his eyes landed on Si Ning''s hand. He walked over in large stride and took Si Ning''s hand, without saying a word he started wiping the fruit juice off with a serious expression like he was doing a major task. His head bowed slightly to show his respect.

    Si Ning turned his hand for Xiao Pei to wipe his palm too, he doesn''t have to ask if Xiao Pei had delivered the message to Ah Dai because even without a word of a report he knew Xiao Pei already delivered his message and knowing Ah Dai''s personality then there were no doubts Ah Dai would comply to his message. Si Ning watched as how Xiao Pei took his two hands and wiped them clean before adjusting his attire and when he was done he stepped back and nodded.

    Having capable guards and servants comes in handy because when Si Ning turned to the mirror he couldn''t help but admire himself, he stared at his reflection using that moment to think of how to get rid of Song Ouyang because he didn''t plan to sign the contracts without listening to his Commanders point of view and meeting Shao Lang. He would have loved to also send a message to Shao Lang to come over to see him but he doesn''t want to look like he needs his advice so his ultimate plan was to sit at home and wait for Shao Lang to visit him.

    After coming up with no excuse except to say he had been resting and haven t gotten enough time to check the document out because of the sleeping drugs. Si Ning nodded at his conclusion and walked out while Jiang Ye and Xiao Pei quickly followed. It didn''t talk long for him to get to the courtyard and he felt an odd sense of Deja Vu immediately he spotted the flashy golden and orange beautiful palanquin with three palace bearers standing on each side and a series of palace guards standing in two rows at the front of the palanquin while four guards were holding medium-sized silver boxes and more than a dozen of guards in rows standing at the back.

    His mother, Ge Mengshu was facing the crowd, and series of the Si residence guards were standing behind her.

    Song Ouyang was standing at the front, a few feet from Ge Mengshu, and as usual, he was dressed in a red brocade robe with black embroidered lining the tips, his hands folded behind him, taking a stance that he only came on an official business.

    This wasn''t how it should be if Song Ouyang only comes for the document so Si Ning heaved a sigh of relief. He doesn''t have to be told that no one was in the palanquin because it was this same palanquin the Emperor do send him which made him wondered if Song Ouyang was here to escort him to the palace. After all, if not he should be in the meeting room while they serve him some tea or refreshments.

    Si Ning walked slowly to his mother taking his time because he was in deep thought trying to find a way to see Xiu TianZhao before going to the palace because he doesn''t need anyone to tell him this was a summon to the palace to meet Xiu Zhicheng probably for lunch which means he had to call Xiu TianZhao over while he excuse himself to dress up presentably and wait for him to show up and for them to quickly discuss briefly to know what he told Xiu Zhicheng so he wouldn''t go and say the opposite what he meets the Emperor. Si Ning stood beside his mother while Xiao Pei and Jiang Ye quickly joined the group behind them.

    "General Si Ning." Song Ouyang walked up to the front and bent his head a little as his way of greeting that it almost seemed like he didn''t bow at all.

    Si Ning and his mother also returned his greeting by bowing at the same time, his mother bowed in the female form of greeting while Si Ning bowed in the male form of greeting almost imitating Song Ouyang as it seemed like he didn''t bow at all. Si Ning noticed Si Nan that quickly joined them in doing the same which made him raised a questioning brow because she should be taking her lessons or go to the Academy but since Si Nan wasn''t looking at his direction made him turn back his attention to the Prime Minister.

    Song Ouyang brought out a rolled paper and unrolled it taking a stance of going straight into business. "Hear out his Imperial Majesty decree, Family name Si, born Ning, the great flawless General of Xiu that has won many battles in the name of the great Imperial Majesty and the name of our nation, who had been conferred the title of ''The King Consort'' will move to the palace on this day according to the custom and traditions, he will accompany us and perform his governmental duties and rites while counting the days beside us till the wedding and coronation of the Empress which will be known all over the world. The King Consort will only be allowed to bring his Manservant and his Personal guard." He read out aloud before rolling back the paper.

    Ehhhhhh?

 Chapter 117 - Stressed Up

    ''Stressful.''

    That was the word Si Ning could use to describe how his day was going and he felt so light like he was floating without a place to rest that he could hardly think, he even tuned out Si Nan that was at the table sobbing loudly right next to him while he sat there facing his mother that was saying something to him yet he couldn''t hear or understand a word but he maintained the stance that he was listening attentively so as not to arouse any suspicion that he wasn''t listening. He was in a situation that he kept thinking about the decree Song Ouyang read, which was now on his table, and kept reminding him of the moment he accepted it with a forced smile while his heart started to pound loudly because going to the palace means he was going to see Xiu Zhicheng.

    After Song Ouyang read the content, Si Ning was so shocked that he first took a step back and stopped when he almost collided with Xiao Pei who was standing behind him, his mother and Si Nan knelt with the rest of the guards behind them.

    The rest of the palace guards followed suit with the bearers and the only ones standing were Si Ning and Song Ouyang. To see Si Ning standing made Song Ouyang frown in confusion before wearing an impassive look like he had been expecting Si Ning to behave like that. Not even trying to kneel in respect of the Emperor and collect the decree.

    Si Ning only stood there staring at Song Ouyang, blinking like he was taking his time to understand what the Prime Minister just read out loud. Because Si Ning wasn''t responding made Si Nan lightly jabbed his leg with her elbow but before he could react by kneeling, Song Ouyang already walked up to him and stretched forth with the rolled decree which Si Ning accepted and unrolled it to confirm the content even though he was sure he didn''t hear it wrong and wasn''t possible for Song Ouyang to read it wrong but he had to read it to follow the famous saying that ''seeing is believing and also there was no damage in confirming so he read the content slowly and stared at the Imperial seal on it, It was just as Song Ouyang readout. Without any notice, he was going to move over to the palace before the end of the day.

    Si Ning didn''t know how it happened but he found himself in his room knowing he got to the room by walking and he didn''t even try to listen to his mother that came in after him or Si Ning that was crying because he was going to leave the residence. All he did was just sit at the table not paying attention to Jiang Ye or Xiao Pei that brought in the boxes four of the guards held in the courtyard, he just sat there staring at his mother without understanding a word from her because he was busy trying to act like everything was fine when he was about to panic because he had to find a way to see Xiu TianZhao before going to the palace and also had to also talk to his Commanders and Shao Lang in case the Queen Dowager summons him and if that type of situation occurs then he would have no choice but to see her and if he was going to see her then he should have made his decision by then concerning his army.

    ".....A-Ning!" Ge Mengshu suddenly hits Si Ning''s hand that was wrapped around a cup of water and Si Ning almost jumped up as he retracted his hand in shock while she quickly grabbed the cup Si Ning was holding earlier to prevent it from falling or spilling the water in it on the table.

    Si Ning started to massage his hand to lessen the pain while he wore a confused expression. "Uh?" He placed his hands on his knees, his cheeks flushed, embarrassed and feeling guilty for not listening. "About the moving?" He raised a brow hoping his mother would forgive him for not listening as he tried to ignore his hand that was itching.

    As a General, he believed he should act like one, and rubbing his hand to lessen the pain didn''t suit the image of a General.

    Ge Mengshu sighed as she shook her head, she stretched her hand and beckon for Si Ning to show her his hands and when Si Ning did, she gently took the hand she hit and started to gently rub where she hit him which had turned into a light shade of red then she noticed Si Ning was staring at the cup, absentmindedly which made Ge Mengshu applied pressure on his hand, holding it tightly to force him to be aware of his surrounding.

    "Madame, here is an ointment to soothe the pain." Ah Dai said holding a small transparent bottle of a medicinal pain reliever ointment.

    Si Ning was surprised to see Ah Dai and he realized he had not been aware of his surroundings because he had no idea when Ah Dai came in.

    Ge Mengshu collected the small bottle and turned the cap before scooping out the small size of the ointment and started massaging the red marks on Si Ning''s hand. "You don''t have to worry, I have prepared for this day, and everything you need is ready." She informed him with an apologetic smile as she rubbed his hand gently.

    Si Ning''s eyes widen. "You knew I will be leaving soon?" He asked not sure if his mother prepared because he was going to get married in less than seven days or she prepared because she knew he would be leaving before the wedding.

    "Little Ning you shouldn''t be so forgetful, it''s just how it is, since the Emperor can''t be our bride then that means you will be the one to go to the palace...."

    "According to how... it is, the Emperor... Concubine to be will... have to go through... training like pouring wine, how to speak properly... and so on." Si Nan interrupted Ge Mengshu as she hiccups, she grabbed the handkerchief on the table to blow her nose which had turned red.

    "Si Nan, how many times do I have to repeat it for you to act ladylike and stop talking loudly and interrupting a discussion?" Ge Mengshu said as she narrowed her eyes at Si Nan.

    "Ah sorry... I am sorry." Si Nan said, lowering her head to show how sorry she was as she wiped her tears with her hands.

    Ge Mengshu clicked her tongue before turning her attention back to Si Ning. "Don''t worry Little Ning, as a General I don''t think you will go through any court training." Ge Mengshu reassured him as she pats his hand before releasing it. "I will make the final preparation by preparing the cart, just rest for now." She told him as she rose to her feet.

    Si Ning smiled weakly. "Thank you mother, I also have to prepare and Si Nan I have....."

    Before Si Ning could complete his sentence, Si Nan jumped on him, hugging him so tight that he had to quickly grab the edge of the table to avoid falling over. He was about to yell at her to stop hugging his neck so tight it almost looked like she was trying to strangle him when he heard her cry out loud and his heart soften immediately, he had no choice than to hug her and pat her back slowly watching his mother shook her head as she heads out of the room.

 Chapter 118 - Blush

    "Elder brother... You are leaving...." Si Ning cried as she hiccups.

    "First drink water." Si Ning told her, his eyes met Ah Dai and he didn''t have to say a word for Ah Dai to know what he wanted to say. Ah Dai quickly poured a cup of water and handed it to Si Ning. "Here."

    Si Nan released Si Ning and she collected the cup of water to take a sip before handing over back the cup to Si Ning which Ah Dai quickly collected from him. "I didn''t know you were going to leave so soon." She complained as she sat on the floor, crossed legs, allowing Si Ning to wipe her almost dried tears.

    "In six days and today makes no difference so Si Nan I will like you to take care of mother and the household." Si Ning said as he tried to focus on what he had to say that won''t make Si Nan worry about him and also it was time for him to formulate his parting speech he would say to the household before he moves out. He also needs to say some unforgettable speeches to Si Nan because in this era people tend to take words to heart especially words spoken by their master or their siblings they adore.

    "But mother has always been taking care of the household." She pointed out as she pouted, showing that she doesn''t agree with taking care of the household.

    "I know but you will have to assist mother because I am leaving this residence in your hands since I see you that you are capable enough to do it." Si Ning told her, impressed by his sugarcoated words.

    Si Nan frowned in confusion. "Me?"

    "Yes, you." Si Ning said. "Since you will start your duty today then why don''t you go and assist mother and make sure she packs all the things I will need." He suggested, it was his way to make Si Nan leave without looking like he wanted her to leave or chasing her out because he needed to be by himself so he could find a way to meet Xiu TianZhao.

    "Elder brother you can''t imagine how hectic it was when you went away to war, I cannot manage this household at all and you can still do that at the palace, all you need is to give instructions and mother will handle the rest as long as you don''t include me because helping mother will reduce my time to go out and study with the tutor and do you know I even help Nie QingYang with her painting class at the academy? Can''t Elder brother stay for just three more days?" She asked hopefully as she grabbed Si Ning''s hand.

    Si Ning could see why Si Nan didn''t want him to leave yet, it was written all over her face she had something planned which means she needed him to take care of the household for three more days. "And why do you want me to stay for three more days?" He raised a brow. Now he was curious so he needs to satisfy his curiosity.

    "So that you will take care of the household and I can make some snacks for you, I have been learning how to make variety of snacks in the XiaoXiao restaurant." Si Nan said as she released Si Ning''s hand so she could tap her cheek. "I know it''s hard to refuse the Emperor but you can always ride Yun to the palace and tell the Emperor, you need few days to prepare and since the Emperor dots on you then it can''t be too difficult for him to agree."

    Si Ning cleared his throat to cover up his embarrassment and to avoid blushing. "No can do...."

    "But Elder brother..."

    "Tsk... If you keep on interrupting like that can lead you into trouble when you get married." Si Ning said wearing a bored expression.

    Talking about marriage made him aware that females do get married early which means Si Nan should have a suitable suitor by now because which bachelor wouldn''t want to marry his sister and become a family with the Si family which had the greatest military power in Xiu.

    Or does she already have a betrothal?

    "Uh. Married?." Si Nan stuttered, her cheeks turning into a light shade of pink.

    Si Ning smirked feeling like he was getting close to solving a riddle, he was quite curious about why she wanted him to stay when taking care of the residence wasn''t that hard. "So Si Nan who are you getting married to?"

    "Elder brother!" Si Nan yelled, embarrassed as she quickly stands on her feet. "I will make you snacks that will last for seven days which you will eat or offer the Emperor when you get to the palace." She said briskly, marching out of the room like she couldn''t wait to escape.

    "Young Master, I have delivered the letter to Commander Chen An and he says he has to call Commander Su Heng and Commander Ji Ran so they can come together." Ah Dai reported when Si Nan closed the door.

    Si Ning nodded pleased with the news that Chen An, Su Heng, and Ji Ran would arrive soon making him feel a little relaxed because all he had to do was have a meeting with them first then plan for the next person he would see. "But Ah Dai what is happening from today till three days or what is the reason Si Nan wants me to say?" Si Ning asked hoping Ah Dai would give him an answer different from ''I do not know.'' because he was curious about how Si Nan behaved that he wasn''t able to drop the matter.

    "Nothing is happening except the lantern festival in three days, most go to the festival with their lovers but Madame makes Young Master or Young Miss accompany her that day to the river to light the lantern and make a short prayer for late Master." Ah Dai said. "Did Young Master forget because you didn''t tell me to select a good material at the market which the tailor will make out suitable robes for you which you can wear to the lantern festival."

    "A festival, I see so if I don''t accompany mother then Si Nan will accompany her?" Si Ning asked, picking up the most important words from Ah Dai''s statement.

    "Yes General." Ah Dai nodded.

    Si Ning started laughing out loud, he was so excited of how sharp he was to be able to put two and two together that Si Nan had someone she wanted to go to the lantern festival with and that was the reason she was trying to make him stay so he would accompany Ge Mengshu. He would have at least come on that day to accompany Ge Mengshu but first, he had to find out who was the boy that was making Si Nan blush in front of him.

 Chapter 119 - Packing The Armor

    No matter how Si Ning would love to find out the person Si Nan wanted to go to the lantern festival with because he knew his sister so well he was sure she would go out that day but first he had things to find out.

    "Xiao Pei." Si Ning called out.

    The door opened immediately and Xiao Pei walked in, closing the door behind him, Si Ning gestured for Xiao Pei to come closer which Xiao Pei did but was still leaving some distance between them and Si Ning gestured for him to come closer and bend which Xiao Pei did but was still a little far from him and this made Si Ning clicked his tongue, annoyed that he wanted to bang his hand on the table but when he saw that Xiao Pei seemed confused even though he was still keeping a straight face yet Si Ning could not blame him because it seemed like the distance between them was what he deemed as close enough.

    Si Ning feeling week to say another word stretched his hand till he was finally able to grab Xiao Pei''s ear and he tugged it leaving Xiao Pei no choice but to move closer to the side of the table, his shoulder almost touching him, his ear closer to Si Ning''s mouth.

    "I want you to take the fastest horse to the palace and tell Second Prince Xiu TianZhao to write the details concerning what he told the Emperor when I and Ah Dai was caught closer to the XiXi tavern, the day I was dressed in a female attire." Si Ning explained more like a whisper as he retracted his hand, nodding because he felt like he just told Xiao Pei a clear description of that day not to cause any confusion.

    It wasn''t unnecessary for Si Ning to pull Xiao Pei''s ear but he did it anyway because he was stressed up and at that moment he couldn''t talk out loud and since he had nothing more to add, he gestured for Xiao Pei to leave.

    Xiu TianZhao writing a letter to him was the best plan Si Ning could come up with. Si Ning would have loved to summon Xiu TianZhao to the Si residence but he doesn''t think it was right to order a Prince just because they were friends and Xiu TianZhao wasn''t a subordinate of his he could order around so the least he could hope for was for Xiu TianZhao to write to him and not send Xiao Pei back that he would come and see him instead.

    Si Ning had no time to wait for Xiu TianZhao to come over and by reading the letter he was anticipating means he doesn''t have to meet Xiu TianZhao which saves him time since the palace guards were still at his residence which means they were waiting to escort him to the palace and would see who so ever comes to the residence and Si Ning doesn''t know if someone that would report all his moved for the day to the Emperor was among them so he had to assume a person like that was among the guards or bearers which means he had to be careful.

    "I will deliver the message." Xiao Pei saluted before exiting the room swiftly.

    Si Ning started drumming his fingers on the table with a mindset that he wasn''t going to step into the palace without a word from Xiu TianZhao. It might have been three days since he regained consciousness doesn''t mean he should be in a good form to leave his residence so that means he could always lie that he was extremely weak and that was why he couldn''t get to the palace early. He was still trying to think about what he could do about the document the Queen Dowager gave him when he heard a sound of heavy metal hitting the ground which made him turn quickly to see Ah Dai picking up a helmet and seeing this made him raised a brow, his eyes on the blue and silver beautiful helmet he had never seen which made him wonder who owns it.

    "Ah Dai has polished Young Master''s armor and I am only arranging it." Ah Dai explained as he placed the helmet in a box. "Because Young Master doesn''t use the helmet made me forgot to pack it and now Ah Dai have included it." He explained before grabbing Si Ning''s sword and unsheathed it.

    "Do you need to pack the armor?" Si Ning asked because seeing his amour and sword do remind him that a General wasn''t only about attending court meeting, reading reports, and having fun after the court meeting while eating the healthiest food and drinking wine.

    "Yes since Young Master will have to wake up by five in the palace to train." Ah Dia said as he took a cloth and started wiping the already cleaned sword.

    Eh?

    "Five? You mean five in the evening?" Si Ning blurted out even when he knew it was likely morning Ah Dai was talking about.

    "Young Master has been skipping practice since you came back from the war with Xilie but the palace will not be like that. Young master will have to train every morning but Young Master should only be able to miss some days but it shouldn''t be more than a day within five days but Young Master still has to practice and also spar sometimes with the Head of the palace guards." Ah Dai informed him.

    Si Ning''s eye twitched. Getting married to Xiu Zhicheng was his way to make his burden lighter and not for him to train so it could match with the appearance of a hardworking General. He could always find a way to avoid training because he doesn''t want to take up his sword and spar with Lin Fan which might make him end up having an injury due to him falling or Lin Fan mistakenly slash him and worst making a fool of himself because he wasn''t sure he could beat Lin Fan or the sword practice he did when he was an Actor was applicable to sparing.

    "Young Master, the gifts the palace guards brought, should I open it?" Ah Dai asked as he sheathed Si Ning''s sword and placed it on the table.

    "Hmmm." Si Ning nodded absentmindedly. He wasn''t a bit curious because he was sure those boxes contained gifts like silvers, gold, and medicinal herbs. He had seen more than enough of that. It was just like adding to his richest and he wasn''t enjoying seeing more silvers one bit because he already had more than enough.

    Ah Dai opened one of the boxes lids and brought out a white robe, even though it was white it was dazzling and how it looked so soft despite Si Ning being few feet from it, he could tell it was an expensive clothing material that he didn''t know when he stood up and moved closer to it like he was being drawn, he spotted the embroidery of a dragon on the tip of the sleeves and he couldn''t help but narrowed his eyes, displeased when he noticed it was the same dragon emblem representing Xiu, that dragon emblem almost made it look like a reminder that he was a servant of Xiu. He raised his hand to touch the cloth, feeling the smooth soft texture.

    A quality robe fit for an Empress.

    Si Ning nodded, satisfied that Xiu Zhicheng seemed to have a taste of good clothing because if Xiu Zhicheng didn''t pick it out for him then he doesn''t mind asking about who chose the cloth and make them his stylist.

    "I think his Majesty will like Young Master to wear this today to the palace." Ah Dai said smiling widely as he moved over to the bed to lay the robes on it with the sash that came with the cloth.

    Ah Dai didn''t have to tell Si Ning to wear it because he had already decided to wear the robes while he walks in the palace and pretends to be an immortal in a cultivation drama.

 Chapter 120 - Which Guard To Take.

    Si Ning took a step back and gestured for Ah Dai to open the next box as he stepped back, not even a bit interested in what might be in the box because he was expecting it to contain silvers or rare medicinal herbs only for Ah Dai to open the lid and carefully bring out a medium size cloisonne vase.

    When Si Ning laid his eyes on the vase which looked oddly familiar that when Ah Dai was about to return it, Si Ning raised his hand to stop him and found himself moving closer and he was amazed how beautiful the vase was that his mouth slightly opened because he was so astonished by the details of the decorative metals glued to it and no doubts it would take months to finish it because when he looked at how the color was filled in between the metals without overlapping or any mistake of the color passing it''s boundary.

    Si Ning raised his hand to touch it thinking of where he had seen the vase but nothing came to his memory yet the vase feels familiar to his touch, the flowers on them, he recognized as jasmine flowers and there was a bird, a crane with lots of flowers surrounding it that he couldn''t help trailing his fingers on them, his heart felt lighter when he imagined Xiu Zhicheng telling the ceramic maker about the details he wants on it because by now Si Ning could say Xiu Zhicheng seemed to like the flower Jasmine since the flower wasn''t a symbol relating to the Imperial family or Xiu.

    After checking the vase to his satisfaction, Si Ning stepped back as Ah Dai returned the vase and he couldn''t help but think of how much those kinds of the antique vase would cost in the modern-day world if he have this vase in the modern-day world and sell it to an auction house and there were no doubts he would swim in money.

    "I am taking it along." Si Ning said, he doesn''t want to know if there were other similar vases in the residence prepared for him in the palace but he was still going to add this vase that seemed like he had seen it somewhere.

    Ah Dai opened the third box it just a single comb that was lying in it, a hand fan with a fan pendant. Ah Dai raised the tray they were placed on, Si Ning took the comb that seemed to be made of metal with flowers imprinted on it, it was a beautiful comb, he placed it back on the tray and took the hand fan, he opened the folded fan and just like how Qiu Bai''s hand fan was, it had a golden dragon embedded at the center of the red hand fan while Qiu Bai own was a Phoenix bird representing the emblem of Xilie on his hand fan. Si Ning touched the fan pendant, it was such a beautiful high-quality hand fan that Si Ning didn''t feel like leaving it in the big box so he walked back to the table and placed it on the table as he took his seat.

    "General May I come in?"

    "Yes." Si Ning replied, he raised his head, diverting his attention to the door as he flipped the hand fan close.

    It was at that moment he realized that Xiao Pei wasn''t back and his Commanders seemed to be taking their time in showing up.

    Jiang Ye stepped into the room and knelt slowly before proceeding to kowtow. "Greetings to General."

    What was this development?

    First Si Ning ignored that Jiang Ye asked extremely politely to come in then next he was behaving weirdly yet Si Ning doesn''t think he had done something wrong but the way he kowtowed looked like he was sincerely extending his greeting to him.

    "Is there a problem?" Si Ning asked because his guards don''t enter his room just to greet him.

    When Jiang Ye raises his head, Si Ning noticed his eyes were showing some deep grievance and seemed hollow yet it was like he imagined that his eyes were hollow but anyone could tell that Jiang Ye seemed somewhat sad because unlike Xiao Pei with the stone face, Jiang Ye do show a lot of expressions.

    This made Si Ning be on edge as he focused all his attention on Jiang Ye wondering if perhaps his family had fallen into some misfortune or a close family of his just kicked the bucket.

    "General, according to his Majesty decree, it says that General is only allowed to take one bodyguard and I know General will take Xiao Pei because Xiao Pei have always been General''s companion and do that mean General will have no use for me to stay by General''s side?" Jiang Ye asked, his eyes beseeching.

    Si Ning tilted his head still confused that how could Jiang Ye show some grievance expression because he was concerned by his Master having no more use for him. If only Jiang Ye was close, Si Ning would not hesitate to flick his forehead. The part of Si Ning taking only a Servant and a guard was what he had disregarded because he was more concerned about where the decree says that he should move to the palace before the end of the day.

    "That is not right Lieutenant Jiang, Ah Dai has always been Young Master''s companion and guard until Ah Dai lost an arm." Ah Dai said.

    Si Ning almost rolled his eyes when he turned to see Ah Dai that was silently sulking just because Jiang Ye said Xiao Pei had always been his guard. For Si Ning to decide between who to take to the palace then obviously he was going to take Xiao Pei yet he didn''t want to leave Jiang Ye behind because in the long run, he had gotten used to having two guards and for Jiang Ye and Xiao Pei to work together was a division of labor and if one wasn''t around then the other would be and he doesn''t think he would feel safe in the palace just with a guard.

    He was still thinking of how to take Jiang Ye along when he noticed Ah Dai falling slowly to his knees.

    "Forgive me Young Master for speaking out of turn." Ah Dai said.

    Si Ning resisted the urge to roll his eyes because if he was going to roll his eyes to every uncalled for things that Ah Dai had done then his eyes would have probably fallen out by now. He wanted to click his tongue but he realized that he had been staring at Ah Dai unknowingly which might have been the reason Ah Dai thought he was perhaps angry because Si Ning was frowning that he didn''t even realize it.

    "Hmmm." Si Ning sighed, his gaze on Jiang Ye wondering what to do as he closed his eyes. "Jiang Ye you will stay here to protect the residence but you will join me as soon as I settle in the palace and discuss with his Majesty." He said after sometime and opened his eyes.

    Just like a lantern was lit, Jiang Ye''s expression brightens and Si Ning was glad that now he seemed more like himself.

    "I Jiang Ye will protect General to death." Jiang Ye saluted.

    Si Ning narrowed his eyes, he really needs to ban the use of the word ''death''. It was one word he doesn''t like to hear. He waved his hand, indicating for him to leave. "Jiang Ye!" He called before Jaing Ye stepped out of the room.

    "Yes General."

    "Take a horse and report to me what is delaying Chen An, Su Heng or Ji Ran from showing up." Si Ning instructed.

    "Yes General." Jiang Ye replied as he stepped out of the room.

 Chapter 121 - Issues Concerning The Army

    Si Ning heaved a sigh of relief when he heard Chen An call outside the door. "Come in." He seethed, unable to hide his anger, even though there was no means for him to check the time but he could tell it was almost an hour, his Commanders just wasted one hour when he doesn''t have time to waste and the worst part was Xiao Pei not showing up neither did Shao Lang come to pay him a visit which means he had nothing to do for the past hour and no means to progress. What irritated him most that he closed his eyes for the past hour, he tried to think and meditate but at the end of the day he came up with nothing.

    Since the room was bright made Si Ning blinked and was able to catch a figure with the corner of his eyes which made him turn only to see Ah Dai still kneeling because he had spent almost an hour with his eyes closed thinking made him unaware of his surroundings and he wasn''t able to know that Ah Dai was still kneeling.

    "..." Ah Dai looked hopefully at Si Ning, his eyes beseeching, looking like a lost pitiful puppy.

    "Ah Dai stand up!." Si Ning said and snapped his finger as an indication for Ah Dai to comply fast.

    Si Ning knew Ah Dai had been kneeling for long which was his fault because he didn''t tell him to stand when he knelt and he couldn''t help but feel guilty since it was his fault when he should have opened his eyes to at least check what Ah Dai was doing when he closed his eyes and couldn''t detect any movement around him which was unusual.

    When Ah Dai tried to stand on his feet and like a magnetic force pulling him, he almost falls back on his knees which was prevented by Si Ning that jumped up and crossed over to rescue him by quickly grabbing his hand to pull him up while he placed his foot forward to prevent Ah Dai from falling.

    "Young Master?" Ah Dai was unable to mask how surprised he was. "Forgive me Young Master for stressing you, because of me Young Master have to stand up..."

    "Go and lie down at your quarters, Jiang Ye will take over for now ." Si Ning said softly, cutting Ah Dai short in a way to prevent Ah Dai to kneel asking for forgiveness.

    "But Young Master, Ah Dai will work hard and try not to make a mistake." Ah Dai replied, reluctant to leave the room.

    "General?"

    "Come in!" Si Ning yelled when he heard Chen An call him softly which means they might not have heard him when he first permitted them to enter the room.

    The door opened and Chen An, Su Heng, and Ji Ran stepped in with light steps which made Si Ning narrowed his eyes as he released his hold on Ah Dai''s arm but till holding the arm loosely as an indication to show that Ah Dai can''t leave yet even though he had given him orders to go to his quarters but Ah Dai was still unstable that Si Ning had to hold place his hand on his shoulder, his hand almost touching the prosthetic arm but he was careful not to touch it since the arm wasn''t completely healed yet.

    Si Ning turned, ready to lash out at the Commanders because he was feeling irritated since it was the first time he would close his eyes for long and not able to conclude but immediately he saw their appearance made him pursed his lips, although the Commanders seemed to be dressed neatly and appropriately but anyone could tell they seemed tired. Their eyes were dull, there were dark circles under their eyes even though the dark circles weren''t that visible but Si Ning noticed and Chen An looked like he had lost some weight.

    After helping Ah Dai regained his balance, Si Ning made sure to turn to Ah Dai, wearing a serious expression which made Ah Dai unable to protest about staying, and Ah Dai had no choice but to move forward and saluted the Commanders before swiftly leaving the room, giving them privacy to discuss.

    "General." Chen An, Su Heng, and Ah Dai saluted.

    Si Ning gestured for them to sit as he sighed and took a seat opposite them. "It''s been long since I have seen you and why do you all look tired?." He asked as he taps the table, while a feeling of time not being enough for them to discuss overwhelmed him.

    "General, we are not tired, we dare not be tired of serving our country." Chen An replied sharply.

    Si Ning sighed wondering what it would cost for Chen An to go straight to the point instead of dodging by giving him a vague reply. "What is happening?" He asked, ditching asking a series of questions as a hint to make Chen An talk about why he looked tired because Si Ning felt like it was just a little bit before he loses it and turns to a hostile teacher demanding answers from their students.

    It was past midday and if Xiu Zhicheng was planning to have lunch with him then it was impossible which was one of the reasons that Si Ning was annoyed. All he asks for and want was, first just to have a brief from Xiu TianZhao, second an opinion of the decision to make about his army from Shao Lang, and third, an opinion from the three Commanders and Si Ning doesn''t think he was asking for too much. After all, for some reason he doesn''t know, he wants to have lunch with Xiu Zhicheng because he felt like he had not seen him for a long time.

    From what Si Ning deduced from the current situation was that he should have asked for his mother''s opinion due to Chen An, Su Heng, and Ji Ran showing up late, asking for his mother''s opinion than waiting for almost an hour for the Commanders to arrive would have saved time and added more knowledge to him.

    "What is happening about the palace or the army?" Si Ning asked. "I mean tell me about everything and when I say everything, I mean everything about the army, what you have all been doing to not show up immediately you received the message I sent Ah Dai." He added as he folded his hands and placed it on the table, his sharp gaze directed at Chen An to show he was expecting an explanation from Chen An.

    "There is a rumor going in the palace that General will be giving up half of his army to the Imperial army and we didn''t know how the rumor got out but the army heard of it and they were disturbed and unrest." Chen An started. "Some said they will like to join the Imperial army while the others by General''s side that want to stay with the Si family started a fight which had been what I and Commander Su Heng and Ji Ran has been dealing with but we have been able to prevent the Lieutenants from barging into the residence and demanding to see you and we have also been able to appease them that when General wakes up then General will address them personally." He explained.

 Chapter 122 - Thinking Sharper Than Ever

    Since Si Ning wasn''t informed that the matter had been discussed in court which means it must still be a secret within the Empress Dowager, the Prime Minister, and the Emperor yet the words got out and since he never consider for people to know before solving the problem so he had no counter-attack to the army finding out. Addressing the whole. the army seemed impossible because he couldn''t imagine summoning them all when there was no war or need to dispatch them.

    "General only have to address the Lieutenants." Su Heng informed him. "The Lieutenants will address their divisions and then the Captains of the Company do not have a choice than to follow General''s instructions but me as the second Commander and Commander Chen An as the first Commander while Commander Ji Ran as the third Commander means it is up to us to inform the Lieutenants first and if the Lieutenants want to see General then we will arrange a suitable meeting place since General doesn''t need to address them but I think the situation calls for it." He suggested.

    The situation that Chen An and Su Heng stated started to give Si Ning a headache that he had to close his eyes, he couldn''t help but think that he had been unconscious while his Commanders had been working to prevent a riot. He was impressed that they were able to prevent the army from going wild. He opened his eyes and nodded, satisfied that the Commanders looking tired was the result of their handwork and not hanging around drinking.

    "General I brought tea." Jiang Ye announced outside the door.

    "Take it back." Si Ning said. It was rude not to serve his visitors but he doesn''t have time to watch them drink tea and relax.

    "Yes General." Jiang Ye replied after some time.

    "You all are not questioning if it is true?" Si Ning continued their discussion as he folded his hands. Chen An regarding it as a rumor doesn''t mean they didn''t accept it as a rumor. His gaze shifted to Ji Ran.

    "We do not follow rumors, the army should also not also follow rumors." Ji Ran said firmly, his eye lit that anyone could see the fire burning in it to show how disappointed he was about the unrest within the army.

    Even though Ji Ran just spoke for the rest of the Commanders doesn''t mean they do not believe it because Si Ning could see Chen An that kept avoiding looking at him while nodding to Ji Ran words and if Si Ning was right then he could bet they believed the rumor which means they might have heard it directly from a legit source.

    "How many want to join the Imperial army?" Si Ning asked as he tapped the table now directing his gaze to Chen An. Him asking the question was his hint to show that the rumor was true.

    "Almost a quarter of the army." Chen An informed him. "Half of the quarter are truly willing and the other half will follow your decision if General wants them to join the Imperial army." He added.

    No matter how Si Ning sees it, from any angle. His army might decide to join the Imperial army according to his order but that doesn''t mean they would be loyal to them since they were people who have wishes and thought of their own. He had never thought there would be a problem if he ordered them to join the Imperial army and now he realized how naive he was.

    Si Ning felt his head going hot that he removed the diadem on his head, letting his hair flow lose, down his back and shoulder like a curtain as if it would help him think clearly. "Do you think I should give half of my army?" He asked, wanting to end the discussion because the real purpose he called for their attention was to ask for their opinion.

    "General, we will abide by any decision you make." Chen An told him.

    Si Ning had been expecting Chen An''s reply. He banged his hand on the table and pointed at Chen An. "I want your opinion, Now." He said, his intense gaze on Chen An to how dire his situation was that he needed to find a solution fast. He tucked his hair behind his ears.

    Chen Na places his hands on his knees. "General, by refusing means you are not siding with the Imperial family and they might see you as a threat and by complying will make them and some of the armies see you as weak and the army might even lose trust in you but it''s better to be weak and get stronger, then I do not think the Imperial family will ask any more from you." He concluded.

    Si Ning nodded before pointing to Su Heng. "And your opinion?" He raised a brow.

    "We can pause the selection of soldiers coming from other states that want to join the Si family army and after the finalization of the soldiers that General will turn over to the Imperial family then we can continue the registration and accept all the suitable soldiers to join the Si family army." Su Heng said.

    Si Ning nodded glad he was getting a fast reply which means they might have thought about it. "And Ji Ran?"

    Ji Ran shifted forward. "I think we should accept all the men that want to join the Si family army and we don''t need to do any special selection and there have been women coming wanting to join, we can accept them to join and protect the residence and from then General can recover the number of the army turned over to the Imperial family." He suggested.

    Si Ning folded his hands and raised his head before closing his eyes, after some time he opened his eyes. "We won''t accept any woman because I don''t want to change the rules guiding the army, change is good but not that change." He pointed out. "Also we will do the selection of the army and not accept those that are not talented and also pause the selection for now."

    The Commanders already advised him to turn over half of the army which means they were not against it and Si Ning was glad that he was given their advice that he thinks was good enough because he could form order from it immediately and could feel his rational thinking ability being sharper than ever.

    "Yes General." Chen An nodded.

    "You all can take care of it and also inform the army and about the selection of those that will be turned over to the Imperial army, I will only turn over those that are willing no matter how small their fractions maybe." Si Ning instructed.

    This was the decision he could come up with to avoid any revolt uprising, if he orders his army and they follow his order doesn''t mean they would follow the order to the end and be loyal to the Imperial family and to prevent any chaos, only those that were willing to leave should be the ones that would join the Imperial family which means Si Ning could appear and tell them it was their decision to go willing to join the Imperial army in case of any problem occurring within the Imperial army and in case his presence was needed.

 Chapter 123 - In A Hurry

    "Yes General." Chen An, Su Heng, and Ji Ran chorused.

    "General, General Shao Lang is here to see you." Jiang Ye reported outside the room.

    Perfect.

    It was odd for Si Ning to smile upon hearing the announcement of Shao Lang being in the residence to see him but he couldn''t be happier that he doesn''t have to wait for Shao Lang or stick with the instructions he gave to his Commanders which might not be the best decision for him to make but asking another General''s opinion was what he needed to make his plan for his army perfect which was the reason for his mouth raised in a small smile.

    "Lead him to the meeting room, serve him tea, I will join him soon." Si Ning instructed before standing up swiftly with a feeling of urgency. "Wait here for my final instructions." He said to the Commanders, He needed to inform them about the complete decision he would come up with which would only be possible after meeting Shao Lang.

    Si Ning adjusted his cloth, he noticed Su Heng picked up his diadem and was about to give it to him which made Si Ning quickly head to the door and exit the room with a mindset not to turn in case Su Heng call for his attention. When Si Ning stepped out, he wasn''t surprised to see Ah Dai waiting outside the door.

    "Young Master, Ah Dai is not tired." Ah Dai said in a small voice, his head lowered to make it difficult for Si Ning to see his face.

    Si Ning narrowed his eyes, displeased, knowing that he had to think of something to give Ah Dai to do because it was almost impossible to shake him off. If his Manager Su Yi had been earnest just like Ah Dai then he wouldn''t have been so unruly when he was an Actor.

    "Forgive me, Young Master...."

    "Ask Chen An, Su Heng and Ji Ran what they want and serve it to them, if it''s about anything that will take long for you to prepare then don''t bother to serve it and find somewhere to sit in my room." Si Ning instructed because he would rather escape than listen to Ah Dai apologizing.

    "Yes, Young Master." Ah Dai replied, he was about to raise his head when he noticed that Si Ning didn''t make a move to leave so he folded his hands to await any further instructions.

    "Also Ah Dai let it be the last time you disobey my orders, if I tell you to go to your quarters then you have to go and wait for me to summon you." Si Ning said a word at a time just to make his instructions clear.

    "Ah Dai will comply Young Master." Ah Dai said and lowered his head deeply.

    "Good." Si Ning said hoping Ah Dai would follow his instructions for once but he doubts it and he was already used to Ah Dai disobeying because he couldn''t imagine himself serving to punish Ah Dai just because his Servant wants the best for him. He turned after taking a deep breath and walked out of his quarters.

    Si Ning had to pass the courtyard to head to the meeting room, he ignored the guards waiting for him that saluted immediately he showed up but Si Ning only heads in the direction of the meeting room. The guards stationed at the door saluted him before opening the door.

    "General Shao Lang." Si Ning said immediately he stepped into the meeting room only to find it empty then he turned immediately to the door wondering if he perhaps missed him on the way, he waited for the door to open and when it opened, he expected to see Shao Lang only to see Jiang Ye stepped into the room.

    "General, General Shao Lang is waiting under the pavilion in the garden, he said he wants to enjoy the scenery..." Jiang Ye reported.

    "...." Si Ning only needed the information about where Shao Lang was and after picking out that Shao Lang was in the garden behind the meeting hall, he turned to the window knowing it was faster for him to exit the room through the window but it was improper and if he ends up being seen by any of the servants then they were bound to talk about him which wasn''t good for him image, it was his house and he shouldn''t jump out from the window.

    After contemplating whether to not care about anyone seeing him jumping through the window or just exiting through the door, he finally turned as he chose the latter and quickly exit the room through the door Jiang Ye opened for him.

    Jiang Ye had to walk behind him to relay the rest of the message. "...I will prepare chamomile tea leaves."

    Si Ning didn''t have time to waste and he found himself walking faster till he rounded the corner and as expected Shao Lang was sitting under the pavilion, his back turned to him.

    Without wasting time, Si Ning crosses over the flowers till his feet landed on the green grass, he used the opportunity of Shao Lang''s back turned to him to ignore the walkway and walked on the green grass till he got to the pavilion and swiftly took his seat across Shao Lang that was about to turn and take a look at who was approaching him.

    To just appear and take a seat was an improper behavior because Si Ning was supposed to take his time and walk with light steps on the walkway and when he gets closer to the pavilion, Shao Lang that would have noticed him would stand up and salute him while he does the same and then say some greetings before Si Ning offer him to sit while he follows suit.

    Si Ning that sat suddenly across Shao Lang made his visitor look a bit confused and Si Ning managed to keep a straight face. "General Shao Lang it is my pleasure to have you here and as you can see that I have to move to the palace which made me short on time and was the reason for my unkempt appearance." He said and gestured for Shao Lang that was about to stand up to not worry about the formalities and take his seat.

    Because Si Ning''s hair was loose which was the unkept appearance he was referring to. He had no idea his appearance was captivating, the breeze carrying his hair softly making him look delicate and charming that made the maidservant next to Jiang Ye that appeared and was setting the tea set on the table to keep stealing glances at Si Ning but the head of the Si house was oblivious to this gesture because he was more concerned about what they want to discuss that he had to raise his hand to indicated for the maidservant to leave that he would brew the tea.

    "General?" Jiang Ye looked confused and stretched his hand to indicate that he would brew the tea but Si Ning raised his hand to show there was no need.

    Seeing this made Jiang Ye stepped back and saluted before turning, walking towards the walkway to give the Generals privacy to discuss.

    "Since General Si Ning is still recovering, let me brew the tea." Shao Lang offered and collected the teapot from Si Ning which he placed on the small lit stove on the table.

 Chapter 124 - Meeting Shao Lang

    Si Ning wanted to jump right into the discussion about his army but he knew he had to exercise patience to avoid looking like he had been expecting Shao Lang to come and visit him or he needed his advice so he had to wait and folded his hands to avoid tapping the table while he stares at the tea Shao Lang was brewing like it was the most interesting thing to watch, he watched how Shao Lang poured it in the two teacups, placed one in front of Si Ning and the other in front of him.

    Si Ning took his cup and took a sip. It tasted nice that he nodded in approval. "This tastes nice." He said.

    "Thank you, General Si Ning, I would have love to bring some of the green tea leaves planted in the Shao''s farm which I tended to myself." Shao Lang said as he took a sip of his tea. "I planted the trees myself."

    Shao Lang''s expression didn''t give anything away nor did he sound like he was boasting but Si Ning could tell he took pride in the green tea shrubs he planted himself. Si Ning smiled to show his fake interest in the tea leaves.

    "That will be nice, I will like some of the tea leaves." Si Ning replied.

    "I am sure General Si Ning will like it, I will personally bring it over to the palace." Shao Lang told him.

    "I will appreciate that." Si Ning said as he racked his brain for how to start their conversation.

    Shao Lang took another sip of his tea. "For General Si Ning to come out immediately I got here means there is perhaps something you want to discuss with me." He pointed out.

    It was quite impressive for Shao Lang to deduce that he needed to talk to him but Si Ning knew his behavior was suspicious because, on any normal circumstances, Si Ning would take his time and make Shao Lang wait anytime the General comes around but this time he didn''t even bother to at least pack his hair into a ponytail and he also had to cut through the garden by not taking the walkway to get to the pavilion quickly, those set of changed behavior had already given him away. Si Ning weighs his options about pretending not to need Shao Lang and was only in a hurry because he would soon be on his way to the palace or the other option which means to avoid beating around the bush and go straight to the point by telling Shao Lang the reason he was in a hurry.

    "I am sure General Shao Lang heard the rumor going on about me handing over half of the army to the Imperial army." Si Ning stated.

    The three Commanders of the Si army already told Si Ning the words had gotten out and Shao Lang would have known because words do travel fast and if Shao Lang pretends not to know then it means it was time for Si Ning to start suspecting Shao Lang.

    "The situation of General Si Ning handing over half of the Si family was expected." Shao Lang replied calmly, his face impassive.

    "You knew?" Si Ning raised a brow. He needed the confirmation Shao Lang based his statement on. Shao Lang''s statement means he was sure it wasn''t a rumor.

    "It was expected for the Imperial army to cut General Si Ning''s power, it was expected for the General of the Imperial army Duan Xi to suggest it during the court assembly and I was surprised they have suggested it to General Si Ning without announcing the proposal in court." Shao Lang said.

    According to the books that Si Ning read on the Imperial family, Duan Xi was Queen Dowager''s brother and the one currently leading the Imperial army. He was able to get the position due to him being hardworking and with Queen Dowager''s help. He was able to get promoted to be the General of the Imperial army. Si Ning never does much in the court meeting and also found it unnecessary to mingle with the other Generals since he placed himself as a General who had a higher rank than them even though all Generals were on the same level and as the future Empress it was all the court members that had to seek him out not the other way around and because Si Ning had been busy, he never had the time to go to the palace and make sure to get a glimpse at the members of the Imperial family so he could recognize them.

    Si Ming didn''t need to ask the reason why Shao Lang stated that it was expected, he taps the table. "Which side are you on?" It was such an irrelevant question but Si Ning needed a reply. He had to be cautious so he wouldn''t end up saying more than necessary, he doesn''t see Shao Lang as a spy or the Queen Dowager but no one knows someone for real.

    "I have always been neutral." Shao Lang replied, his eyes clear with no doubt.

    "Do you think I should hand over my army?" Si Ning asked the question that had been on the tip of his tongue since he sat down and he doesn''t want to waste time in finding a subtle way to ask.

    Shao Lang took a deep breath as he trailed his hand on the tip of the teacup, the tea already gone cold. "Yes because proving stubborn is not advisable."

    Si Ning was glad Shao Lang was so straightforward. His reply could prove he was siding with Queen Dowager but Si Ning couldn''t picture Shao Lang in that way. "I plan to stop the selection into the army for now and give the Imperial army what they want before I continue the selection process." He said after some time, revealing all his plans.

    Shao Lang stroked his chin, his brows furrows. "I do not think General Si Ning should stop the selection process since there are eyes and ears everywhere then General Si Ning shouldn''t stop to avoid future conflict and turning in half of the army is a reckless decision." He said after taking some time to think.

    Si Ning nodded. "Hmmm." He closed his eyes before opening them. "How do you think I should do that, not turning over half of my army without causing a problem?"

    Shao Lang had proven useful in sincerely trying to help him so Si Ning couldn''t help but ask for more advice.

    "That will be difficult and I believe General Si Ning will come up with a plan for that, all that I said is what you can come up with since General Si Ning has always been brilliant even during our time in the academy, The Minister of Works Xiu TianZhao didn''t beat you once." Shao Lang told him.

    What.

    It was so unbelievable that Si Ning''s cheeks turned into a light shade of pink as he smiled, he was happy that Shao Lang acknowledged him, he would have like that when he was an Actor but that doesn''t make him any less happy that Shao Lang told him he was brilliant.

    "Do General Si Ning have other things to ask?" Shao Lang asked as he stood up, and turned in the direction of the walkway as his way to avoid looking at the beautiful man before him that looked a thousand times beautiful when he smiles.

    Si Ning shook his head, believing that he would find. way. "No."

    "I left the training of the special guards that will protect General Si Ning when you enter the palace and I have to see they are in perfect shape, I will be taking my leave." Shao Lang told him.

    "Thank you General Shao Lang for your time." Si Ning stood up and raised his hand slightly to show the way and he found himself in a good mood as he walked side by side with Shao Lang.

 Chapter 125 - Final Instructions

    "Here is my order, hear me oh my Commanders!" Si Ning said immediately Jiang Ye opened the door for him and he stepped in. "Do not pause the selection process and we will only give the Imperial army those that are truly willing among my army and I hope you can make sure that I won''t end up not giving up any of my troops so that means you can''t tell them that if they are willing which means you are giving them options whether to stay or not, just tell them if they want to join the Imperial army, they can." He said briskly before lowering his gaze to look at the Commanders at the table.

    Si Ning was in a good mood and was about to give his next instructions after a quick evaluation of what he said to know if he gave out a bunch of meaningful orders or just said a bunch of nonsense when he noticed that Ji Ran wasn''t in the room. It was only Chen An and Su Heng who was sitting at the table which a shocked expression like they weren''t expecting him to be back so soon which made Si Ning raise a questioning brow making Chen An and Su Heng quickly jumped to their feet as they wore a serious expression.

    "General." Chen An said as he nervously scratched his cheek. "We do not stop the selection process and we have to ask them if they want to join that they can join on their free will but at the same time we must avoid telling them that they can only join if they are willing." He said one word at a time as a means to fully understand each word he was saying then he raised his gaze hopefully at Si Ning for affirmation that he just interpreted his order correctly.

    Si Ning shook his head which earned a gasp from Chen An making the first Commander quickly bring out a note and charcoal from his waist porch to write the orders. "We doesn''t include me." He pointed out. "The we you said is you, Su Heng and Ji Ran." He said clearly as his gaze shifted to the table.

    "General did I get your orders correctly? that I Su Heng and Ji Ran do not tell them that only if they are willing but they should join if they are willing while making it compulsory that some have to join?." Chen An said in an unsure quiet small voice as he wore a confused look.

    "Ah... Yes and also retain the best soldiers among them." Si Ning said after a while, wondering if Chen An just interpreted it right but then it was their work to figure out his vague order and he just hopped at the end he won''t lose half of his army.

    "Yes General." Chen An said as he started writing down on the note.

    "Also complete this task within two days and bring me the report on it so I can prepare the document on my part." Si Ning said and didn''t miss their shocked expression, he had thousand of armies and he just gave out a task which was impossible to achieve within two days.

    "General, two days is a bit..." Chen An started before biting down on his bottom lip.

    "Take all the help you need, I will send Jiang Ye too and when I say take all the help you need I mean even thousands and I am sure you Su Heng and Ji Ran are wise enough to deal with it smoothly within two days." Si Ning said, unsure if he even could do what he just instructed them to do but time wasn''t by his side for him to start considering their capability.

    "Yes General, we will carry it out." Chen An nodded as he started writing once more in his note.

    "Where is Ji Ran?" Si Ning asked as his eyes dart around the room expecting to see Ah Dai asleep or lying somewhere because he assumed Ah Dai should be asleep when he didn''t see him quickly come to him immediately Jiang Ye opened the door.

    It was odd that Ah Dai wasn''t resting in the room as he instructed and no tea was served to the Commanders that Si Ning had to focused his attention on Chen An who was now scratching his chin. His gaze on Chen An was his means to make him start talking and to make Su Heng know that his question wasn''t directed to him.

    "Ji Ran stepped out." Chen An said after some time before keeping the note and charcoal in his porch while avoiding meeting Si Ning''s gaze.

    Si Ning noticed Chen An didn''t want to meet his gaze which means he was hiding something. "And why didn''t Ah Dai serve you tea?" He asked as he gestured towards the empty tea set on the table.

    If Chen An says Ji Ran stepped out then Si Ning was going to believe him because he doesn''t want to stress himself trying to find out what Chen An was hiding and he was more concerned about Ah Dai because it was impossible for him to give Ah Dai something to do and Ah Dai should abandon it or forget to do and seeing that Ji Ran wasn''t in the room made him concluded that Ah Dai was unable to serve them due to a small accident and Ji Ran had to treat his wound and Chen An lied that Ji Ran just stepped out because Ah Dai doesn''t want him to know he got injured.

    "Because we... are full and we have to get to work which made us refuse tea because for us this is no time to relax." Su Heng replied after Chen An pretended the question wasn''t directed to him and refused to reply by turning to Su Heng with a pleading look.

    "I also do not have time to relax Su Heng because the ''us'' in your statement doesn''t include me." Si Ning narrowed his eyes, he didn''t even try to act like he wasn''t offended by the statement. He might have been doing lesser work than his Commanders doesn''t mean he had time to relax because even when he had to eat, still he couldn''t bring himself to relax completely and enjoy his food without his mind trying to think of a better solution to solve a problem he had been dealing with.

    "Forgive me General for the slip of my tongue and the false implication." Su Heng said quickly as he fell on one knee, his head bowed to show his deep regret and hoping for forgiveness.

    This was Su Heng''s means to avoid meeting the General''s eyes and Si Ning knew and confirmed it when Chen An also knelt on one knee for no reason as he bowed. Before Si Ning could say a word, the door opened and Ah Dai stepped in, his fluster appearance made Si Ning turn his attention fully to him and he didn''t miss how Ah Dai''s face was flushed and when his eyes met Ah Dai made his servant to quickly look away as he started fidgeting, guilt written all over his eyes as his dart around like he was finding a place to hide.

    "Ah Dai this is not....." Ji Ran that came in next in an attempt to stop Ah Dai quickly stopped talking when he laid his eyes on Si Ning because Si Ning was standing close to the door and Ah Dai already stepped aside was the reason that Ji Ran first laid his eyes on him.

    Si Ning eyes shifted from Ah Dai to Ji Ran and he didn''t miss the desperate expression on the third Commander. "This is interesting." He said softly and took note of how Ah Dai''s eyes widen as he bit his lips.

 Chapter 126 - Ah Dai’s Mood

    It was odd that Ah Dai didn''t say a word and Si Ning noticed his hands were shaking when he asked for his assistance to wash his hair.

    On a day that Si Ning doesn''t have a lot to do, he would have loved to pry and tease Ah Dai but he was now worried because he could tell it was past noon and if Xiu Zhicheng wanted to have lunch with him then it was already impossible.

    After having his bath, Si Ning allowed Ah Dai to dress him while ignoring his guilty expression, shaky hands and the worst part of it was Ah Dai sweating when the weather was cool.

    After dressing, just checking his attire in the mirror made Si Ning feel so beautiful and he doubts he should be worried about any of the Emperor''s women looking more beautiful than him. It was odd for him to even try to compare himself in terms of beauty with the Emperor''s women but he was planning to monopolize Xiu Zhicheng which means he mustn''t even slack in dressing beautifully while wearing his intelligent expression since he was no beautiful doll but a walking intelligent beauty. Labeling himself an intelligent beauty was so cheesy of Si Ning but he couldn''t help it since he was aware of it.

    Si Ning traced the white embroidery on the tip of his sleeves, the golden dragon emblem was barely visible since the robes were too large and if Si Ning didn''t take his hand to smoothen the dragon emblem on the right side of his chest then he doubts anyone would see it.

    "Ah Dai my hand fan." Si Ning said and then turned to see Ah Dai staring at his hands, his head bowed and Si Ning could bet he didn''t hear a word he just said.

    What happened after Ji Ran came in after Ah Dai was something Si Ning didn''t see as unusual and he couldn''t help but let his mind drift to what transpired that afternoon to see if perhaps he missed anything that would have caused Ah Dai''s sore mood.

    "General is not like the way you think." Ji Ran stepped forward almost blocking Ah Dai from Si Ning''s view.

    Seeing the almost protective stance of Ji Ran, making a subtle attempt to hide Ah Dai behind him made Si Ning narrowed his eyes, displeased that Ah Dai was acting timid like he was going to hit him while Ji Ran was trying to protect him like he was preventing Si Ning from hitting Ah Dai.

    "How do you know the way I think? which way do I think?" Si Ning crossed his hands across his chest now getting annoyed as he started to tap his arm with his index finger.

    Tapping his arm was his way of trying to stop himself from lashing out at Ji Ran and Ah Dai, asking why Ah Dai was hiding or why Ji Ran was trying to hide him. Si Ning gave himself a mental award for his tolerance and his calm behavior he was unable to exhibit in the modern-day world and it was almost like his personality changed overnight but then he couldn''t help but conclude that being rich was able to kill those personalities since him being poor was the reason he was frustrated and in this world, he doesn''t understand the word poor anymore.

    "I had something to talk to Ah Dai so..." Ji Ran paused and bit his bottom lip hard and suddenly fell on his knees. "General please give us your blessing!" He said firmly.

    Eh?

    Ji Ran''s statement was unexpected, Si Ning was only trying to be nosy and make small talk while acting like the most intelligent understanding General and he didn''t expect his actions to produce the result of Ji Ran confessing about his love for Ah Dai, it was what Si Ning interpreted his statement to and he couldn''t find any other meaning to it.

    Ah Dai fell on his knees. "Young Master forgive me for not resting....."

    "It wasn''t Ah Dai''s fault, it was my fault for calling him out." Ji Ran said, interrupting Ah Dai.

    Ah Dai clenched his fist. "Young Master me and Commander Ji Ran are not like that, Young Mas...."

    "Aye aye." Si Ning said as a means to stop Ah Dai who looked desperate to explain. He doesn''t like how Ah Dai was shaking or how his face turned pale, his face full of pain and regret like he just committed an unforgettable act.

    "General I have prepared the bath." Jiang Ye announced outside the door.

    Just like his statement burnt Ah Dai because he raised his head sharply, his mouth quivering as he bit his bottom lip, earning a concerned look from Ji Ran.

    Si Ning took a deep breath, knowing that Ah Dai had assumed the worst-case scenario of him not being needed as a servant anymore. "You and Ji Ran is none of my business, you should sort it out between yourself and whether you both are in love or not ahhh." He pauses already seeing nowhere his motivational talk was going. "Anyway you guys should start working on the task I have given you, I have to prepare to go to the palace." He would have loved to include the order he gave Ah Dai for him to rest but knowing Ah Dai''s personality, he decided to leave it at that, allowing Ah Dai to follow him because it was one thing that would make Ah Dai happy.

    Ji Ran and Ah Dai had always been close but not for once did Si Ning suspect that Ji Ran might have some feelings for Ah Dai, he had enough on his plate than to sniffing out a romance from his third Commander and his servant. In this era it was an odd combination that made Si Ning never even thought of it, he had only thought they were good friends and nothing more. Ah Dai trying to deny it almost seemed like he was saying the truth or was afraid. Si Ning turned, concerned, only to see Ah Dai coming as expected, he turned back his attention to where he was heading, laying his curiosity to rest since he still had to worry about what was taking Xiao Pei so long to return.

    Since then Ah Dai seemed depressed but Si Ning doesn''t want to bring up the discussion about him and Ji Ran because he doesn''t want to dig into things concerning love because one wrong word then Ah Dai won''t hesitate to cut off his friendship with Ji Ran and that might affect the rest of the Commanders, affecting the army which means as a General he would definitely be affected one way or the other and it might even be in a roundabout way that he won''t be able to find out that the root of the problem was Ah Dai not being in good terms with Ji Ran.

    Si Ning gaze was still on Ah Dai when he realized that not asking what the problem was and ignoring won''t make Ah Dai''s mood get better since he knows Ah Dai as the happiest person just by serving him but he was doing what he loves most still his mood was still bad so Si Ning decided to pry a little if that would lighten his servant''s mood. He was about to say a word when a knock came on the door which made him snap his head sharply in the direction of the door.

    Xiao Pei?

    "Come in." Si Ning said, trying to not sound or look eager and at that moment he forgot he wanted to ask Ah Dai some questions.

 Chapter 127 - Packed Lunch

    Ge Mengshu gasped the moment she saw Si Ning and she raised her hands to cover her mouth, as a means to show how amazed she was. "Is this my son that is looking so dazzling." She said trying to sound like it was unbelievable that his son could look so handsome. "You look so beautiful!" She declared and smiled before moving forward to draw Si Ning into a hug.

    Si Ning was glad she didn''t seem to notice his bad mood and to try to look delighted made him decide to also hug her back but the instant he wrapped his hands around his mother, he couldn''t help but smile sincerely, feeling his worry melting away and finding her little joke funny that he even chuckled, It had been long since he hugged his mother and it was surprisingly calmly.

    Apart from Xiao Pei, Si Ning had been expecting Si Nan to come in at any moment with his snacks and he didn''t expect his mother to come at all. He directed his gaze to the door expecting Si Nan to come in but when his mother pulled away made him guessed that Si Nan wasn''t coming.

    Ge Mengshu pulled Si Ning to sit at the table then she gestured for Yanyu to place the containers on the table. She reached forward to unwrap the cloth that was used to wrap the containers and when the cloth came loose, she opened the lid of one of the containers.

    The round wooden container contained steamed buns and dumplings which made Si Ning''s eyes widen with delight and the steam coming out from it had shown that it was just made.

    Si Ning smiled brightly as he draws the container towards him to stare at how delicious-looking the buns were. "You made this." It wasn''t a question because the last time Si Nan made him buns it wasn''t shaped well and she even confessed she just learned how to make it when Si Ning realizes the pork in it tasted raw.

    When Ge Mengshu didn''t reply to at least confirm his statement, Si Ning couldn''t help but noticed the sudden change in the atmosphere which made him raise his head to see what was wrong only to see his mother''s strained smile which looked so fake that his smile instantly fell.

    "I did and Si Nan made the soup, since it was time for her embroidery class, I had to tell her to go only on the basis that she will visit you tomorrow in the palace." Ge Mengshu told him as she unwrapped the second container, the container contained hot spicy soup which was made by Si Nan.

    Si Ning nodded and took the lid to cover the food containers as an indication he would not be eating at the moment. "I will make sure to eat it when I get to the palace." He mumbled before covering the second food container.

    It was hard for Si Ning to resist not taking a piece from the dumplings but he doesn''t want to risk eating it because he didn''t think he would be able to stop at one and he might end up eating till he was so full he won''t be comfortable walking or eating at the palace, eating a spicy soup in the afternoon would also make him sweat and also he was disturbed about his mother''s sudden sad expression that she was struggling to make her smile natural.

    "My preparations are complete, I have selected gifts for the Emperor and the Queen Dowager because those are the two people you don''t want to offend." Ge Mengshu told him in an awkward sharp tune. "I know that the Emperor''s favors... you and... you trust... him... but the palace... is a flexible... place which means you... have to..."

    "Mother?" Si Ning realized something was wrong when Ge Mengshu''s words kept breaking till she stopped in the middle of her statement then he could only watch as his mother closed her eyes then opened them, unshed tears forming a thin layer on her lower eyelid.

    "You have to stand... on your own... you don''t have... to rely on people... hmm just don''t offend... them, I am not against... you and the Emperor... but I would have loved if he didn''t make you his Consort..." Ge Mengshu stopped as tears started to flow down her eyes as she reached for Si Ning''a hand, unable to stop her hands from shaking, holding his hands firmly as she cried.

    Seeing his mother cry obviously because he was moving to the palace placed Si Ning in an awkward position because he didn''t know what to say, he wasn''t shocked by her bursting into tears because his mother had always been strong but fragile when it comes to her children, he didn''t expect her to cry but he was surprised.

    Most parent would jump to the opportunity of them becoming a relative to the Imperial family but Ge Mengshu had shown she wasn''t pleased and Si Ning couldn''t blame her because his mother wasn''t an ambitious person unlike him, she had always been contented with what she had as long as she could go by each day comfortably without many worries and seeing her children live comfortably.

    Si Ning rubbed her hands gently. "Mother I am great General Si Ning and I don''t think I need to rely on someone in the palace or avoid offending someone." He started in a low voice, as the Queen Dowager face came to his mind, she was one person he doesn''t want to offend but at the same time, he had to remind himself he was also an important figure in Xiu. "Staying in the palace doesn''t take away my duty to our family and with the way it is they should also try not to offend me in the palace."

    "Stupid!" Ge Mengshu knocked on Si Ning''s head as she collected the handkerchief Yanyu handed to her and started to wipe her tears.

    "Ouch..." Si Ning''s eyes widen as he placed a hand on his head, he just tried to brag to his mother about how great and important he was and also puts her mind at rest but what that earned him was a knock on the head.

    "The palace is a dangerous place, especially for you since you chose Xiu over Xilie which means you are not hungry for power but they don''t know that so always have someone to taste your food also use a silver spoon to check for poisoning and I am sure I thought you enough to know you mustn''t first eat at a dine unless your food is tasted." Ge Mengshu said, her voice and eyes clear like she wasn''t the one crying a minute ago.

    "Aye Aye." Si Ning nodded, trying to elevate some of her worries a little surprised that one minute she was crying her eyes out and the next she looked so composed and it was only her red eyes that could serve as proof of it.

    Si Ning was glad that she saw him in a good light that he wasn''t hungry for power and also chose Xiu over Xilie when he had spent a lot of time trying to find a way to have both or stick with the nation he could predict as the one with the upper hand.

    "Madam, Ah Dai will make sure anything Young Master wants to ingest is safe." Ah Dai fell on his knees.

 Chapter 128 - Gloves

    Si Ning was a bit surprised that Ah Dai was acting now, all the doubts and sore mood gone and replaced with his usual dedicated self. He had even forgotten Ah Dai was in the room and since his mother didn''t say a word and Yanyu didn''t leave must have been the reason Ah Dai stayed. Si Ning was also surprised to see how serious Ah Dai was, showing a different side other than his timid or nervous side and Si Ning was impressed with how confident Ah Dai look then he raised an eyebrow wondering why Ah Dai didn''t even make a move to serve his mother tea when he had been in the room all along.

    Ge Mengshu frowned. "But Ah Dai you will stay here and Xiao Pei will be the one to follow A-Ning." She said flatly.

    Since Ah Dai had been listening to their discussion so Si Ning didn''t have anything to say when he interrupted their discussion and seeing that his mother didn''t seem to frown upon made him also decide not to comment but he was more concerned about why his mother made that statement and sounded like it was clear and finalized that Ah Dai would be staying at the residence.

    Si Ning didn''t have to turn to look at Ah Dai to know he was probably looking dejected since he didn''t reply immediately as a person with a stubborn personality who would rather die than not serve his master. "He is going with me." He had already made up his mind to take Ah Dai along because he could picture Ah Dai being depressed if he wasn''t taken along to the palace.

    Ge Mengshu raised her eyebrows before turning to Ah Dai. "I am sure you know what I mean." She said softly ignoring Si Ning''s statement.

    "Ah Dai has gotten gloves and Ah Dai has vowed to serve Young Master till Ah Dai die." Ah Dai said firmly, his hands on his knees, head bowed to show his dedication to his duty.

    Si Ning was still confused. "Gloves?" He raised a brow since he has no idea what they were talking about or why it seemed his mother had had the discussion with Ah Dai in his absence.

    "Gloves?" Ge Mengshu frowned.

    "Yes, Madam, Ah Dai has gotten a few thicker gloves." Ah Dai replied.

    "Hmm gloves, that is wise but you have to keep it on at all times." Ge Mengshu said after some time like she just gave him a piece of advice and not an order.

    "Yes Madam, Ah Dai thanks Madam for letting Ah Dai stay at Young Master''s side, and this servant will fulfill his duty." Ah Dai said aloud as he raised his hands and kowtowed to show how grateful he was.

    Si Ning was still wondering what they meant about the gloves but he knows he only had to ask Ah Dai later to know about it so he quickly made a mental note to ask when his mother leaves.

    "Madam I have brought it." A deep voice said outside.

    "Yes the gift for the Emperor, you have to check if it''s suitable." Ge Mengshu told Si Ning.

    "Come in." Si Ning said and watched as two guards came in carrying a medium-sized wooden box. They placed it on the floor next to the table before saluting and left the room.

    Seeing that it was two guards that carried it already shown that it was something heavy in the box and Si Ning could guess it was an ornament and he silently hoped his mother wouldn''t ask for the box to be opened because he was already stressed mentally to be analyzing a gift for Xiu Zhicheng.

    "Si Ning I also want to tell you this lunch I packed for you make sure you eat it but don''t let the Emperor eat from it." Ge Mengshu informed him, her expression so serious as she reached for Si Ning''s hand.

    Si Ning narrowed his eyes in suspicion. "Why?" If he was a lady he would have assumed there was perhaps some medicine in it to make him bore a child.

    "Listen to me, you are a General, not the Empress yet, and before becoming one you have to be careful and don''t give the Emperor what his eunuch won''t taste first or the Crown Prince or Second Prince."

    Si Ning gasped. "Mother do you think I will go around and poison the Emperor or the Princes!" He had already guessed that his mother was hinting at.

    "Stupid." Ge Mengshu knocked his head and was satisfied when Si Ning gasped and held his head. "It is the other way round." She declared as she hit her hand on the table once before snapping her fingers.

    Si Ning couldn''t believe he just got knocked on the head twice like he was still a teen. "Other way round?" If he wasn''t concerned about what his mother was trying to pass across to him, he wouldn''t have hesitated to pout and complain about being knocked on the head like a kid.

    "Even though I am always here running things in the household doesn''t mean I don''t know what is going on and I know most doesn''t want you to marry the Emperor so before the wedding ceremony you have to be careful on terms of what you give the Emperor or the Princes especially what can be eaten since you don''t know who might tamper with it." Ge Mengshu said in one breath and seeing Si Ning''s confused look made her sigh then turned to Ah Dai. "Ah Dai, I am sure you will make sure he doesn''t forget." She said like it was hopeless explaining to her son so it would be effective to tell Ah Dai her instructions.

    "Yes Madam, Ah Dai will make sure Young Master is careful and Ah Dai will remind Young Master every morning and also not leave Young Master''s side." Ah Dai said aloud as he nodded.

    "Mother, are you trying to say that someone might frame me in case I give the Emperor something like tea that has been tampered with?" Si Ning asked in an extremely low voice but loud enough for Ge Mengshu to hear.

    Si Ning expected her to reply instead she frowned while looking at him like the stupidest person she had ever seen. Si Ning couldn''t blame his mother because he already knew they tend to explain in vague terms in this era and it was up to him to interpret it and according to the explanation his mother made he already understood what she meant yet he still wants to be clear.

    "That is exactly what I mean." Ge Mengshu said after a while. "Poison is easy to get like sand and I am sure A-Ning is smart enough to keep a low profile till the wedding." She said as she stared at her son, making sure she was looking him in the eye.

    "Of course." Si Ning already knows that as long as he was crowned the Empress then he would become untouchable and won''t have to worry about Xiu Zhicheng Concubines dropping in to insult him.

    "Good." Ge Mengshu said as she stood up. "I will wait outside little Ning for you to get ready."

    Si Ning also stood up so that he could see her out and he was glad his mother had regained her composure and doesn''t look worried anymore.

 Chapter 129 - Heading Out

    Si Ning took a deep breath and moved to check himself in the mirror and he nodded satisfied, he turned to the window and he could see it was almost dusk and he doesn''t have any more time to waste so he decided to just head over to the palace, he doubts Xiu Zhicheng would come to see him or welcome him and it was already late for him to go around paying his respects to the Emperor to show that he arrived safely and since he couldn''t have lunch anymore with the Emperor means he would probably not see him and Incase if he was summoned to have dinner with him, all he had to do was to go to bed early to avoid meeting him.

    "Young Master, I have prepared all the documents which would be moved over to the palace, Commander Chen An also checked them." Ah Dai told him.

    "..." Si Ning had no idea when Ah Dai did the packing and he wasn''t interested in asking because it seemed like he was the only one ignorant about his moving to the palace. Everybody had been preparing one way or the other and he didn''t notice and it was embarrassing to admit it so all he could do was act like he knew Ah Dai had done the packing by nodding in approval.

    "Young Master, should I open his Majesty''s gift box?" Ah Dai asked as he quickly moved over to the box.

    "No." Si Ning replied. He doesn''t have to check to know It was a suitable gift and also checking it might put him in a position of wanting the gift just like he wanted the last gift meant for Xiu Zhicheng. Wanting the gifts prepared for when he was already wealthy didn''t speak well for his character so to suppress the urge all he had to do was to only see and know what the gift was when he was presenting it.

    Since his preparation was done, after taking a quick look around the room knowing he was going to miss it, Si Ning turned to head out, passing Jiang Ye and a guard at the door who seemed to be waiting for him but after taking a few steps, Si Ning noticed Jiang Ye and the guard didn''t follow him which was odd so he turned only to see that Ah Dai wasn''t following him either, he didn''t wait for a second when Ah Dai rushed out with the two food containers while Jiang Ye and the guard also exist the room carrying the box which contained the Emperor''s gift.

    In the courtyard just as expected, the guards were still standing since the moment they arrived, Si Ning couldn''t help but wonder how they could stand for so long but he wasn''t bothered about it because that was how Jiang Ye and Xiao Pei also stand for hours just like the rest of the guards in the residence. There were also two carriages and from what Si Ning could see, it was already filled up with different boxes and the servants and guards who were loading the carriages collected the last box which was the Emperor''s gift that Jiang Ye and a guard was carrying and found an empty place to place it. Si Ning only took a glance and he could guess the space for the Emperor''s gift box was probably reserved and he was quite proud of how his mother had prepared everything just like she said.

    When Ge Mengshu saw Si Ning, she didn''t say a word and also met him halfway and they both turned and started walking over to the palanquin. A guard moved forward and raised the palanquin curtain so that Si Ning won''t have to raise it himself to get into the palanquin.

    "When you see the box which contained the gift for Queen Dowager, you should be able to tell the gift is for the Queen Dowager even if you don''t open it." Ge Mengshu said softly.

    Si Ning nodded. "Thank you, mother." He bowed.

    "Don''t skip any of your meal, make sure you eat well" Ge Mengshu stepped back. "Take care, my son."

    Si Ning stepped into the palanquin and relaxed as the guard lowered the curtain and he felt being lifted, he closed his eyes and crossed his legs, he was finally heading to the palace. It wasn''t something he prepared for so it didn''t really sit well and was giving him mixed feelings between being excited that he was going to see Xiu Zhicheng soon and dreading the moment he would see him before receiving Xiu TianZhao''s letter. Even though if he doesn''t move over to the palace, he was still going to see Xiu Zhicheng at the court assembly.

    "Ah Dai!" Si Ning called as he flung his eyes open.

    "Yes, Young Master." Ah Dai answered instantly.

    Si Ning could tell Ah Dai was walking close to his palanquin. "Stop!" He said loudly enough for the bearers to hear.

    After hearing the guards saying his order one more time for the others to hear so they would all stop at the same time. Si Ning felt the palanquin being lowered.

    "General is there a problem?" Jiang Ye asked.

    Si Ning was shocked to hear Jiang Ye. "Why are you following us? Didn''t I tell you to stay at the residence!" He almost shouted and even yank the curtain open like he was trying to confirm it was really Jiang Ye that just spoke to him. He gazes at Jiang Ye from head to toe before raising a brow.

    "I want to escort General to the palace gates." Jiang Ye replied sincerely, his head bowed waiting for Si Ning''s order whether to allow him to continue being his escort or send him home.

    "That''s good lieutenant Jiang." Si Ning said and saw a wide smile plastered on Jiang Ye''s face as he bowed deeply.

    "It is my pleasure to serve you, General." Jiang Ye said shyly in a low voice.

    "Ah Dai come in" Si Ning beckon to Ah Dai who was standing behind Jiang Ye. He lowered the curtain and waited, he was about to yell only to see the curtain being pulled up and Ah Dai entered carrying a covered bowl, taking a seat across him.

    It was weird for Si Ning to tell Ah Dai to come in but he was afraid of being alone and start thinking up different scenarios without giving himself time to rest and the only solution he could come up with ways to find someone to start discussing with and since Chen An wasn''t around so the next person he could talk to was Ah Dai but knowing that he could never have any interesting discussion with Ah Dai placed him in a position of having no choice thane to find different questions to ask, just to keep a conversation going so Si Ning waited till he felt the palanquin being lifted once again.

    "Ah Dai so what is with you and Ji Ran?" Si Ning asked as he accepted the bowl Ah Dai stretched to him.

 Chapter 130 - Lecture

    Si Ning raised a brow when Ah Dai didn''t reply. "Tsk.." he clicked his tongue to show he doesn''t have the luxury to be patiently waiting for a reply.

    Ah Dai lowered his head as he bit his bottom lip. "Commander Ji Ran wants me and him to be lovers but my purpose is to serve Young Master and love Young Master so I do not have any space for a relationship like that and Ah Dai..." He paused as he placed his hand on his prosthetic arm. "Ah Dai is not good enough for Commander Ji Ran."

    Si Ning could see that Ah Dai was self-conscious about his prosthetic arm, it would be odd not to but him seeing it as a defect was something Si Ning doesn''t like, and also saying his only purpose was to serve him didn''t sit well with him even though he knows it would be hard to change Ah Dai''s train of thought.

    Si Ning''s eyes landed on the gloves Ah Dai was wearing on both hands, with it concealing his hands would make it difficult for people to know one of his arms was a prosthetic.

    Gloves?

    "Your gloves." Si Ning pointed out. "Why are you wearing them?" He asked, deciding not to tell Ah Dai his purpose wasn''t to serve him because it would be nothing but a pain to deal with the unreasonable side of Ah Dai which might misinterpret it as him throwing him away or not needing his service anymore.

    "I will start wearing them because the palace is full of pretty things and I might spoil the beauty which might lead to Ah Dai''s dismissal." Ah Dai said after a long pause.

    Dismissal?

    "Dismissal?" Si Ning voiced his thought out. "What do you mean by dismissal?" He opened the bowl Ah Dai gave him to see it was filled with iced fruits.

    "Yes by throwing anyway anything that affects the beauty of the palace?" Ah Dai explained.

    A vein almost popped from Si Ning''s head, annoyed, he covered the bowl and placed his hand on his laps.

    "Throwing away? Explain clearly." All the roundabout way Ah Dai was talking was starting to annoy Si Ning wondering what it would take for Ah Dai to go straight to the point.

    "What Ah Dai is saying is that Ah Dai cannot afford to die and not stay by your side because of a silly mistake of Ah Dai letting people see his wooden arm and making them see an ugly thing." Ah Dai explained.

    This was what his mother and Ah Dai meant by the gloves they kept mentioning, it was meant to conceal Ah Dai''s prosthetic hand because the hand might be considered ugly by the nobles or Imperial family. Si Ning wasn''t the Emperor that could assure Ah Dai''s safety and it was pissing him off that he wasn''t a hundred percent sure he would be capable of protecting Ah Dai and this made him bit his bottom in annoyance as he clinched his fist till his knuckles turned white. Being agitated wouldn''t resolve a thing so Si Ning releases his hand and closed his eyes taking a few deep breaths to regain his composure and calm himself.

    "Ah Dai." Si Ning called as he opened his eyes.

    "Yes Young Master."

    "I need you to listen and listen without any interruption." Si Ning said, his brows furrowed as he became serious.

    "Ah Dai will comply."

    Si Ning sighed. "First you can have a relationship because I am not against it, remember I told you once to show me a girl you like and if it is a man it is all the same as you can see I am getting married to a man as well so I will allow you to love whoever you want to love as long as they are who you can love openly, do you understand." He said a word at a time as his means for Ah Dai to understand.

    "Openly? Young Master, what do you mean by openly?" Ah Dai asked.

    "A person you can show off and I mean a person that won''t lead to my end or your end."

    "My end, Young Master''s end!" Ah Dai gasped. "Young Master, end means?"

    Si Ning knew he was speaking in a roundabout way expecting Ah Dai to understand. "I mean do not go loving or declaring your love to a Princess or Prince or someone out of reach that will cause a problem for you or me in the future." He said bluntly, he would like to avoid those scenarios of a servant and a princess or prince being in love that happens in some romance novels.

    "I understand Young Master." Ah Dai nodded firmly.

    "Also do not take yourself short, do not see yourself as someone who doesn''t deserve love or have no time for love because love is a beautiful thing." Si Ning declared as he flipped his hand fan open, starting to suddenly feel hot at his speech when he suddenly thought of Xiu Zhicheng. "You are beautiful in and out and your arm didn''t cut your beauty short so you have to wait for me till I have a firm hold on the palace for you to be able not to wear gloves anymore." This time Si Ning''s voice was so low since he couldn''t risk a third party listening in.

    "Yes Young Master." Ah Dai whispered.

    Si Ning chuckles, feeling proud of himself when he remembered that Xiao Pei hadn''t returned yet. "Halt!" He yelled suddenly that he felt the palanquin stopped immediately and seeing Ah Dai''s shocked expression made him forced a smile to show there was no problem.

    "General, is anything the matter?" Jiang Ye asked as he pulled the curtain to check if everything was well but seeing nothing amiss made his cheeks flushed in embarrassment as he let the curtain fall since it was rude for him to just open the curtain like that.

    "Where is Xiao Pei?" Si Ning asked.

    "General, Xiao Pei hasn''t returned from the errand you''re sent him." Jiang Ye replied.

    "Get me Yun, I have to run home." Si Ning said and waited for the bearers to place the palanquin on the ground before jumping out, Ah Dai quickly jumped after him.

    "General, is there a problem?"

    There was definitely a problem, Si Ning has made up his mind not to step into the palace without seeing Xiao Pei first but he doesn''t have any idea why he even considered going without a backup plan thinking he might not see Xiu Zhicheng when the day was still bright.

    "..... Is General Si Ning...."

    "....General Si Ning looks like an immortal..."

    "He is so beautiful."

    Si Ning realized he had stopped in the middle of the road and all attention was on him but he didn''t even take a look at his surroundings because he was more interested in taking his horse and going home. "Bring me Yun...."

    "General!"

    Si Ning turned to see Xiao Pei racing to him with made him sigh, relieved as he focused on Xiao Pei. "Where is it?" He stretches out his hand the moment Xiao Pei dismounted and raced to him.

    Xiao Pei fell on one knee. "Forgive me General but I wasn''t able to see the Minister of Works because he was having lunch with his Majesty and...."

    "So no letter." Si Ning interrupted as he snapped his fingers.

    "Forgive me General for my incompetency but..."

    "Xiao NingZi, I didn''t take you for someone that will leave before getting settling first."

    Uh?

    Si Ning turned sharply to see Xiu TianZhao with some guards on horses and that was when he realized they were closer to the palace gate.

 Chapter 131 - New Residence

    "...brother is not here."

    "Uh?" Si Ning blinked and turned to Xiu TianZhao as he tried to mask that he hadn''t been listening to him by pretending he only didn''t get the last part while trying to maintain an innocent look to avoid feeling guilty because he had only exchanged greetings with Xiu TianZhao and had been in thought since he rode his horse into the place and was still in thought after dismounting as they started walking.

    "Brother is not here." Xiu TianZhao repeated. "You have been looking everywhere like you are expecting him to pop out from nowhere but he is currently with mother."

    Si Ning''s mouth twitched unable to deny it, he had subconsciously been looking around like he was looking for someone which Xiu TianZhao interpreted to him looking for Xiu Zhicheng and he was right because Si Ning didn''t want to see Xiu Zhicheng without an explanation from Xiu TianZhao first which was the reason he was acting wary and start looking out for himself, he had no plan Incase they run into Xiu Zhicheng but if he ends up being caught by surprise by the Emperor appearing then the worst instant solution he could come up with was to break into a run and he was sure that Xiu Zhicheng as the Emperor couldn''t just start running after him.

    Si Ning couldn''t help but take note of Xiu TianZhao''s statement of Xiu Zhicheng being with Queen Dowager. The Emperor and the Queen Dowager meeting means they probably had things to talk about and Si Ning was a hundred percent sure that he was the main topic they would likely discuss and it made him to suddenly feel uncomfortable that he almost shivered, at that moment he couldn''t help but think that he would probably have felt a bit better if Xiu Zhicheng was with one of his Concubines than his mother.

    Si Ning turned to Xiu TianZhao since they were taking their time taking one step before the other like they were just two idle people on a walk made him have the opportunity to study Xiu TianZhao''s face after he successfully ignored the thought of it being weird to suddenly start staring at the Minister of works.

    After a quick study of Xiu TianZhao''s face, Si Ning couldn''t help but see the resemblance between Xiu TianZhao and the Queen Dowager, they had the same eyes and someone could say Xiu TianZhao was the manly younger version of the Queen Dowager but their personality was different and when Si Ning could feel relaxed in the presence of Xiu TianZhao, it was the opposite when he met the Queen Dowager.

    "Have you finally discovered my charm?"

    Si Ning eyes widened when he realized he had been staring too much and he could see that Xiu TianZhao''s statement was intended to make it sound like he was making a joke but his cheeks that were a lighter shade of pink showed that he was blushing and to hide this Xiu TianZhao coughed and cleared his throat. Si Ning finally looked away after reminding himself not everybody could tolerate people staring at them without feeling uncomfortable and from what he learned from those historical dramas then it was probably a crime to stare at a Prince for long but Si Ning wasn''t sure if it was also the same in this era but as Xiu TianZhao''s best friend he didn''t think he was ever going to find out.

    "General we are here." Xiao Pei announced.

    "Oh." Si Ning said, he was unable to conceal his surprise because he had been in thought that he didn''t bother to know where they were going and didn''t notice when they even got to the jasmine palace.

    Most residential buildings in the palace were mostly built the same but Si Ning was able to recognize the Jasmine palace even though he didn''t notice when they pass the gate with the nameplate of the palace but he was able to recognize it because of the jasmine flowers planted around and the sweet smell that kept drifting around. Since he was here means it was probably his new home because the last time he was invited to have lunch with Xiu Zhicheng, he noticed it was inhabited which means it wasn''t Xiu TianZhao''s residence which only had trees and if he hadn''t blurted out his demand to be the Empress then maybe Xiu Zhicheng was planning to give him a tour. Si Ning was quite pleased to be presented with a villa and he couldn''t conceal the corner of his mouth that was raised up in a small smile even though he was trying to look indifferent.

    All that remains to make this perfect are maids in cute uniforms.

    The guards around were few and they all ran up to them and knelt on one knee while they bowed their head.

    "We welcome the King Consort." They chorused.

    Like a dozen of men also came to join the guards. Si Ning noticed those men that joined, some were also guards while the rest attire was different from the guards whose attire was the palace guards uniform while the others attire was what Si Ning could see as the male servants uniform. One of them was old and seemed to be the head of the servant because his attire was different and he also stepped forward.

    "This servant is Yang Sheng." The older man said as he bowed. "We are in charge of seeing to the King Consort needs."

    Seeing that the man introduced himself only means Si Ning probably didn''t need to know the rest of the servants, he already had Ah Dai so it was Ah Dai and Yang Sheng''s duty time to know them. Since the guards didn''t introduce themselves means it was irrelevant for them to introduce themselves unless Si Ning asks and if he wants to call them all he had to do was to refer to them as ''anyone there, you there.'' and it was also Xiao Pei''s duty to know all the guards since Si Ning couldn''t bother himself knowing their names but he noticed there were no female around which made him frown.

    "We can have your welcome party, just me and you." Xiu TianZhao told him as he started to approach the building.

    Si Ning quickly wore an indifferent look and quickly followed and when he stepped in, he didn''t look around since he was also a noble and doesn''t need to start glancing around, he was also tired so he quickly falls to walk beside Xiu TianZhao while Yang Sheng leads the way. Yang Sheng leads the way to a room with a big window. The room as a table, there were two empty shelves while a small shelf contained books arranged neatly, some writing materials on the shelf and they didn''t have to tell Si Ning that it was the meeting room, but the problem was he had no idea where to sit, either to sit at where the owner of the house supposed to sit or just sit where a visitor should. It was his new residence yet he was still unfamiliar with the settings and didn''t think it was proper to sit where the owner should, he took small steps wondering what to do when Xiu TianZhoa took his sit where the guest should giving Si Ning no option than to sit across him where the owner of the house should.

    Si Ning also took his seat, he could do a house tour later but right now all he needed was the details of the lie Xiu TianZhao told Xiu Zhicheng.

 Chapter 132 - Eat

    Xiao Pei poured tea into two small cups placing it in front of Si Ning and Xiu TianZhoa. Their table had already been filled with different dishes by servants but there were no spicy hot soup nor buns and dumplings on the table, the dishes all looked quite delicious but Si Ning was more interested in eating dumplings his mother prepared but he couldn''t ask Ah Dai to bring it out because of his mother''s warning, she didn''t mention not sharing food with Xiu TianZhao but the Minister of Works was also part of the Imperial family and seeing that Ah Dai didn''t mention it must mean he couldn''t bring it out to eat because as a man of an easy-going character, Xiu TianZhao would definitely want to eat.

    And about Xiu TianZhao who seemed calm and somehow bored yet Si Ning had the feeling that there was some glint in his eyes like he was delighted to see the series of food but Si Ning could have imagined it so he turned to see Ah Dai only watching as they placed the dishes on the table then he and Yang Sheng turned to glance at each other after the servants left, with a meaningful look Ah Dai stepped forward and came closer and took the testing dish with a silver spoon.

    Si Ning felt a bit uncomfortable because he was already used to Ah Dai and he doesn''t want him to be the one to taste for poison but then he decided to look at the brighter side because Ah Dai testing the dishes means he would only be eating just a small part to taste if the dishes were edible but before Ah Dai could take part of any of the dishes Xiao Pei came over and without any notice, he naturally swiftly collected the testing dish and spoon from Ah Dai and he was already tasting the dishes. Si Ning could see Ah Dai was annoyed even though it was unnoticeable as he wore a worried look but couldn''t say a word and Si Ning also looked away because it was better and reassuring for Xiao Pei to do the tasting since he was a skilled guard and a skilled cook.

    "You can now enjoy your food." Xiao Pei said when he was done tasting all the dishes.

    They didn''t have to tell Si Ning to know that Xiao Pei was avoiding calling any of them by their title since he might call Xiu TianZhao Master which Si Ning had frowned upon.

    "Let''s eat to our fill." Xiu TianZhao said when Yang Sheng, Ah Dai, and Xiao Pei left. He took the chopsticks, his eyes shimmering like an excited child then picked part of the grilled fish and ate it, his eyes widen as he started eating at a fast pace, using his chopsticks to pick different varieties on the table and shoving it into his mouth.

    Si Ning was quite surprised, he didn''t expect Xiu TianZhao to start eating like a starving buffalo and when Xiu TianZhao started chewing with his mouth full which reminded Si Ning of a hamster and without warning he started laughing "You should pfff.... slow down." He said as he laughed holding his stomach because it was so funny and uncultured for a Prince to eat like that which seemed to be the reason Xiu TianZhao started eating when they were finally left alone.

    "Hm Hmm." Xiu TianZhao shook his head as he swallowed. "Oh no no, I am on a diet prescribed by my brother which the Imperial chef has to follow and I can''t eat any of this so this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for me to eat anything I want!" He declared carrying a bowl of Collocalia bird nest soup, he didn''t bother to take a spoon and placed the bowl on his lips, drinking the soup directly from the bowl.

    "Pfff.... you.... should slow down." Si Ning laughed till tears started coming out.

    "Xiao NingZi!" Xiu TianZhao exclaimed as he placed the half-filled bowl on the table. "I might not be able to visit you often so this is my chance." He quickly picked the meat from the bowl of beef stew and even managed to pick some lettuces and tomatoes and threw them in his mouth, chewing loudly like he was finally able to let go of all his table manners.

    "Why are you on a diet?" Si Ning asked when he stopped laughing, curious and wondering if Xiu Zhicheng won''t force him too on a diet because the way Xiu TianZhao was eating was just like a person who had been starving for days. He took a napkin to wipe his tears.

    "Because I couldn''t move my body well, doing training which was the result of me being busy but brother said it is due to my improper eating habit." Xiu TianZhao informed him as he started to shove different varieties into his mouth before dropping his chopstick and picked up his spoon.

    Si Ning couldn''t agree more because Xiu TianZhao wasn''t as busy as he claimed, he was always slacking off. "I see, hope you can now move well during training?" He asked quite curious, picking up a spoon and started to eat the scorched rice soup because seeing Xiu TianZhao eat made him aware that he didn''t eat lunch.

    "Train no no no no. I am too busy for that." Xiu TianZhao said before pouring himself a cup of liquor ignoring the tea or water on the table.

    "It is not night time do you think it is a good idea to drink in the daytime." Si Ning reminded him. Seeing how fast Xiu TianZhao was eating he hoped the Minister of Works won''t end up with a stomach upset.

    Xiu TianZhao sighed in contentment after gulping his drink. "It''s dusk so we can drink all night because it is your welcome party." He said as he poured a cup for Si Ning.

    A party with just two people could hardly be called a party but Si Ning nodded quietly enjoying his time yet he didn''t dare touch liquor because he needed to be careful as a lousy drunk all he did was to place the cup on the floor so that Xiu TianZhao won''t notice. Si Ning wished Shao Lang, Song Feng, and his Commanders were also with them, knowing Shao Lang would probably wear an impassive look but his Commanders would be delighted to join their welcome party while Song Feng won''t like to come but Si Ning still wants to consider Song Feng as his friend.

    They talked about different things as they eat even though it was forbidden to eat when dining but it was this little time they had to talk so they both didn''t mind and Xiu TianZhao only dropped his spoon when he couldn''t eat anymore and Si Ning only ate a small portion because he had to avoid overeating to eat the dumplings. The manservants came in and cleared the plates leaving the pot of liquor on the table which Xiu TianZhao poured into two cups.

    "Second Prince what did you tell the Emperor about that night he caught me closer to the XiXi tavern and how come he didn''t punish Ah Dai?" Si Ning asked the question that had been on his lips when they were eating.

 Chapter 133 - All About That Day

    "Oh, that." Xiu TianZhao poured the liquor into two cups and gave a gentle push to one to indicate it was for Si Ning. "I told brother you lost a bet to me and had to dress in female clothing while accompanying me to the XiXi tavern and the aphrodisiac was a result of a mistake of a serving girl and then you left only to get attacked by some unknown men which was ruled out to be some of General Shen Yu''s men who were lurking in the dark." He explained.

    Si Ning couldn''t believe that the explanation was so simple and even something he could cook up but he couldn''t because he would have cooked up a more believing story. "How come Jiang Ye wasn''t punished for fighting Lin Fan and how did you even come there?" He was now confused when he thought how Jiang Ye fought with Lin Fan when he would have known he was fighting with the Emperor''s personal guard. It might be dark but even him that was dizzy could still recognize Lin Fan.

    Xiu TianZhao took a swing of his drink and sigh in contentment. "It was dark so Jiang Ye was confused and wanted to protect you from brother finding out you were dressed in female robes." He paused. "That is the explanation I suggested to brother and I being in the tavern was because I do go to the tavern to deal with stress and that is common knowledge." He said like it was the most simple explanation.

    "How did Second Prince Qiu Bai escape?" Si Ning asked, he wasn''t able to ask Xiao Pei for a detailed explanation so he had to direct the question to Xiu TianZhao.

    Si Ning noticed Xiu TianZhao seemed to be in deep thought because he was frowning, his gaze directed to his cup and Si Ning was about to repeat his question to gain his attention when Xiu TianZhao raised his head as he waved his hand in front of his face like he was trying to get rid of his thoughts.

    Xiu TianZhao shook his head. "He was quite skilled in martial arts just as expected and escaped through the window, I and Xiao Pei followed but after searching it was just like puff he vanished into thin air." He demonstrated with his hands.

    Si Ning nodded in understanding, glad that Xiu TianZhao listened to his question. "Hope his Majesty didn''t know that Second Prince Qiu Bai was at the tavern that day?" He asked carefully as his heartbeat started to accelerate because he was dreading Xiu TianZhao''s reply and even regretted asking the question.

    Xiu TianZhao took a sip of his drink. "Those that knew you went there are all dead except Madam XiXi also brother didn''t pursue it so Madam XiXi didn''t mention Prince Qiu Bai, I was quite surprised about how laid back brother was it was just like." He paused as he raised his head and taps his chin trying to find a suitable word to describe the moment. "It was like he wanted everything to be cleared and close the case may be to avoid the governmental officials finding out or..." He sighed as he looks straight at Si Ning. "I don''t even know." He admitted after some time as he filled up his cup and raised his brows, stretching his hand to tap on Si Ning''s cup just as a reminder that he hadn''t touched his cup.

    "And his Majesty believed you?" Si Ning asked even though it was unnecessary because from Xiu TianZhao''s explanation he could only deduce two things which first was Xiu Zhicheng might not totally believe Xiu TianZhao and second he doesn''t care and doesn''t want to investigate the matter since it would probably cause some problem in the court which might be what he wanted to avoid and for this Si Ning had to give Xiu Zhicheng some silent gratitude as he reminded himself never to bring up any discussion relating to that day in front of Xiu Zhicheng.

    Xiu TianZhao was silent for a long time as he clicked Si Ning''s cup absentmindedly. "Yes why won''t he, I am his trustworthy brother which brings me to be more concerned about you, why did you go and see Second Prince Qiu Bai?" He asked as he clicked Si Ning''s cup.

    "I apologize, I have things to do that is why I can''t drink tonight." Si Ning was trying to change their dissuasion and he knew it didn''t work when Xiu TianZhao didn''t reply. "Second Prince Qiu Bai wants me to join Xilie." He said finally as he felt like a burden just got lifted off his chest.

    It was probably foolish for Si Ning to share a private discussion like that with Xiu TianZhao but the Minister of Works had already shown his trustworthiness and he even helped him in times of crisis which prevented Ah Dai or his guards from losing their life and for that Si Ning was very grateful so he didn''t mind sharing a bit since Xiu TianZhao might have already guessed the reason he had to dress in female clothing as a disguise to see Qiu Bai.

    "And you choose Xiu because of brother." Xiu TianZhao started grinning, satisfied with his statement.

    Si Ning still wasn''t sure why he decided to choose Xiu instead of Xilie but he was sure he doesn''t want to go down in history as a shameless person who sided with the enemy because of money and power. "Hmm." He decided to just agree and go with the flow. He raised his head to see Xiu TianZhao watching him and Si Ning looked away trying to avoid him being open and being read like a book because the Minister of Works had been drinking but still looked sharper than ever.

    "In female clothing?" Xiu TianZhao winked.

    "What?" Si Ning''s eyes widen when he finally understood what he meant and he could see the mischievous glint in Xiu TianZhao''s eyes. "That was the only way to disguise I could think of to sneak out and avoid his Majesty finding out." He replied even though he knows Xiu TianZhao was just teasing him.

    For some reason, Si Ning doesn''t know why Xiu TianZhao started to laugh and it might be because he was now drunk but Si Ning also joined when he recalled he and Jiang Ye terrible acting on their way to XiXi tavern. It was really hard to dress in female attire. Si Ning would have love sometimes to just wear some pants, a shirt with some outer shirt and a thin belt like Ah Dai instead of his luxurious robes that were always sweeping the floor yet Si Ning didn''t hate it nor did he hate this world because it gave him Ah Dai and a best friend called Xiu TianZhao.

    Just thinking about how his life was now better made Si Ning pick up his drink thinking that a sip wouldn''t do a thing only for Xiu TianZhao to click his tongue and collected it, he drank it all then he poured the rest of the liquor in the cup which didn''t even fill a quarter of the cup and pushed the cup gently to Si Ning.

    "Thank you for everything." Si Ning said seeing how considerate Xiu TianZhao was that he even drank his liquor and gave him the last small quantity. He wasn''t even concerned that Xiu TianZhao just handed over the cup he just used to have his drink.

    "You can always depend on your big brother." Xiu TianZhao beat his chest and laughed.

    "Sure." Si Ning also joined as they started laughing without a care in the world.

 Chapter 134 - At Ease

    Si Ning feels nothing but peace now that he knows the whole story so he could now boldly see Xiu Zhicheng and thinking of that made him smile because for some reason he now feels at ease.

    Xiu TianZhoa just left with his twin bodyguards and Si Ning was left all alone. He shakes the cup of the liquor and suddenly grabbed the empty pot of liquor like he was trying to confirm if it was really empty and after shaking it and seeing that it was empty he placed it on the table and pushed his cup right next to it, he took the filled cup he placed earlier on the floor and placed it on the table, deciding to not taste it because he might end up wanting more and telling his servants to bring more which might cause a terrible hangover the next morning and unlike Xiu TianZhoa he wasn''t a Prince and hoped that Xiu Zhicheng would let it sly if he ends up spouting nonsense in the courtroom just because he had some drinks the previous night. The drink was so tempting that he had to close his eyes like he was fighting his demons because resisting the alcohol was a battle he had to win.

    "King Consort." The door opened and Yang Sheng stepped in with a younger manservant.

    Si Ning opened his eyes, grunted displeased when he saw who came in. "What about the maids?" He finally asked the question that has been bugging him because he should have a lot of maids attending to him to fulfill his dream which means seeing an older man who was the head of the servants and the manservants around wasn''t part of his fantasy.

    Yang Sheng stepped forward. "His Majesty instructed us to serve you and his Majesty says if the King Consort want more servants then this servant should bring the profile of those that can fill the position." He said a word at a time as he bowed.

    Si Ning''s face lightens up, a small smile playing on his lips as he paused in order not to reply so fast and act like he was looking forward to getting rid of the male servants. "Yes bring it." He said after the long pause, feeling satisfied to be given the grace of choosing his servants which means he would personally select the beauties. He didn''t touch the liquor so he was fine and couldn''t wait to get rid of all the male servants in the house and replace them with some delicate-looking maids.

    Yang Sheng stepped out while the younger servant started clearing the table, he left as soon as he wiped the table clean, and soon after Yang Sheng returned with stacks of papers, he bowed and proceed to place them gently in front of Si Ning.

    Si Ning was a bit surprised to see how high the bunch of papers was, he took one only to see that it was a profile of each person attached to a portrait drawing of each servant.

    In a world without a camera, Si Ning didn''t expect it and he was impressed that he doesn''t need to ask Yang Sheng about each of their looks. The small smile playing on his lips came to a halt when he took the second profile, the third, the fourth, and fifth only to notice that all he had been looking at were male servants'' profiles, he quickly flipped through the rest to see it was the same.

    "Why are they all men?" Si Ning asked, annoyed he just wasted time checking the male profiles.

    It was high time for him to live the dream of having many maids in cute uniforms that would kneel and feed him. Even though their uniform wasn''t what he would call cute but it was still better than having manservants.

    "His Majesty instructed that only the male servants could be at your service." Yang Sheng told him.

    What?

    Si Ning''s mouth fell as he glanced at one of the profiles when he noticed that all the profiles he had been checking non of them were good-looking. "And why is that?" He asked calmly trying not to lose it and bang the table.

    "This Servant do not know King Consort." Yang Sheng replied.

    Si Ning sighed as he clinched his fist. "Just change all the manservants with you with some good-looking ones." He propped up his elbow to support his head trying to think if he just gave out a proper order because he didn''t take any note of all the servants that he saw when he arrived so he couldn''t tell if they were good-looking or not.

    "This Servant will do that King Consort."

    Si Ning was getting married to a man so if he wasn''t going to get his fantasy of having as many beauties as his maids then at least he should have some handsome men. Ah Dai would always serve him alongside Yang Sheng but Si Ning still want to be surrounded by good-looking people and when he imagined the men feeding him, it didn''t sit well with him because he would prefer Xiu Zhicheng doing it instead.

    But what was Xiu Zhicheng''s purpose?

    Si Ning sighed as he massaged his temples knowing only Xiu Zhicheng could give him a reply. "Hmmm."

    "King Consort, do you need some massage, this Servant is very skilled when it comes to that aspect." Yang Sheng suggested.

    Si Ning almost rolled his eyes. "Never mind don''t replace the servants, just take this out." He gestured to the papers in front of him, he doesn''t care about the manservants'' feelings but he doesn''t want the news of him replacing his servants with good-looking ones to circulate.

    "This Servant will do that." Yang Sheng replied as he started packing up the papers.

    "Ah Dai!" Si Ning called out.

    Ah Dai quickly entered, a big smile plastered on his face and Si Ning could see he seemed happy to be called by him. "Young Master."

    "Yang Sheng." Si Ning called the attention of Yang Sheng who stopped packing the papers at once to listen to what his new Master had to say. "The servants will at Ah Dai''s disposal and Ah Dai you can resume all your chores like you do at home but take it easy since you have subordinates now to help you and.... hmmm bring me the lunch packed for me." He instructed as he watched the two bowed and leave

    It wasn''t long when Ah Dai came back with the two food containers and placed them on the table. He ran out and returned with two porcelain bowls and chopsticks in a tray which he placed on the table, he quickly unwrapped the cloth around the containers and proceed to open it.

    Si Ning took picked the chopsticks and proceed to pick some dumplings into the small bowl. He directed his attention to the red soup and dipped the chopsticks in it to fish out a slice of meat and threw it into his mouth, it was so spicy that he felt like his tongue was on fire that he swallowed without bothering to chew and quickly drank the water Ah Dai poured for him.

    Ah! do Si Nan wants to kill me.

    "Young Master what about the gifts?" Ah Dai asked.

    "Oh that, I will deliver it tomorrow." Si Ning told him. after the burning on his tongue subsides. "Take this soup and the rest, eat it, and if you can''t just give it to Xiao Pei." It was such a waste that he wouldn''t be eating the soup. He would rather avoid sticking out his tongue throughout the night because he had never eaten such spicy soup and his senses were telling him to avoid it at all cause. He quickly put it at the back of his mind to tell Si Nan he prefers mild soup.

    "Thank you, Young Master." Ah Dai said happily as covered the containers.

 Chapter 135 - Marked Profiles

    "Dawn ah?" Si Ning blinked as he watched the flowers out the window, dawn already breaking and he had gotten most of his work done.

    He spent some time checking the books on the shelves and finally got engrossed in a book about the spring in the temporary imperial residence Xiu TianZhao made them stop at before they continued about their journey to the capital. The story was quite interesting, it was about a very beautiful lady that sells cotton for her mother, she was given the name Jade goddess and a Prince that traveled just to see her after she refused his invitation to the palace, the Prince fell in love with her at first sight.

    It was just a tale but Si Ning couldn''t help getting fascinated by the story not interested if the story was true or not but he spent his time staring at the pictures in the book until Chen An popped up with stacks of papers and the Si family seal, Si Ning wasn''t expecting him but the moment he saw his face, he knew Chen An came to ruin his night but he couldn''t send him back because ignoring his work would only pile up and he had no choice than to put the book he was reading back in the shelf to concentrate on his work so he would be able to see how many men would be joining the Imperial family and arrange the necessary documentation.

    The stacks of papers contained profiles of the talented selected men that the Commanders had collated that would be transferred to the Imperial family, the Commanders would work with the rest of the list but Si Ning had to check the profiles of the talented men in the army. From the profiles, Chen An marked the ones he doesn''t think was a good idea to join the Imperial family because they were highly skilled and from what he explained all the selected talented ones, none of them was willing to join the Imperial family but Si Ning had no choice than to select some that had to join to avoid just giving the Imperial family some unskilled soldiers which the Queen Dowager might see as a foul play.

    After Chen An explained the classes and groups, along with the marking one each of the profiles to make Si Ning''s work easier. To avoid wasting time, Si Ning first took the marked ones while abandoning the others and all he had to do was to check and according to Chen An, he had to stamp the profiles to be submitted to the Imperial army which means he had to stamp it as an order for them to join and it was so difficult since Chen An said most of them would rather resign than to join the Imperial army. The work was unexpectedly tedious that he didn''t have a wink of sleep not even paying attention to the time and now it was dawn.

    Si Ning picked up Wei''s profile, he wasn''t surprised to see Wei''s profile among the marked ones. "I rather not lose all these men but I have no choice, how will I make them join to avoid chaos." He sighed and placed Wei''s profile among the profiles of the ones that would be retained as his army. He took the last profile for the day. "Jiang ChenMu." He stared at it thinking perhaps Jiang ChenMu had to be part of Jiang Ye''s family.

    After checking the class to see that Jiang ChenMu''s archery level was promising and he was still young, he read the profile to see Jiang ChenMu was once part of the Jiang family army. Reading the profile made Si Ning frown, he had no idea that Jiang''s family also had an army which made him more confused. He placed the profile on top of Wei''s profile, having it at the back of his mind to ask Jiang Ye all about it.

    His work was done so Si Ning fell on his back, he spread his hands knowing it was almost daybreak and Ah Dai would come in soon to prepare him for the court assembly.

    Si Ning laid there, sighing every minute, he felt like his head was going to explode any minute, he was glad that he was done for the day and he was sure Chen An would also appear tonight with another set which he had to work on and then be able to round it all up within the two days he gave the Commanders.

    Since the Commanders were busy, Si Ning had no idea if they were able to prepare the report he would be taking to the court meeting.

    "King Consort, King Consort."

    "Young Master, Young Master?"

    Si Ning didn''t reply, he only laid there and waited for them to come in which they did when they didn''t hear any reply and soon Ah Dai and Yang Sheng came in followed by several servants that came in holding either a bowl or box which contained the necessary things to prepare Si Ning for the day. Si Ning didn''t bother to stand up and when Ah Dai dropped the basket he was holding and quickly came to his side, looking guilty but Si Ning was too weak to bother saying a word since he was the one that ordered Ah Dai to leave when he came to inform him that he had prepared the bed for him to rest for the night.

    "Just help me up." Si Ning uttered.

    Ah Dai quickly knelt behind him and gently pulled Si Ning to support him into a sitting position. "Ah Dai and Elder Yang had prepared the bath." He said. "Or will Young Master like them to wipe your body?" He added.

    "No, I will bath, pull me up." Si Ning said after a while, he was going to see Xiu Zhicheng at the court meeting and he might even summon him which means he had to look nice. He was also going to present the gifts he brought which means he was going to see Xiu Zhicheng and couldn''t risk not smelling fresh and nice.

    Ah Dai pulled Si Ning up and started leading him to the bath while Si Ning dragged his feet behind him. If he wasn''t in the palace he would have ordered Xiao Pei to carry him, Si Ning had never given Xiao Pei an order like that but he knew Xiao Pei wouldn''t mind and he kept opening and closing his mouth trying to ask if Xiao Pei was around but decided to just shut his mouth and soon Ah Dai parted curtains of the bathroom.

    Si Ning had no time to admire the bath which was filled with warm water which the two servants were mixing with hot water, flower petals floating on the water, the sweet scent filled the room but having five men waiting on him in the bathroom doesn''t look nice to Si Ning at all.

    "Young Master." Ah Dai said as a means to inform him the temperature was now okay. He placed the basket filled with all the natural beauty ingredients he prepared on the high platform made to hold the soap.

    "You all can leave." Si Ning waved his hands, he waited till none of them was in view before pulling off his robes and his hairpin letting his hair flow loosely to his waist, thinking it was such a shame Xiu Zhicheng didn''t see him in the white robes he sent, he didn''t hesitate to step into the tub and lowered himself in it.

    Taking a bath wasn''t refreshing at all because Si Ning couldn''t stop thinking about all the work waiting for him that he started to laugh out loud because it was still unbelievable that a reckless person like him could ever become a responsible person to the extent of worrying about his work. It was still surprising him of all the works he had done without running away.

 Chapter 136 - Servants

    Si Ning was presented with a simple breakfast but he had no appetite yet he picked up his chopsticks to pick up part of the boiled egg and for some reason, he wanted to throw up but he forced himself to swallow, he couldn''t afford to look at the food anymore so he waved his hands to indicate the food should be taken away and avoided Ah Dai''s gaze because he doesn''t want to see his worried look.

    After dressing up in his Official uniform, Si Ning allowed Ah Dai to tie his belt and adjust his robes then he took his seat in front of the large mirror, he was satisfied his room was now spacious and Ah Dai had even arranged all the room to feel like home even the small painting in his room at the Si residence was now hanged in his new room, the cloisonn�� vase too was on the table so he had no complaints because Ah Dai made the room to feel a bit like home.

    Even though Si Ning didn''t sleep throughout the night, his face was still bright and only a person that would come very close to him would be able to notice that he looked a bit tired, and to cover it all up Ah Dai applied layers of powder to make Si Ning''s face look brighter and to complete the look, he took rouge and applied it on the lips softly and he did a great job in making Si Ning''s face look so natural even the rouge applied no his lips also seemed natural that it would be hard for anyone to notice Si Ning wore makeup.

    "Young Master, should Ah Dai also call you King Consort?" Ah Dai asked as he took the brush and started brushing out Si Ning''s hair.

    "No." Si Ning replied as his eyes trailed his hair and he noticed his hair seemed a bit longer when Ah Dai raises it and moved backward to brush it out, the length almost unnoticeable but he would only be able to confirm after standing.

    "What will Young Master like the Imperial chef to make?" Ah Dai asked applying oil to the front edges of Si Ning''s hair.

    "I want juice, mixed iced fruits juice and I will eat later." Si Ning said after a while of thinking of different varieties of food he could ask of but he wasn''t interested in eating any of them so he could only ask for a fruit drink to not worry Ah Dai.

    "Yes, Young Master." Ah Dai nodded as he styled Si Ning''s hair into a half ponytail. Inserting a small golden diadem and the dragon-shaped golden hairpin into it.

    The Official uniform was a bit dull but the flashy jewelry on Si Ning''s head made him look regal and Si Ning would be part of the Imperial family soon so he had no complaint even when Ah Dai started to braid just a strand of his hair and even started to clip small golden hair clips to it to the tip.

    When Ah Dai was done, Si Ning stood up and turn just to see his hair and he was able to confirm it was longer because his hair was now long past his waist. He had never let his hair grow to pass his shoulders so he had no idea that his hair could grow that long. It was Ah Dai who was always taking care of his hair so Si Ning couldn''t help but to love his silky hair, he imagined the hair dyed in white and the image conjured in his mind made him smile but fell when he realized even though If there was dye in this era, the white dye might not exist and if it does exist then it would be weird for a General like him to dye his hair just because he wanted to.

    "Give me my hand fan." Si Ning sighed as he waved his hand to clear his thoughts, he waited for Ah Dai to shuffle around and came back with his hand fan. He had no idea if it was proper to take a hand fan to the court but it was a folded hand fan that wouldn''t stand out and it was better to hold something than to just walk in empty-handed.

    Si Ning exit the room, he started heading out not even taking a glance at the servants on the row bowing to him. He only nodded at Xiao Pei who was waiting outside the gate with four guards and bearers beside the flashy palanquin.

    From Si Ning''s calculation he doesn''t think the courtroom was that far so he started heading over ignoring the palanquin because riding in a flashy palanquin like that was too conspicuous, he doesn''t care what the others might think of him riding the palanquin to the court assembly but he doesn''t want to stand out like he was screaming everyone should notice him and make him have the appearance of the Elephant in the room.

    Since Xiao Pei didn''t say a word, Si Ning confirmed he was definitely walking in the right direction but then he suddenly stopped because he noticed he was being followed by more than necessary so he turned to see Yang Shen, Ah Dai with six servants. Xiao Pei and three guards.

    Si Ning took a deep breath. "Yang Sheng and Ah Dai come with me and the rest of you Servants can leave." He gestured with his hand.

    The servants all looked confused as they started looking at one another before directing their gaze to Yang Sheng, their eyes beseeching.

    "But King Consort, all these servants are at your disposal, we Servants are here to attend to your needs." Yang Sheng stepped forward cautiously, his hands in his sleeves as he bowed to show his respect.

    "Ah Dai can do that and if he can''t then he can ask for the Servants assistance." Si Ning told Yang Sheng. He doesn''t need many servants following him and he was still a General, having lots of male Servants accompany him doesn''t look good to him.

    "Young Master I can do it." Ah Dai said quickly.

    "King Consort...."

    What now?

    Si Ning was a bit shock to see all the Servants called him in a weird pleading manner as they all started to fall to their knees and even kowtowed, It was only Yang Sheng that didn''t kowtow but he knelt at the front, his hands on the floor, his head bowed.

    "We beg you, King Consort, let them serve you because his Majesty might bestow punishment on them!" Yang Sheng said loudly.

    "We beg you King Consort!" The Servant chorused.

    Si Ning sighed, no matter what he doesn''t want more than five men following him. "Don''t worry, I will discuss it with his Majesty so you don''t get punished." He turned because he had no more to say.

    Dealing with the unreasonable side of Ah Dai was difficult and now it seemed like he would be dealing with more unreasonable Servants.

    To avoid wasting time, Si Ning started walking to the court meeting. He turned his head sideways to confirm if he was still being followed by the bunch even though he had no idea of how to deal with the situation if they were but he was relieved to notice just Xiao Pei and the three guards following him along with Yang Sheng and Ah Dai who was holding an umbrella. Si Ning could guess the umbrella was handed over to Ah Dai by a Servant so he had no complaint and when they found themselves at the bottom steps leading to the courtroom. Si Ning felt proud of himself that he didn''t miss his way and was right about the meeting room being close.

 Chapter 137 - Not Even A Glance

    "Stay here." Si Ning said. It was unnecessary to give the instruction since he always heads up the stairs without any company but as the King Consort, Yang Sheng might follow him which might be the proper means and he was right when he turned to see Yang Sheng open his mouth probably to complain only to close it without saying a word as he bowed in defeat.

    Good.

    Si Ning left Yang Sheng, Xiao Pei, Ah Dai with the rest at the bottom of the steps, and the moment he stepped on the first step, he felt a sudden headache and no one had to tell him to know it would be a pain to start climbing the steps, without thinking he started climbing the steps.

    At the top of the stairs, Si Ning took a few deep breaths to catch his breath, he entered the moment the guards opened the doors and a bit surprised to see that the court seemed to be sparking, it had always been sparking but he noticed the red rug laid in the middle seemed fuller, the tip golden that seemed to be a bit wider than the previous rug and the pillars looked sparking even the golden dragon statue and Si Ning felt like the courtroom was renovated but he couldn''t be so sure. He quickly found his way to stand beside Shao Lang who nodded to him as a form of greeting and Si Ning also nodded, he turned around because Xiu TianZhao should be standing at his side if he was present and as expected Xiu TianZhao wasn''t in the courtroom and Si Ning wasn''t even surprised because he was sure Xiu TianZhao would come up with something like he was busy as the Minister of Works when in reality he might be dealing with a hangover.

    Just a little thinking about Xiu TianZhao made Si Ning felt like his head was getting hot, it seemed like it was his imagination but it was only increasing that he wanted to yell for all the Ministers in the room chatting to shut up but he had to endure listening to different sort of discussion till an announcement was made that the Emperor had arrived.

    As usual, they all bowed their head till they deduced that the Emperor had taken his seat. Si Ning raised his head feeling it so natural to be in sync with everybody when raising his head without calculating or taking a note of when Shao Lang would raise his head. Because of what he did to Xiu Zhicheng the last time his cheeks feel so hot and he couldn''t help but glance at the man he wanted to spend the night with, the man that made his heart race who was sitting on the throne.

    Si Ning was a bit disappointed because first Xiu Zhicheng wore a bored look and not looking in his direction at all, second, he had no appearance of wanting to see him his King Consort not that Si Ning would know if he was eager but at least he would take a glance at Si Ning probably to make sure he was wearing the dragon-shaped golden hairpin. Si Ning stared for long which might seem rude but no one was paying him any attention to take note. Chen An didn''t bring him any report so Si Ning was just standing there but he was sure he would be able to say something if he was asked to present his report, he tried to at least listen to what the meeting was about yet his mind wandered to counting the numbers of the stamped profiles in his room, he shouldn''t be thinking of anything relating to the matter at the moment but he was a bit annoyed Xiu Zhicheng acted like he wasn''t even in the courtroom not like Xiu Zhicheng ever reacted whenever he attends but at least he would spare him a glance or two. To avoid sulking for a petty reason like that made him let his mind wander around and he even found himself thinking of home, thinking if Si Nan was attending all her classes or if his mother was able to manage the household.

    When he went to war and came back, the household was in good condition so Si Ning doesn''t think it would be difficult for them to cope without him not that he ever did anything significant as the head of the household. He then thought of the spicy hot soup Si Nan made him which was so spicy he only ate just a piece of meat, he unconsciously let out a chuckle which sounded a bit loud because it was only Song Ouyang that was talking.

    Si Ning realized what he just did and his eyes widened because the court was now silent, most staring at him even Song Ouyang wore a confused look and was also staring at him. It was so weird that Si Ning had no idea what to do if he should apologize or tell Song Ouyang to carry on but he was panicking internally because Song Ouyang might have been saying something important and his laugh might be interpreted to him making fun of him.

    What to do? What to do?

    Si Ning wore an apology look then he suddenly turned to Shao Lang. The only people that might know that he laughed was those that were around him so the rest might not know and him wearing a guilty interpreted that he was the one that laughed and to avoid trouble, why not look at Shao Lang and act dumbfounded since Shao Lang wore an impassive look and seeing the rest of the Ministers now looking confused, probably wondering who laughed between Shao Lang and Si Ning.

    Because Si Ning was staring at Shao Lang made Shao Lang step forward ready to apologize when they heard the Emperor clicked on his tongue.

    "Why did you stop?" Xiu Zhicheng asked his gaze on Song Ouyang.

    "Forgive me, your Majesty, your loyal subject will continue."

    Si Ning was glad that he just got saved and was glad Shao Lang stepped up for him yet Xiu Zhicheng didn''t look in his direction and till the meeting ended, Xiu Zhicheng didn''t call Si Ning once nor did he say another word, he only listened while sitting on his throne with a bored look and even waved his hand to dismiss the meeting.

    What!

    Si Ning couldn''t believe Xiu Zhicheng didn''t look at him once and he wanted to find somewhere to shout in frustration only for someone to block his view and he tilted his head up a bit to see Shao Lang.

    "We should head out." Shao Lang said firmly.

    Si Ning blinked wondering what was that only he saw some Ministers glancing at him probably waiting for him to make a move to start heading out alone so they could meet him outside to start a discussion. He didn''t know if that was the reason Shao Lang decided to walk with him, Xiu Zhicheng already left with the Head Eunuch which means he shouldn''t expect to be summoned by Xiu Zhicheng and without thinking much of it he fell in steps beside Shao Lang a little glad he had someone to walk with.

 Chapter 138 - Nice

    It wasn''t odd nor uncomfortable as Si Ning expected walking with Shao Lang without knowing how to strike up a conversation or what they should discuss about but it was strangely refreshing just walking side by side like old friends, they didn''t say a word and it mostly seemed like they were just taking a stroll yet Si Ning couldn''t help but think if Shao Lang probably had something to talk to him about and was waiting for the moment to start up the conversation or waiting till they were alone to avoid a third ear listening in. If it was only Xiao Pei and Jiang Ye that were walking behind them then Si Ning won''t mind talking about private matters but he doesn''t know Yang Sheng well nor the three guards walking behind them. Yang Sheng might have said Si Ning was his Master to serve doesn''t mean he or any of the Servants or guards doesn''t have another Master they report to.

    To stay in the palace means most of the Servants and guards belongs to Xiu Zhicheng and some might even take up the role of reporting to him which was fair but Si Ning couldn''t risk laying some private conversation bare out there because apart from him, the Emperor might not be the only Master they work for, Si Ning should consider one might be working for the Queen Dowager and he couldn''t remove the possibility of the Imperial Concubines also having spies around his new home or some of the Ministers which mean he still had to fish out the Ministers that counters him when he wasn''t available to attend the court assembly.

    They didn''t say a word till they got to the Jasmine palace gate where Shao Lang stopped that Si Ning also had to stop after taking a step and noticed that Shao Lang didn''t follow, he turned and subconsciously raised a questioning brow.

    "I will have to take my leave, General Si Ning." Shao Lang told him.

    Si Ning finally confirmed his theory that Shao Lang only walked him to his residence just to help him avoid being tangled in some discussion in front of the courtroom and had nothing to discuss with him. "Won''t you come in and let me serve you tea." He couldn''t help but smile sincerely because he was glad to escape those Ministers he wasn''t familiar with.

    It wasn''t surprising that the serious face Shao Lang was a nice person. Si Ning couldn''t help but think he was so different from the Shao Lang he knew when he was still an Actor. The one that was also smiling like he won a lottery, their personality was so different that Si Ning would choose General Shao Lang over the Actor Shao Lang any day.

    "I will have to decline because I am ashamed to not bring any gifts and also I have to go to the northern garrison." Shao Lang informed him, standing firm on his spot to show he wasn''t going to consider going inside.

    Si Ning nodded in understanding, since Shao Lang had something official to do then he couldn''t keep him any longer and it seemed Shao Lang wasn''t going to ask about his decision about his army. "Oh, thank you for your help then I will see you when you are back."

    "Hmm." Shao Lang agreed.

    Si Ning didn''t get to say another word because Shao Lang had started to walk away, he wondered if Shao Lang knows he was thanking him for giving him a piece of advice about his family army and for walking him to the Jasmine palace but he didn''t get a chance to ask because he could only see a distance figure which was Shao Lang that was getting further away.

    Si Ning wished he could also walk freely like that without any guards or Ah Dai following him but if he walks alone then he won''t be at peace because walking freely when people carrying swords was normal wasn''t advisable because he wouldn''t know when he might get attacked. No matter how peacefully Si Ning sees the environment he would still think there had to be an unknown enemy lurking around ready to strike if he shows a small moment of weakness.

    Si Ning took a deep breath and turned, heading inside, his mind zone on finally laying on his bed and rest maybe he might even get to sleep but he didn''t expect to see a small boy dressed extravagantly lying on a foldable chair, a Servant holding a large umbrella over him, two Servants standing at the side holding a hand fan each fanning the boy in an extremely slow manner, a Servant holding a bowl while two more Servants were beside the chair looking a bit confused like they had no idea what they were doing. The boy jumped up immediately he laid his eyes on Si Ning making the Servant holding the umbrella quickly move over to cover him even though the Sun was out but it wasn''t hot, the two Servants holding the hand fans also moved forward to continue fanning him when the weather wasn''t even hot. The boy pointed a finger at Si Ning.

    "I can see you are back Si Ning, care to explain why you made me wait long?"

    Seeing Xiu Junjie almost made Si Ning roll his eyes, he still didn''t understand why Xiu Junjie was dressed in flashy red robes with golden flowers embroidery all over it and right beside him was a wooden sword in its sheath, his boots were black and shiny, he wore a red forehead ribbon, a big red and silver diadem on his head giving him the appearance of a boy attending an important function but Si Ning doesn''t think there was any important occasion and it was just Xiu Junjie being Xiu Junjie that want to always be the most important person in the room.

    Made me wait?

    Si Ning almost rolled his eyes when he recalled Xiu Junjie''s statement when first he didn''t call Xiu Junjie to see him nor did he ever think the Crown Prince who seemed idle would drop by. The Servants now looked a bit flustered since their Master was back and they all saluted him, their head bowed and showed no sign to raise their head.

    "Si Ning do not think I will acknowledge you just because you moved into the palace you fake Imperial father''s wife." Xiu Junjie said as he folded his hands. "Why do you have all these men that don''t even know how to entertain, none of them can even dance." He complained as he gestured to the two men as the side.

    Si Ning nodded, he was glad to see that he wasn''t the only one that thinks having all men Servants was wrong.

    Who would love to watch all men dancing?

    It wasn''t the modern era that Si Ning won''t mind watching pretty men dancing on the stage or the club but none of his Servants were delicate looking or pretty.

    "This Servant apologizes your Highness." Yang Sheng stepped forward after glancing at Si Ning who doesn''t seem to want to sweet-talk the Crown Prince.

    "Si Ning, do you remember what you are to call me." Xiu Junjie folded his hands looking contented as he raised his head ignoring Yang Sheng.

    Uh?

 Chapter 139 - Master

    Xiu Junjie''s eyes widen as he took two steps forward and draws his wooden sword. "Where is your respect Si Ning, you lost the game and you are to refer me as your Master!" He declared.

    Si Ning knew the boy wouldn''t forget, after he and Shao Lang lost the game to him since they bet on to do whatever the winner says so Xiu Junjie told Si Ning to call him ''Master'' which Si Ning agreed just to escape his embarrassment and now he wasn''t willing to so he pursed his lips, the corner of his mouth curved into a smile because he had expected the boy to attack him the moment he jumped up from the chair and seeing the wooden sword pointed at him was expected.

    Si Ning took a step forward to ready himself and seeing that non of the guards nor Xiao Pei decided to help him since it should be a piece of cake dealing with a boy with a wooden sword. To show he doesn''t need help, Si Ning first handed his hand fan to Ah Dai, it was a precious gift from Xiu Zhicheng and he couldn''t allow it to get ruined. He started walking slowly ignoring the furious boy and just as expected Xiu Junjie yelled and started running towards him with the sword only to trip because his robe was almost sweeping the floor which made him lose his balance, seeing the one in a million opportunity made Si Ning jumped on it when Xiu Junjie was still trying to regain his balance and just with a pinch on Xiu Junjie wrist made him drop the wooden sword which Si Ning picked up grinning from ear to ear. So easy that he disarmed the boy smoothly without losing face even though he had to pinch the boy with a little bit of pressure.

    "Ah! you violent man, how dare you play dirty!" Xiu Junjie robbed his wrist to get rid of the tingling slight pain as he glared at Si Ning.

    Si Ning laughed when he saw Xiu Junjie''s furious look. "Who is the violent one between you and me, how dare the Crown Prince break into the Imperial Consort home." He declared as he pointed the wooden sword to Xiu Junjie wearing a serious expression as he stood by his declaration.

    Xiu Junjie''s mouth fell in shock. "Stop talking nonsense! I didn''t break into your home, you play dirty." He took a stance to ready himself to fight, he rushed to Si Ning raising his leg to kick him.

    Si Ning was able to dodge by turning, thanks to being an Actor who was trained in light martial arts, he was able to dodge smoothly. "Is this all you can do Junjie?" He called out mockingly as he laughed. "Junjie if this is your best moves then a chicken will surely win against you" He didn''t think he would enjoy teasing a child but he was enjoying it so much he didn''t notice the two men at his gate nor did he notice the Servants shocked expression because he just casually called the Crown Prince by his given name.

    The back of the Servants and guards were turned to the gate while the six Servants attending to Xiu Junjie head were bowed and only Xiao Pei who was vigilant noticed the Emperor and the head Eunuch, the Emperor wore a small smile as he watched Si Ning dodging Xiu Junjie''s attack. Seeing they made no move to enter nor did the Emperor look furious because of how Si Ning was referring Xiu Junjie made Xiao Pei pretend that he didn''t notice the extra people at the gate watching the General and the Crown Prince just like the rest and seeing that Si Ning seemed to be having fun since he was now rounding the pillar and Xiu Junjie that was so furious also seemed to be enjoying chasing Si Ning around made him decide not to call Si Ning''s attention.

    The next time Xiao Pei turned, the Emperor and the head Eunuch were gone, he turned to see Si Ning breathing hard as he raised his hand waving a white handkerchief.

    "You win you win." Si Ning admitted defeat feeling quite old because he wasn''t able to keep going and he wanted to avoid sweating.

    "Keep your word Si Ning, you lost and you have to be a man about it and accept defeat and also honor your word." Xiu Junjie pointed out, his hands akimbo like he was just giving a lecture to his junior.

    It was quite surprising that a boy could talk like a grownup and even mention honor carelessly but Si Ning knows when to give up, he had lost the game and his chance to demand respect from Xiu Junjie he also lost the opportunity to get rid of the names Xiu Junjie gave him. All he had to do was to admit defeat and hopped for another time to come when he could come up with a game to play that he was certain to win.

    "Okay, Master." Si Ning muttered only for Xiu Junjie closer to him to hear.

    "I can''t hear you." Xiu Junjie raised his head and crossed his hands over his chest looking quite pleased.

    Si Ning pursed his lips and straightened up. "Okay, Master." He said a bit loudly just for Xiu Junjie to hear.

    "What did you say?" Xiu Junjie asked as his smile got bigger, certainly pleased of his teasing when he definitely heard Si Ning.

    "Okay Master!" Si Ning said between gritted teeth. He could live with calling the Crown Prince ''Master'' for the moment, there was no shame in giving in till he finds another plan to get rid of the name.

    Xiu Junjie smiled widely when he heard the title Si Ning just called him. "Good and now hand over Master''s sword."

    Si Ning wasn''t at ease giving back the sword but seeing that Xiu Junjie seemed to be in a good mood which means he might not attack again made Si Ning hold the hilt of the sword and moved forward to give it to Xiu Junjie while he prepared himself to jump backward Incase Xiu Junjie decided to attack immediately the sword was in his possession, it was a wooden sword doesn''t mean it won''t hurt so Si Ning was quite vigilant but none of that happened because Xiu Junjie only collected the sword and sheathed it then he raised his hand to his chin while staring at Si Ning, his smile getting wider.

    "Uh What?" Si Ning doesn''t like the devilish smile plastered on Xiu Junjie''s face and he realized the mistake he just made by calling the boy ''Master'' which means he had to be obedient to his Master and Xiu Junjie might be thinking of the perfect way to use his new status to punish him.

    "your Master order you to...."

    "Order me to?" Si Ning interrupted Xiu Junjie as his eyes widened because he was right, Xiu Junjie was about to order him to do something outrageous. He swallowed a lump in his throat ready to overturn any outrageous order.

    Xiu Junjie shook his head. "Let me speak Si Ning." He scolded. "This Master order you to spend the afternoon with me because this Master will teach you all you don''t know." He nodded, satisfied with his statement.

    What?

 Chapter 140 - Forced Companion

    "What?" Si Ning''s mouth fell, his eyes widened to the extent of giving the illusion of almost popping out of his eyes sockets. He couldn''t believe that Xiu Junjie just offered to teach him the things he doesn''t know but if he heard it correctly Xiu Junjie phrased it as an order. This made Si Ning narrowed his eyes as he closed his mouth, he wasn''t about to admit he lacks some knowledge, not in front of his guards and servants.

    But what were the things he doesn''t know?

    It was unbelievable that the boy won''t cease to stop acting like he was in his sixties just because he was sharper and intelligent than his peers. At this moment Si Ning knew he should consider it as an honor that the Crown Prince wanted to spend the afternoon with him but to him, it was a bother which made him wonder if perhaps Xiu Junjie doesn''t have friends. Since he had been attending the court meeting he hadn''t spot any child close to Xiu Junjie''s age, he only spotted a little girl that was much younger than Xiu Junjie which seemed to be a child training to be a court maiden which means Xiu Junjie might not have his age mates to play with which was probably the cause of him drowning in his studies and acting older than his age.

    Si Ning didn''t think much of the order since Xiu Junjie should understand by now that he wasn''t going to allow a Crown Prince to order a great General like him around. He opened his mouth ready to reject him only to close it thinking of a polite way to reject him without sounding rude or disrespectful since gossip flies faster than a bird in case his Servants go around spouting nonsense.

    "You see this Master is benevolent and you should seize this opportunity Si Ning." Xiu Junjie raised his chin high, proud of himself as he folded his arms waiting for Si Ning''s positive reply.

    Si Ning shook his head. "I am not willing to learn because as a General I am busy." He said flatly deciding to act like himself and not go out of his way to please Xiu Junjie just because he was the Crown Prince.

    It was rare for him not to be busy so Si Ning didn''t think he just told a lie since he had to rest and wait till Chen An comes again even though it was a tiny bit tempting not to invite Xiu Junjie in and at least learn some few things but he doesn''t think his mind was going to keep up with storing extra knowledge also inviting Xiu Junjie means he admitted he was lacking in knowledge.

    Xiu Junjie nodded in understanding. "What do you have to do?" He asked, his eyes full of curiosity.

    Si Ning wore an impassive look, he wasn''t going to tell a boy that was behaving like he understood a General duty the things he had to do. "A General matters." He pointed out the obvious.

    Si Ning wondered if Xiu Junjie was already learning about the nation''s affairs because the boy didn''t look confused and only wore the expression of having an idea of what General duties were which placed Si Ning in a position of finding it unnecessary to lie even though he was about to tell a lie that he was going to read a report. Si Ning hoped that Xiu Junjie would at least say some sarcastic comment and leave because no matter what, he wasn''t going to even mention his army so he waited for Xiu Junjie to at least yell instead Xiu Junjie took a stance to show he wasn''t going to leave nor was he planning to.

    "Like what?" Xiu Junjie persisted.

    "Secrecy." Si Ning replied straightforwardly wondering why Xiu Junjie seemed to be interested in spending time with him when he was obviously not interested and he just expressed it clearly enough for him to understand.

    "You what is Si Ning''s schedule?" Xiu Junjie suddenly pointed at Yang Sheng.

    Si Ning wanted to laugh because Xiu Junjie had given up on asking him since he should have probably figured it out that he wasn''t going to say a thing. He gave Xiu Junjie a mental award for directing his question to Yang Sheng since those working in the palace highly respect the Imperial family so Yang Sheng spilling the beans to the Crown Prince should be normal but Si Ning was at ease because Yang Sheng doesn''t know a thing and he accompanied him to wait till the end of the court meeting which means he never had the chance to snoop around his study in case he does something like that to report to another Master he might be serving.

    Yang Sheng looked so confused as he bent his head. "Forgive me your Highness for this Servant haven''t worked closely to the King Consort to prepare his schedule for the days to come."

    Si Ning had no idea Yang Sheng also had to note the things he had to do, he only thought Yang Sheng''s work was only to manage the Servants in the house. He doesn''t trust Yang Sheng yet so he made a mental note to tell Yang Sheng later that he would only be working with Ah Dai as usual and maybe when Yang Sheng earns his trust then he could allow him to manage his schedule.

    Xiu Junjie snorted and rolled his eyes. "Xiao Pei, what does he wants to do?" Xiu Junjie directed his question to Xiao Pei.

    Si Ning stretched out his hand and beckon for Ah Dai, he collected his hand fan from Ah Dai and flipped it open waiting to see how Xiao Pei would reply even though he was sure Xiao Pei wouldn''t say anything unnecessary but he was glad the question was directed to Xiao Pei since he would come up with a perfect reply. Seeing how Xiu Junjie doesn''t want to leave made Si Ning note it was a bit suspicious, he couldn''t help but think maybe Xiu Junjie wanted to start a game and Si Ning wasn''t about to lay his heart out there and allow himself to be beaten in case Xiu Junjie wants to play with his knowledge again.

    "Ah General ehhh..." Xiao Pei frowned. "Yes ahh...."

    Si Ning could hardly believe his eyes that Xiao Pei was stuttering and seemed to be at a loss of what to say that his eyes even shifted from him to Ah Dai but Si Ning only raised the hand fan to cover half of his face, only his forehead and eyes were visible so he could glare at Xiao Pei.

    "Uh?" Xiu Junjie moved slowly towards Xiao Pei.

    "Ah Dai." Xiao Pei turned to Ah Dai for help. "What do General have to do to?"

    Ah Dai directed his gaze at Si Ning and seeing no reaction made him turned to Xiu Junjie. "Your highness, Young Master has to deliver gifts to his Majesty and Her Majesty Queen Dowager." Ah Dai said.

    Si Ning smiled, he had forgotten he had to deliver gifts if not he would have told Xiu Junjie from the start.

    Xiu Junjie nodded and turned to Si Ning. "Deliver gifts to Imperial father and Imperial grandmother, good..., I First Prince Xiu Junjie, the Crown Prince of Xiu, and your Master will accompany you violent man Si Ning." He concluded.

    Eh?

    Si Ning narrowed his eyes knowing his afternoon was about to have turn different from his plans and he could say goodbye to his bed and resting plans.

 Chapter 141 - A Woman?

    It was still morning and Si Ning doesn''t think it was a good idea so just show up to see Xiu Zhicheng because he hadn''t prepared his heart yet and for some reason, he wanted to delay seeing the Queen Dowager. It was inevitable not to go but to stall he had to let Ah Dai serve him his juice with some cookies. The cookies had no taste to him but seeing Xiu Junjie munching it happily means it was probably tasty and only tasted bland to Si Ning because he was tired.

    Si Ning found it funny that Xiu Junjie was lying down on the mat acting like the owner of the house because he even demanded one of his Servants to massage his feet. "Junjie-er are you escaping from practicing martial arts or classes?" Instead of wondering if Xiu Junjie was trying to hide out in his place, he decided to ask straightforwardly.

    "Aish!" Xiu Junjie sat up making the Servant that was massaging his feet moved back to avoid a kick. "You Si Ning, how dare you call me by name and even say nonsense about me." He pointed at Si Ning as he shook his index finger as a sign of warning. "Do I look like I don''t attend classes to you?"

    "That is exactly how it looks like." Si Ning told him, he was so sure because Xiu Junjie wore a guilty expression that he was trying to hide but failed miserably.

    "Just because you are my disciple that is why I am letting this slide Si Ning. It is my fault you misbehave like this because I didn''t teach you well."

    "Ah you! muph.." Si Ning wanted to tell Xiu Junjie he wasn''t his disciple and scold him because of the owner''s attitude he comfortably wore in someone else home that gave Si Ning the appearance of the visitor but if he ends up scolding Xiu Junjie he felt like his life span might decrease and he doesn''t want some gossip to go around that he disrespected the Crown Prince. To avoid talking, he threw a strawberry in his mouth, enjoying the sour taste.

    Si Ning couldn''t count the number of strawberries he had eaten but from what he had seen he had eaten quite a few and he noticed that Xiu Junjie had been watching him. Since the servants had nothing to do, they all left leaving him alone with Xiu Junjie which made him aware that he was being stared at.

    "Why have you been staring at me?" He asked when he couldn''t take it anymore. He doesn''t have any problem with Xiu Junjie not talking to him but what he had a problem with was being stared at like he was being studied.

    Xiu Junjie propped up his elbow. "I was just wondering if perhaps you are a woman."

    "Ugh?" Si Ning was a bit shock but managed to wore an impassive look, he knew Xiu Junjie do say a lot of things but nonsense wasn''t one of them.

    "Your face is pretty, your build is what they call average built and too slim and your hair is so pretty and long." Xiu Junjie stretched his hand and took a strand of Si Ning''s hair that was spread on the table and twirled it between his fingers. "Then your hands are so smooth almost like you had never held a sword." He added.

    "Ugh?" Si Ning had no idea when he came in contact with Xiu Junjie that he was able to feel that his hands were soft but he wasn''t going to tell Xiu Junjie he had been taking care of his hands and because he hardly exercise so it was normal that he wasn''t heavily built and for him, his built was already perfect and for his face being pretty was a bonus he was born with which was perfect for an Empress, overall he doesn''t think he had the appearance of a woman.

    "I know you are Si Ning so you weren''t switched out with a twin who had soft hands which made me conclude that because you had to be the head of the Si family that was why your parent told the world you are a man so that you could perfectly lead the army."

    If it was the modern era then Si Ning would guess Xiu Junjie had been watching a lot of movies to conjure up a conspiracy theory like that.

    "A woman can also be a General which means if I am a woman then my father doesn''t have to hide it." Si Ning pointed out. It wasn''t only Xiu Junjie that had been studying, he had also been taking a random book to read whenever he had the time since Xiu Junjie beat him at the last game so he knew all he had to know about the army.

    Xiu Junjie frowned as he took an apple and started to stab like he was trying to dissolve his frustration. "You are not the first Imperial consort because history registered that my great Imperial grandfather only had an Imperial Consort but why will Imperial father want to make a man his Empress?"

    "And why can''t he?"

    "The glory of a being Imperial father''s wife is having a child but as a man, you can''t which means you are useless and to make it worst you will be useless as the Empress."

    "How can you say that." Si Ning was a bit surprised that he wasn''t annoyed and he was calm like he had been expecting it. It was just like Xiu Junjie to speak out his mind since he wasn''t in the position of watching what he had to say in case he hurts someone. It doesn''t apply to him as the Crown Prince.

    "Imperial grandmother doesn''t like my mother but because she had me that why she could tolerate it and even let Imperial father marry her but an Empress that cant give birth is useless."

    "Where did you hear all this?" Si Ning couldn''t believe someone like Xiu Junjie would take his time thinking about why his father wanted to marry him. It sounded like someone had been teaching the boy a male Empress was nothing but useless.

    "It is common knowledge, people say it all the time." Xiu Junjie said and took another apple to stab.

    Si Ning wasn''t even annoyed, he knew people talking about him not being able to produce a child was common knowledge so he shouldn''t become angry. "If I am a woman and become the Empress then have a child, don''t you think your position will be threatened so you should be grateful that I am a man."

    Xiu Junjie shrugged. "Whatever, now let me see the gifts."

    "Why?"

    "So that this Master won''t lose face, I have to at least see what my disciple want to give Imperial grandmother and Imperial father so that I can check if it''s right or wrong." Xiu Junjie rolled his eyes. "I will get older faster with the way I have to explain everything to you." He complained.

    Si Ning''s eye twitched as he clinched the hand fan he was holding before he mistakenly slightly hit it on Xiu Junjie''s head even though he wasn''t even offended at Xiu Junjie''s last statement. He doesn''t want to check the gifts but since Xiu Junjie would be watching and to save face he would be able to resist keeping the gifts for himself and it was nice of Xiu Junjie to want to help him so he didn''t mind.

 Chapter 142 - Chosen Gifts 1

    Si Ning sighed and stopped. "Are you having cold feet?" He asked. He had wanted to ask the question since they stepped out of the house and when he couldn''t take it anymore he decided to ask only to notice that Xiu Junjie seemed to be lost in thought and couldn''t hear him because he didn''t stop but continue walking.

    It was a bit surprising to Si Ning when he found out it was just a calligraphy pen lying inside the box that contained the Emperor''s gift, It was such a beautiful pen that Si Ning guessed it was specially made. Xiu Junjie approved of the pen gift for the Emperor but didn''t approve of the crafted jade mirror for the Queen Dowager, Xiu Junjie further explained that the Queen Dowager only loved golden ornaments.

    After searching and racking his brain if he had any unique golden ornaments, Si Ning was lucky to find a new golden barrette his mother kept for him in a special compartment in his jewelry box, Ah Dai told him it was Ge Mengshu that placed a special request to be made by a famous jeweler in Yokohama and it was shipped to Xiu. She made it and gave it to Si Ning as Si Ning''s gift to the daughter-in-law he would bring home, it was kept in Si Ning''s jewelry box and Ah Dai didn''t remember to leave it out at home because there would never be a daughter-in-law for Ge Mengshu.

    The quality of the barrette was top notch, the design was curved and at the end sat a perfecty shaped golden bird with white jade embedded all over it making the barrette to sparkle when ever it hits a little ray of light. Ah Dai told Si Ning it was a sparrow and after Si Ning turned it over and over, he found it too girly and was able to make peace within himself to present it as a gift to the Queen Dowager.

    "Are you having cold feet?" Si Ning repeated and placed a hand on Xiu Junjie''s shoulder but the boy was quick to moved away on instinct.

    Si Ning raised a brow, he was a bit interested in Xiu Junjie''s walking steps, Xiu Junjie that offered to accompany him was now walking so slow that Si Ning had to fall in line with him and they had all been walking extremely slow like they were hesitating but it was Xiu Junjie that was not looking so good that his face kept switching between happy and unsure and it was the boy''s pace they all wanted to match, Si Ning had no choice than to stop him because a ninety year old man couldn''t even walk at the slow pace they were walking.

    "Cold feet? You mean I am reluctant to go? How absurd!" Xiu Junjie shot daggers at Si Ning.

    "You are walking too fast for your short legs." Si Ning said sarcastically as he pointed at Xiu Junjie''s legs.

    "What Si Ning? can''t you see you are the one walking so slow you old man!" Xiu Junjie yelled as he glared at Si Ning.

    Si Ning and Xiu Junjie started bickering, their voice loud enough for the guards in front of the Imperial study to turn their head just with the hope to catch those who were arguing behind the fence till they appeared and the guards wore quite a shock as they turned to Xiu Junjie then back to Si Ning.

    "Shush...!" Xiu Junjie gave Si Ning a light kick just to notify him they had gotten to their destination.

    Si Ning didn''t realised they had gotten to the study until he directed his attention to the two guards then turned back to Xiu Junjie. "Did you just shush at me." He whispered bending a little to avoid a third ear listening in.

    "Why wont you do as your Master tells you, Si Ning save me some face." Xiu Junjie whispered as he folded his hands and shook his head in disapproval of Si Ning''s behavior.

    "King Consort, Your Highness." The two guards saluted because the visitors were now closer to them.

    Si Ning was unable to come up with a reply to Xiu Junjie because of the guards that interrupted. He straightened up appropriately like Xiu Junjie. "I am here to see his Majesty." He said aloud to indicate he was going to see the Emperor alone, he glanced at Xiu Junjie to see he doesnt look worried or interested in going in with him.

    Seeing Xiu Junjie attitude made Si Ning wondered if it was right for a Prince to come to the Imperial study without paying respect to the Emperor because Xiu Junjie doesn''t look bothered by the statement he just made.

    "King Consort, his Majesty is inside with the Prime Minister, do King Consort have a message for this loyal servant to deliver?" One of the guard said.

    Si Ning was about to shake his head when the door opened, he held his breath and heard a sharp intake of breath which made him to turn to see that Xiu Junjie seemed to stiffen up, his eyes glue to the door. Si Ning had no soothing word to say to Xiu Junjie because he was also not ready to see Xiu Zhicheng even though he had mentally prepared himself and was dying to see him yet for some reason he doesn''t know why he was holding his breath, staring at Xiu Junjie to avoid looking at the door and Xiu Junjie that looked tensed up was making him nervous.

    "Ah General Si Ning, Your Highness."

    Si Ning sighed, relieved when he turned to see Lin Fan closed the door behind him. "Lin Fan."

    "You are here, let me go and inform his Majesty."

    "Ah no no." Si Ning shook his head and raised his hand to indicate as a stop sign to Lin Fan. "I heard his Majesty is with the Prime Minister, I dont want to disturb them and I just want to deliver this." He quickly made a sign to the guard holding the box that contained the calligraphy which Xiao Pei collected the box from him and stepped forward.

    Lin Fan descended the two short steps and collected the box from Xiao Pei. "I will be sure to deliver it but his Majesty is not really busy so General Si Ning can see him if I tell his Majesty General Si Ning is here."

    Si Ning smiled as he wonder if Lin Fan was sincere about wanting him to see Xiu Zhicheng because his expression says otherwise. "No no no thank you, I will have to come again." He shouldnt judge Lin Fan just by his expression because they were not close and Lin Fan''s expression might just be his resting face.

    "Will his Highness like to see his Majesty?" Lin Fan directed his question to Xiu Junjie.

    Xiu Junjie jolted like he just got woken up into the presence. "I... I... I... Hmm."

    Si Ning noticed Xiu Junjie complexion was looking bad, the Crown Prince with a sharp mouth seemed to be unable to come up with a reply. "I am helping his Highness study and we have to go."

    Si Ning noticed Xiu Junjie''s turned and gave him a sharp look even though he didn''t turn to look at it and now it was up to Xiu Junjie to agree with him or not. The least he could do was to help the Crown Prince when he looked like he needed help and wanted to escape, as expected Xiu Junjie nodded to agree with Si Ning.

    "Till then." Lin Fan bowed.

 Chapter 143 - Chosen Gift 2

    Without wasting time Si Ning quickly turned and started to leave, Xiu Junjie obediently following him. For Xiu Junjie to want to accompany him made Si Ning guessed that the Crown Prince wanted to see his father and his excuse to show up was to accompany Si Ning but the situation was now different, Si Ning doesn''t want to see Xiu Zhicheng and wanted to escape leaving Xiu Junjie to decide whether to follow him or tell Lin Fan he would like to se the Emperor before leavening. The small light footsteps Si Ning heard behind him were not surprising which means Xiu Junjie made the decision not to see his father but follow him instead.

    Si Ning wanted to ask Xiu Junjie what the matter was and why he seemed to be hesitating when it comes to Xiu Zhicheng the moment they were on their way but Si Ning doesn''t want to judge what seemed to be a tense relationship between the father and son because he doesn''t know what might have caused it or if they relationship between them was even bad or it was just him assuming it.

    He couldn''t help but remember when he was little and the time was closer to when his father would be back from work, he would stay glued to the window waiting for his arriver not listening to his mother the kept warming him not to drag the chair to the window. The moment he would see his father appear and was approaching their home after the day''s work then Si Ning would jump down from the chair, carry his small feet and run out of the house leaving the door ajar to welcome him home while he collected the snacks his father would bring home every day for him. When Si Nan was born and could barely walk they would both run out, Si Nan taking light steps, Si Ning dragging her urging her to run till the door open to reveal their father and they would both jump on him, it was one of the most precious memories he had of his father but the situation in the ancient era between an Emperor and a Prince was different and Si Ning had seen plenty of situation like that in the ancient dramas he had seen so he wasn''t surprised.

    It was all written all over Xiu Junjie''s face that he wanted to impress Xiu Zhicheng and for him to hesitate might be because he doesn''t have a complete report about his progress to report to Xiu Zhicheng which means there was nothing to discuss except his progress in learning which made Xiu Junjie to go along with Si Ning by not paying his respects to Xiu Zhicheng and Si Ning noticed the boy looked a bit sad, he decided not to ask and wait for the perfect moment to but now he still had to deal with seeing the Queen Dowager. They walked slowly till they reached the Queen Dowager''s residence.

    There were heavily armed guards stationed at the gate, with shiny armor which almost made Si Ning almost roll his eyes, he wasn''t surprised that the Queen Dowager would be wary and be careful because with her sharp tongue she would have gotten plenty of people she had offended so she needed all the protection she could get.

    "Welcome King Consort, your Highness." The four heavy arms guards outside the gate saluted.

    "I am here to see the Queen Dowager." Si Ning said straight to the point, a little annoyed he had to tilt his head up because the four guards were much taller than him.

    "Forgive us, King Consort, her Majesty says we should not allow you in." The guard that was heavily built and taller than the rest and seemed to be the head said after taking a step forward from the rest.

    "What? Are you going to refuse me from entering too?" Xiu Junjie that seemed to have found his voice snapped.

    "We dare not obstruct the Crown Prince way." The guard replied as he bowed.

    If Si Ning said he wasn''t hurt then he would be lying yet he wore a forced smile and beckon for Yang Sheng to come forward with the box that contained the hair barrette. He was a bit reluctant to part with it because he had the feeling that the Queen Dowager that hates him might also hate anything he gives her as a gift and might throw it into the waste bin without opening it. He would prefer to give Si Nan but he was already there and couldn''t just turn back.

    "I am here with Si Ning, I am his Master and I want to see Imperial grandmother and he is going with me!" Xiu Junjie declared, he glared at the guards as he crossed his hands waiting for them to part and allow them in.

    The guards looked so confused and the three guards made a move to part but seeing the head of the guard was still standing there like a statue made them to adjust waiting for a sign to make them too quickly part the way.

    "Oh no no no, your Highness if you want to see Queen Dowager then this disciple will stay out and wait for Master." Si Ning said quickly knowing if he says some flattering words to Xiu Junjie by calling him ''Master'' then he might let it slide and go in without him Incase he wanted to see the Queen Dowager.

    Xiu Junjie was dumbfounded, annoyed because he doesn''t have a reply to come up with and this made him turn suddenly wanting to kick Si Ning but Si Ning was able to dodge, a small smile playing on his lips. Si Ning knew if he hadn''t called himself his disciple then Xiu Junjie would have a reason to start an argument but Si Ning would love to avoid yelling outside the Queen Dowager''s residence. He also does not care what the four guards might interpret his words to.

    "This is a gift for her Majesty." Si Ning said he collects the box from Yang Sheng and handed it over to the guard. "I will be taking my leave." He also doesn''t want to stay to make the guards work difficult because the other three guards looked slightly relieved that he was leaving.

    The guard that collected the box from Si Ning fell on his kneels and the rest quickly followed. Their head bowed to show their deep respect.

    "Forgive us, General Si Ning, we are only following our orders but you know General Si Ning we were one of the men that accompany you to solve the issue of the southern border five years ago, you may not recognize us but we deeply respect you and we dare not obstruct your path." The head of the guard said as he saluted.

    Even though the head of the guards said that sincerely but Si Ning could tell he just said that to show his respect while he hoped Si Ning doesn''t take his word and take a step in. It wasn''t the time yet to clash head with the Queen Dowager not until he goes through with the list, present it to Xiu Zhicheng then he would officially go and visit the Queen Dowager, no matter what the Queen Dowager would soon be his mother-in-law and still Xiu Zhicheng''s mother which means Si Ning also had to show her respects and the first step to do that was to abide by her order and not step in her residence. Without a word, Si Ning turned and he was able to see Ah Dai''s hurt expression as if it was Ah Dai who was in his position and was denied entry.

 Chapter 144 - Walking Around The Palace

    "Junjie-er will you show me around the palace?" Si Ning asked, between him and Xiu Junjie, it was the boy that needed consoling, Xiu Junjie was able to return to his former self but he still wasn''t talking, he only had to say a few words and Si Ning was able to see through it that the boy was trying to convince him he was okay by trying to start a conversation which didn''t go well because Si Ning knew that Xiu Junjie was faking it because he couldn''t speak without his voice being too low which made him stop abruptly in the middle of some sentence and from how things were moving it seemed Xiu Junjie was aware of it too.

    Xiu Junjie frowned. "Why should I this great Master do that when you already know the in and out of the palace." He pointed out.

    Si Ning frowned, he flipped his hand fan open. "How will I know the in and out of the palace when I just moved in yesterday." He also pointed out the obvious.

    Xiu Junjie shook his head like he couldn''t believe the nonsense Si Ning was sprouting. "How won''t you know when you practically grew up with Imperial father and you do come to the palace from time to time." He stopped and turned to Si Ning, his hands folded waiting for Si Ning''s come back as he raised his brows.

    "How will I grow up with his Majesty when he is older than me?" Si Ning was confused why he would have Xiu Zhicheng as a playmate.

    Xiu Junjie frowned. "How would I know that!" He waved his hands in frustration. "But that is what I heard." He said after some time. "Everyone knows you and Imperial father practically grew up together maybe you even see him as a brother but later you have to have perverted thoughts about it." He said accusingly.

    "Oh." Si Ning could see a lot of sense in what he just said. He ignored the last statement which was implying that he might have seduced Xiu Zhicheng but since he doesn''t know the truth about who seduced who or if it was a mutual feeling between them when they grew older. "But I want you to show me around." He insisted not wanting their conversation to divert.

    "Uh?" Xiu Junjie grunted, clearly not interested.

    "Won''t great Master show me around?" Si Ning asked wearing what he called a puppy look which always worked when he wanted something from Xiu Ting, he doesn''t know if it might work on a kid but he should still try to make Xiu Junjie see him as pitiful for him to grant his request. "Master please..." He blinked pitifully. Si Ning could live with flattering the Crown Prince, there was no shame in it. The boy might be brilliant but still looked lonely and Si Ning guessed it had to be the reason he always showed up when he ever Xiu Yuan comes to Si Ning.

    It was definitely a lonely person''s behavior.

    Xiu Junjie demanding for the afternoon to be spent with him and following him about without a complaint made Si Ning able to confirm his suspicion that Xiu Junjie was indeed lonely and might not even have friends since he doesn''t have to attend the academy. Si Ning was also trying to use this moment to get familiarize with the palace because he might need the knowledge in the near future.

    Xiu Junjie sighed and shrugged his shoulders. "Fine come." He finally agreed.

    First, it was fun walking around, Xiu Junjie taking his time to explain the different locations in the palace, they met a few Officials, guards, court maidens but they didn''t meet any of the Imperial family even though Si Ning was looking forward to running into the first or third concubine he had never seen and also run into the rest of the Imperial family he doesn''t know.

    When they got to Xiu Yuan''s residence, Xiu Junjie told Si Ning Xiu Yuan was probably having his lessons and to not disturb them they only passed by the residence.

    "This is Princess Xiu Ting''s residence." Xiu Junjie pointed to a small residence. "Princess Xiu Ting''s father and mother which is my Imperial older uncle and Imperial older aunty live in the northern part of the palace, they don''t want to mingle anymore with the palace life because they lost all their children and the only surviving child is Princess Xiu Ting, They want to leave the palace yet they can''t leave that is why they isolated themselves far from here." He explained.

    "I see..." Si Ning said as he opened his mouth slightly to help in breathing. He wasn''t sweating because of the cool weather and a guard held an umbrella above him but he felt as if he was already drenched in sweat. It was nice that Xiu Junjie was able to tell him much about the palace and he uses the opportunity to memorize all the identical residences and the name of each palace.

    "Let''s go, if we talk this shortcut we should be there before sunset." Xiu Zhicheng pointed to the side of a fence.

    "Eh?" Si Ning could hardly believe that they have been walking for half an hour and they haven''t even covered the whole palace yet. "Master let us go back." He couldn''t take it anymore, he felt like his legs were about to break yet Xiu Junjie didn''t even show a sign of being tired nor the guards following them or the servants holding an umbrella above them.

    Si Ning had already seen enough, there was still time for him to go and check the northern part of the palace and see all the buildings and who were staying there maybe he might run into Xiu Ting''s parents.

    "Come, I said we will take a shortcut." Xiu Junjie snorted.

    "Uh, can''t we find a palanquin to take us back or a horse?" Si Ning suggested. He wasn''t going to take another step forward because he felt like he was going to collapse any minute.

    "Si Ning, why are you complaining when your great Master here is not, now come on." Xiu Junjie rolled his eyes.

    Si Ning was a bit hesitant. "Let''s go back." He said firmly. "Let''s find a palanquin and go back."

    "Young Master let me go and get the palanquin, if Ah Dai runs, Ah Dai should be able to come back faster, Young Master only has to stay here." Ah Dai suggested.

    "To make it faster let the guards separate and find the nearest palanquin for King Consort and Your Highness." Yang Sheng suggested when he stepped forward.

    "Xiao Pei stay, the rest of you go and find a palanquin."

    The guards and servants all bowed before going in different directions, Si Ning watched Ah Dai leave, he would have love Ah Dai to stay with him but he doesn''t want to look like he was giving Ah Dai a special treatment and Ah Dai would also not feel happy to stay without helping, Ah Dai was his guard before Xiao Pei came along but with one good arm, there was only little he could do so it was better to have Xiao Pei stay with him and Xiu Junjie.

    Si Ning waved his hand when Yang Sheng seemed to be confused if he was supposed to stay or not but when he saw Si Ning that waved his hand as his dismissal made him quickly start going in the direction of where they came from.

    To avoid just staying idle under the sun while waiting since the servants with the umbrella also left, Xiu Junjie pointed to a building closer to them.

    "That building is not occupied, come let''s rest there." Xiu Junjie started to lead Si Ning.

    Si Ning wanted to complain so bad when he heard a voice when they moved closer to the building, he recognized the voice as the Queen Dowager''s voice and a subtle voice which he instantly recognized as Xiu Zhicheng.

    What was going on?

 Chapter 145 - Peep And Spy

    Without thinking Si Ning bent and moved closer to the building, his feet light on the ground, careful not to make a sound as he finally got to the side of the building, trying to listen, tiptoeing, moving forward and crouched while he lean forward stretching his neck just to peep around the corner and he was right. It was the Queen Dowager and Xiu Zhicheng that were closer to the building while Lin Fan, some bunch of Eunuch with more than two dozen Servants very far from them.

    Si Ning found himself checking Xiu Zhicheng out from head to toe, his heart racing in his chest and he couldn''t deny it that the Emperor was indeed a handsome man and the dark robes with golden embroidery made him have a powerful aura surrounding him and his golden diadem fit perfectly on his head, his dark boots dull and neat giving him the appearance that his Servants took good care in dressing him up to be perfect and the thought of this man becoming his husband in few days made Si Ning''s cheeks to heat up. He blinked only when the Queen Dowager moved forward and Si Ning pouted wanting to grumble a complaint that she was blocking half of his view which was caused by her large skirt, blocking him from appreciating his future husband.

    From the angle Si Ning was then it would be difficult for Lin Fan to notice him because surprisingly there were flowers around to block him from view if not he would be wide open, the flowers made his condition perfect to spy on Queen Dowager and Xiu Zhicheng. Si Ning felt so lucky that flowers were planted around the building when most of the buildings in the palace without gates were bare without trees nor flowers planted around them.

    "...I don''t care of what you do from now on, I am still against you making Si Ning your Empress since you know how much I hate that family but as long as you can control the Si army then I am fine with that but when you marry him just keep him on a tight leash, I don''t want to see him."

    Si Ning couldn''t believe that after Queen Dowager gave him a condition to marry Xiu Zhicheng and be crowned the Empress, she was still against him which means she would have preferred if he had rejected her proposal so she would be able to frame him.

    "Mother forgive me for disobeying your order but you know I can''t give Si Ning up and I want Mother to also get along with him." Xiu Zhicheng said calmly.

    "And what will you do if I don''t?" Queen Dowager seethed.

    When Queen Dowager shifted, Si Ning was able to see how red her face was with anger even though he could only see her side view. It made him wonder why she hated his family so much that she even had to tell Xiu Zhicheng to make sure they don''t meet.

    "Mother you told me as long as I have an heir then I can do whatever I want and Si Ning agreed too. What I want now is for Mother to treat Si Ning well since he will become part of our family." Xiu Zhicheng said softly.

    "No Si will be a family of mine." Queen Dowager seethed as she sways, backing away from Xiu Zhicheng''s hold when he tried to steady her, she held her head. "Talking about him is giving me a headache." She complained.

    It seemed the conversation was over because she started to leave and Si Ning was still staring when Xiu Zhicheng suddenly turned, his gaze toward his direction.

    They say curiosity killed the cat and there was nothing more worst at the moment than being spotted so Si Ning ducked in a hurry on reflex to avoid Xiu Zhicheng gaze and his forehead almost collided with Xiu Junjie when he turned if not of the boy fast reflex that made him move backward.

    "Junjie-er." Si Ning had certainly forgotten the boy was with him the moment he ran towards the building. He was also glad that Xiu Junjie didn''t say a word to startle him if not their position would be given away. Xiao Pei was also standing behind Xiu Junjie.

    They all waited without making a sound like they were expecting someone to appear and catch them. Si Ning''s heart was beating fast as he tried to rack his brain for an excuse but after waiting for a while and didn''t hear any footsteps approaching made Si Ning nod his head to Xiao Pei to check if their position had been compromised or not. Xiao Pei peeped before straightening back up and shook his head.

    "Imperial grandmother must hate you a lot, seems your family likes causing trouble in the imperial family." Xiu Junjie whispered to Si Ning as he also peeped from above Si Ning like he did the moment Si Ning crouched to spy.

    Si Ning noticed Xiu Junjie''s voice was a bit shaky. "Eeeeehh? What did my family do?" Si Ning asked, he was also curious. He heard a Xiu Junjie sighEd in relief which made Si Ning also peep and Xiu Zhicheng wasn''t in sight nor the Queen Dowager which means they had left, he didn''t bother to check to see if he would be able to see them walking away, he was also relieved they were not caught. He sat down along with Xiu Junjie.

    Just to marry Xiu Zhicheng and become the Empress doesn''t seem to be the reason he was hated. Queen Dowager already said she hated their family which means she included his mother and Si Nan.

    Ge Mengshu had always been on her own, living without causing a problem and Si Nan was still young, attending her lessons while Si Ning had no idea what might have transpired between him and the Queen Dowager in the past but to hate his whole family means the root of the problem was something that had happened a long time ago and maybe when he was still a child and doesn''t really understand what was going on which means to know he had to ask his mother but Si Ning rather not to because he doesn''t know if it might spark up an unpleasant memory that his mother doesn''t want to remember and for the main time he had to find another way to find out.

    "Si Ning, are you trying to feign ignorance?" Xiu Junjie raised his brows.

    "But I don''t know, what my family did" Si Ning replied sincerely.

    "Aish... just leave me." Xiu Junjie stood up the moment he saw some of the guards all running back with some bearers with a palanquin.

    "But Junjie-er." Si Ning also stood up and started to follow Xiu Junjie who was already walking towards the palanquin. He was a bit glad he wasn''t the only one that was tired because Xiu Junjie entered the palanquin the moment they set it down.

    "Let''s go! bearers lift it up and if you allow Si Ning in you are dead!"

    Si Ning was unable to enter when he heard Xiu Junjie''s command. "Master are you going to leave your disciple alone?" He complained raising the curtain only for Xiu Junjie to yank it down.

    "I said let''s go!" Xiu Junjie yelled.

    The bearers quickly saluted Si Ning before lifting the palanquin. They turned and started to leave in a hurry but Si Ning wasn''t about to give up as he quickly falls beside the palanquin preparing himself to become annoying as possible that Xiu Junjie would end blurting out why his family was being hated by the Queen Dowager.

 Chapter 146 - Massage

    No matter how Si Ning begged and kept acting as a nuisance because he was sure the boy knows something yet Xiu Junjie didn''t say a word about why the Queen Dowager hates his family and the boy kept diverting and twisting any question he asked leaving Si Ning no choice than to give up when his legs felt like they were about to split apart that he was forced to stop to wait for his palanquin to arrive but Xiu Junjie was long gone before that time and now he was back in his room trying to think of what his family did to the Queen Dowager to make her hate them so much.

    "There, right there, a little towards my knee." Si Ning grunted when he felt Xiao Pei moved his hand towards his knee and he sighed enjoying the massage finally feeling that the pain in his legs was finally reducing.

    The moment Si Ning gathered some strength to walk to his bedroom when they got to the Jasmine palace, he quickly laid down on a thick soft mat and told Ah Dai to massage his legs but Ah Dai was a bit hesitant that Si Ning had to tell Xiao Pei to do the massage instead after it dawned on him that Ah Dai only had one good arm. He was a bit surprised when Ah Dai didn''t protest or begged to be the one to do it and Si Ning understood that it would be tedious for Ah Dai to use one hand to massage him and Ah Dai was also fully aware of it.

    Si Ning was starting to feel sleepy that he yawned, his eyes silted almost closed when he realized he might have been asking the wrong person his question when he had a fearless guard to ask.

    Whenever Si Ning had a thing to ask, it was better to ask Ah Dai, Xiao Pei, or Jiang Ye and if they were unable to reply then Xiao Pei or Jiang Ye wouldn''t mind investigating to find out for him.

    "Young Master do you want some grape juice?" Ah Dai asked, he was sitting beside the table cleaning Si Ning''s dragon-shaped hairpin.

    "Sure." Si Ning replied as he spread out his hands.

    "Should Ah Dai make it mild, sweet, sour, or bitter?" Ah Dai asked as he placed the hairpin in the jewelry box even though the hairpin doesn''t need cleaning yet he cleaned it anyway to make himself busy.

    "Hmmm what do you think Xiao Pei?" Si Ning asked, he doesn''t want to drink grape juice but he knows that Ah Dai doesn''t like being idle, and to fix that he had to go along with anything Ah Dai wanted to do and this time around he would just feed the juice to Xiao Pei and that was the reason he was asking for Xiao Pei''s preference.

    Xiao Pei continued rubbing Si Ning''s feet. "Sweet." He replied.

    "Sweet." Si Ning said aloud because Xiao Pei''s voice was too low for Ah Dai to pick up. A small smile played on his lips because he didn''t expect Xiao Pei to choose sweet when it doesn''t fit his appearance at all but he was done judging people by their appearance.

    "Yes Young Master, Ah Dai will go to the Imperial kitchen and make the best sweet grape juice." Ah Dai replied happily, a wide smile plastered on his face. He saluted before leaving the room in a hurry to carry out his task.

    "Tell me, Xiao Pei, what did my family do to the Imperial family, no I mean what did my family do to the Queen Dowager?" Si Ning didn''t bother to find a means to start the conversation, he was already feeling sleepy so he had to ask before sleeping off.

    When Si Ning was bothered by something he doesn''t know, he used to end up losing sleep over it or find a means to know and satisfy his curiosity before he would be able to sleep peacefully but now that he walked for long and didn''t sleep for a night, the fatigue already set in making him feel so sleepy that he was using all his willpower to keep his eyes open and he doubts he would be disturbed by his curiosity to know that he would end up unable to sleep.

    "What General''s family did?" Xiao Pei rubbed some massaging oil on his fingers and started to trace Si Ning''s toes gently.

    "Yes." Si Ning replied, his voice low that he hoped Xiao Pei was able to hear him because he wasn''t about to repeat himself. He focused on Xiao Pei as his means to prevent his eyes from shutting.

    "I don''t understand Young Master." Xiao Pei replied after some time.

    Si Ning took a deep breath trying to find the strength to reply. "I mean why did the Queen Dowager hate my family so much?" He forced out a word at a time just to make it sink and make Xiao Pei understand him.

    "But Young Master you know." Xiao Pei said moving to the other foot.

    Si Ning widened his eyes to prevent it from closing. "Know what?"

    Xiao Pei rubbed oil on the foot. "Know."

    "Know?" Si Ning raised a brow letting his eyes relax.

    Xiao Pei shook his head. "General before Commander Chen An left yesterday, he asked me to collect the documents from him today." He informed Si Ning.

    "Okay go." Si Ning had already lost his strength, he was aware that Xiao Pei wanted to change their discussion, he decided to drop his question for another day because he had no strength to be persistent.

    "But General shouldn''t ask anymore because I don''t think it is wise....."

    Si Ning was unable to hear the rest of what Xiao Pei was saying because he finally surrendered himself and allowed himself to fall into a deep sleep.

    The next time Si Ning woke up was due to Chen An that kept shaking him, the moment he opened his eyes and met Chen An''s face, he noticed the dark circles under his eyes, his eyes wide and hollow, overall no one could see Chen An and say he doesn''t look exhausted. Si Ning had no way to complain that he wanted to sleep a little more when he saw Chen An''s state so he quickly sat up knowing his expression was probably almost per with that of Chen An. He turned to the table to see Xiao Pei standing beside the table, a pile of papers on the table.

    "When Xiao Pei said you didn''t wake up I had to come." Chen An said with a worried expression as he extended a hand to help Si Ning to his feet.

    Si Ning doesn''t need anyone''s help to stand up because Chen An helping him might suddenly make him dizzy so he slowly stood up and moved to sit at the table. "Thank you Chen An." He blinked as a means to clear his vision. He noticed the lemon juice on the table and he flicked his finger as a gesture for Xiao Pei to take it away. "Drink it." He said and looked around to see Ah Dai wasn''t in the room.

    Xiao Pei took the glass of fresh grape juice and swiftly left the room to give them some privacy.

    "Do General need my help?" Chen An gestured to the stacks of papers on the table.

    Si Ning blinked trying to think. "Just this..." He quickly checked the pile he worked with and brought out a single profile. "Jiang ChenMu, why is he in my army and is he a family of Jiang Ye?" He asked as he moved the seal towards him.

    If Jiang Ye was with him he could have asked him but he had been busy throughout the afternoon trolling in the palace so there was no way he could have to send for Jiang Ye.

 Chapter 147 - Jiang Family

    Chen An took his seat opposite Si Ning. "Jiang ChenMu decided to train in our army alongside Jiang Ye, you remember Jiang Xi said we should allow his son Jiang ChenMu to train with us." He explained after collecting the profile. "Jiang Ye later informed me that he doesn''t want to return to the Jiang army because Jiang ChenMu will lead the army after completing his training and Jiang Ye was supposed to support him but Jiang Ye''s ambition is to become a Commander of the Si army."

    "So are Jiang Ye and Jiang ChenMu brothers?" Si Ning asked, he never thought his army do render the services of training some heir of some noble family only for them to leave to lead their army. He realized there must be a reason Jiang Ye wanted to be a Commander of his army and for him to know means he had to see Jiang Ye and ask him directly.

    Chen An seemed a bit confused. "No, Jiang Ye''s father and Jiang ChenMu''s father are brothers but Jiang ChenMu is from the main family and the successor of the Jiang army while Jiang Ye is from the branch family but he had been living with Jiang Xi ever since he was a child."

    Si Ning nodded in understanding. "But why did you bring Jiang ChenMu''s profile when you know I might assign him to the Imperial army?" He had to ask.

    "Jiang ChenMu training is going well and I thought General might want him to train under the Imperial family because I don''t think we have anything more to train him, we will just state it that when he completed his training he will be set free to go back to lead his family army since we all know that the Jiang family is a noble and strong family, the Imperial family wouldn''t want to offend them by keeping their heir and we Commanders thought it might be good for him to broaden his knowledge." Chen An explained and handed the profile back to Si Ning.

    "What do I gain from training him?" Si Ning asked.

    It seemed training Jiang ChenMu was a special case. He had no idea who Jiang Xi was and he was sure he wasn''t part of the Ministers in the court. No one by the name Jiang Xi also drops by the Si residence bringing gifts which means if he had accepted to train Jiang ChenMu on the Jiang family''s behalf then there must be a catch because he doesn''t think the Jiang and Si family were close.

    "I do not know General, you didn''t tell any of your Commanders you only told us to train Jiang ChenMu." Chen An told him. "But General is your memory perhaps still damaged from the war?"

    "Eh?" Si Ning blinked. His memory wasn''t damaged, the problem was he came from another timeline but he wasn''t about to tell Chen An that.

    It wasn''t surprising for Chen An to suspect him when he always asked questions of things he should know. It would be weird for him not to be suspected but Si Ning doesn''t know how to reply, he doesn''t want to admit to the loss of memory he never had nor does he want to say his memory was still intact.

    "I have been suspecting it, I am not the only one that thought so even Su Heng and Ji Ran brought it up because General used to be so strict and close off but since after the war you became more friendly and genuinely want the best for the army, you have also allowed us Commanders to help with your work and we were very happy to be of some use to you. That is why we were glad to help you with the details of the army." Chen An told him. "But if General have forgotten about the details of the deal between you and Jiang Xi, I can find out." He offered.

    Si Ning shook his head. It was still a little unbelievable that he was always closed off, it almost seemed like Chen An just described his past self when he was still an Actor. "No need just come with Jiang ChenMu tomorrow and let Jiang Ye accompany you so... how is the progress of the list, you know tomorrow is the last day we compile the list." He reminded Chen An.

    "The process is going well, we have prepared more than half of the list." Chen An informed him.

    Si Ning pointed to the two piles of papers. "This I will be retaining them in my army." He pointed to the right pile. "This will join the Imperial family, find a way to tell them I think hmmm." He quickly checked the pile to see if it was right. "That will be all."

    Chen An packed the profiles of those that will join the Imperial family. "General, Xiao Pei told me that you haven''t been training."

    "Hmmm." Si Ning had no excuse, he couldn''t voice out that he doesn''t want to train and wasn''t interested in swinging a sword about every morning, that form of violent exercise was something he wasn''t interested in.

    "If General think Xiao Pei is too inferior to spar with you then I don''t mind dropping by every morning to spar with you." Chen An suggested.

    "Oh, no-no-no." Si Ning shook his head. "That will only add to your workload." He pointed out.

    "General I don''t mind, I want to drop by every morning to spar with you. It will be an honor." Chen An insisted.

    "I said no need to do that, we are both busy for that." Si Ning said briskly to prove his point that they would be better off than to spar in the morning or even spar at all.

    "Then after we are done with the list I will drop by alongside Su Heng and Ji Ran." Chen An informed him.

    "Eh?" Si Ning''s face turned pale. "Why do you want to bring Su Heng and Ji Ran?"

    "Because General might be thinking I am too inferior to you so we the three Commanders will spar with you, three on one." Chen An declared.

    Si Ning''s mouth fell. Here he was trying to avoid training yet Chen An suggested him to spar with the three of them.

    Do they want to kill him?

    "No no no, none of you will be dropping by because I will be sparing with Xiao Pei and Jiang Ye." Si Ning lied as he wore an extremely serious expression to make Chen An back down.

    Chen An frowned, he stood up with the pile he packed. "But..."

    "Do not drop by to train with me, why don''t you use that time to check those to be promoted in the army because from this assessment I noticed the levels of the Soldiers were updated a year ago." Si Ning told him. It seemed he had surrounded himself with hardworking people that don''t want to stay idle and it was his duty to give them something to do if they asked of it.

    Si Ning didn''t miss the dejected look Chen An wore but he wasn''t about to give him when he would be the one to suffer later by waking up early to spar when at that moment if he didn''t perform well Chen An might detect he was lacking or he doesn''t know how to will a sword in terms of fighting seriously. He had been busy that he wasn''t able to find out if he might be able to take a life with his sword and he doesn''t even want to think about it.

    If one day he met himself in a position of sparing with Xiu Zhicheng then he might find a means to avoid that but till then.

    "Yes General, I have also been thinking about it." Chen An told him and saluted. "I will be taking my leave."

    Si Ning watched him leave and he sighed, relieved no one would be dropping by to wake him early to train. He pulled the new profiles towards him. Now was the time to work.

 Chapter 148 - The Jiang Visit

    The window was wide open and from the outside view Si Ning could tell the day was breaking and soon Ah Dai would come in to style his hair and help him wear his official outfit. He pulled his outer coat closer to cover his neck better.

    Si Ning was able to finish the next set of profiles Chen An brought for him before dawn but he wasn''t satisfied with how fast he worked because he couldn''t shake off the feeling that he might have missed some things and would end up losing some skilled men and because of this he wasn''t able to fully rest, he was only able to sleep for just a short time before he decided to take a warm bath and dress up for the day. The only thing left was for Ah Dai to style his hair and apply some makeup on his face and since he still had time he started to scan through the profiles to make a few adjustments.

    When he was done with the profiles and was satisfied that he was able to pick out some free profiles to retain in his army, he decided to write a letter to his mother ''cause he would be seeing Jiang Ye later in the day so Jiang Ye would be the one to deliver it. It had been almost two days since he heard from her.

    It was stressful to be dipping his pen into ink just to write each word but Si Ning knew he doesn''t have a choice in a world without technology. He knows little about technology and wasn''t serious about knowing physics or chemistry, overall he was only concerned about passing through each grade without repeating, If he was at least a top student of his class and serious in retaining what he learned then he should have used the knowledge to invent the telephone if it was possible and then go down to history as the first person that invented the telephone and all students in the future would know his name as the man that made life a little bit convenient then maybe he would develop some games too and try to replicate his battleXmode or some action game then maybe he could create some interacting site but before that he had to first invent the internet...

    "Not bad." Si Ning said as he stopped his daydreaming to concentrate on the letter he started writing. Daydreaming wouldn''t help him because he was so sure he doesn''t have the knowledge to invent something like that so the least he could do was to focus on his reality.

    "King Consort, Young Master Jiang, and Second Young Master Jiang are here to see you."

    Eh? Jiang? Oh!

    Si Ning heard Yang Sheng announced outside the study room just when he finally dropped his pen brush. "Come in." He chuckled as he set down his pen. It was a bit funny to him how Yang Sheng referred to Jiang Ye and Jiang ChenMu but his smile suddenly fell because he doesn''t understand why the two had to come so early to see him.

    He had expected Jiang Ye and Jiang ChenMu to arrive in the afternoon or after the court meeting. He didn''t expect they would come

    knocking at his door early in the morning.

    The door opened and Jiang ChenMu came in. Si Ning was surprised he was younger than he thought, he guessed the boy should still be in his teens. Jiang Ye came in after him and knelt on one knee.

    "Greetings General." Jiang Ye saluted.

    Si Ning gaze was on the tall teen that was standing by the door, he wasn''t dressed as a simple noble, his blue robes were shinning making Si Ning wonder how it was going to be sparking during the day, hair packed with a ribbon neatly into a ponytail, his outer coat collar made of thick wool that was high almost reaching his ears, his expression serious with the air surrounding gave him the appearance of a high-status person, giving off the air of a strong trained martial artist even though he wasn''t heavily built. Jiang ChenMu''s sparkling appearance was just like how Xiu Junjie''s appearance was when he came to the Jasmine Palace.

    He should be a ladies'' man.

    Si Ning couldn''t help but judge him, no man can stand so tall, proud, and handsome without some ladies all over him. If he wasn''t the lover of the Emperor before they broke up then Si Ning was sure he would also be surrounded by soft ladies.

    "General." Jiang Chen Mu saluted. "It is an honor that General summons for my presence."

    Si Ning narrowed his eyes, it was expected that Jiang ChenMu should salute him yet it almost doesn''t fit him. His voice was also deep not fitting his young appearance.

    "General, have you been well?" Jiang Ye asked, his eyes full of worry.

    Si Ning blinked slowly. "Yes Jiang Ye." He replied and turned to Jiang ChenMu. "I am glad you were able to come this early, take your seat and Jiang Ye too." He said as he folded his letter into three then placed it on the table.

    To be honest Si Ning doesn''t want to start his day by discussing with Jiang ChenMu and Jiang Ye and he placed it at the back of his mind to tell Chen An he wasn''t pleased with two Young Masters coming to knock on his door so early in the morning. Showing up early means Chen An urges them to come and see him because he might have thought it must be really important that Si Ning wanted to see Jiang ChenMu and Jiang Ye.

    Si Ning took a deep breath and folded his hands on the table. "So Jiang ChenMu, when did you start training in my army?" He had to go straight to the point to save time. He had never been the first to arrive at the court meeting but at least he should round things up and prevent himself from being the last person to arrive at the court room before the Emperor.

    "For almost nine years." Jiang ChenMu replied firmly.

    "How old are you?" Si Ning asked sizing him up as he raised his folded hands below his chin to rest his head.

    "I will be nineteen this coming month." Jiang ChenMu replied.

    Si Ning quickly calculated when Jiang ChenMu joined his army and he was quite surprised that Jiang Xi would come with his ten-year-old son and place it in his army care. Si Yunsheng died twelve years ago which means Jiang ChenMu came into his care and the deal was between him and Jiang Xi. That was what Si Ning was trying to find out whether it was his father Si Yunsheng that had a deal with Jiang Xi or him.

    "Why did I accept you to train with my army?" Si Ning asked straightforwardly. It was almost time for him to do his hair and he should be expecting Ah Dai at any moment.

    From what he heard seen in the profiles which turned out that Jiang ChenMu was the only special case and he wasn''t so generous to accept a noble Young Master from a military family to his army.

    Jiang ChenMu''s cheeks turned into a shade of pink as he scratched his cheek nervously. "To make both the Si and Jiang family stronger, for us never to fight and to support one another and after I marry my betrothal Young Miss Si Nan I will uphold...."

    "Eh....?" Si Ning banged the table making Jiang ChenMu and Jiang Ye eyes widened in shock due to his sudden behavior. "Marry who?" He had to ask because he felt he didn''t catch the name of Chen Mu''s fianc�� or he must have heard him wrong.

    Jiang Chen Mu turned to Jiang Ye and Jiang Ye nodded to him. "Young Miss Si Nan." He replied after turning to Si Ning with an extremely serious expression.

    No, this couldn''t be, let us calm down and be sure.

    Si Ning kept repeating in his head as he closed his eyes to calm himself.

 Chapter 149 - Angry And Calm

    Si Ning opened his eyes and took a deep breath, no matter how he sees it, Jiang ChenMu betroth couldn''t be his sister. His mother didn''t mention anything about it. "Oh Si Nan, hope you are not referring to my sister?" He still had to ask just to be sure if he was going to suddenly seize Jiang ChenMu''s neck and strangle him where he sat or not.

    Jiang Ye and Jiang ChenMu looked so confused and Si Ning shifted forward, his fist clenched at his side, ready to throw a punch depending on Jiang ChenMu''s reply. To strangle him would be too extreme so he was going to throw a punch instead because it was just his first time seeing Jiang ChenMu, his father Jiang Xi never dropped by the Si residence, his mother didn''t mention anything about his sister being engaged or about Jiang ChenMu nor do his sister ever mention it which means the lady named Si Nan, Jiang ChenMu was referring to was totally different and not his precious lovely sister.

    Si Ning was aware he was acting like a siscon at the moment when he should be well aware that in this era it was normal for Si Nan to marry or have a list of suitors but Si Ning doesn''t want to accept it, his sister was his baby and still in her teens so he won''t allow any noble family boy to come and sweep her off her feet. In the modern-day world, it was normal for Si Nan to have a boyfriend but when Si Ning left home for university, Si Nan doesn''t have a boyfriend yet and the figure boyfriend or fianc�� or suitor doesn''t sit well with Si Ning so he was going to scrap them all off for Si Nan. He watched Jiang ChenMu and Jiang Ye''s expressions and he guessed that the Si Nan was indeed his sister unless Jiang ChenMu says otherwise.

    Jiang ChenMu blinked. "But.. but..." He turned to Jiang Ye only to see that Jiang Ye''s gaze was on Si Ning which made him more confused.

    "But what?" Si Ning was getting impatient, all his attention on Jiang ChenMu, tuning everything out, tuning out even a voice that seemed to be asking permission to enter the room.

    "I mean that is what General and my father agreed on for me to marry the Si family Young Miss...."

    "What!" Si Ning stood up suddenly when Jiang Ye pushed Jiang ChenMu out of the way to receive a punch from Si Ning and at that moment Ah Dai came in carrying a tray with two porcelain teacups and a kettle.

    In this kind of situation, Si Ning should be exploding in anger but he had to act rationally at all times and Jiang ChenMu''s last statement also stopped him from throwing a punch even though it would have been Jiang Ye he would end up hitting not Jiang ChenMu. It was all his fault, not Jiang ChenMu, he was the one that made a deal with Jiang Xi not Jiang ChenMu, a deal of which his mother and sister might not even be aware of.

    "Forgive us General, forgive Young Master Jiang!" Jiang Ye quickly moved back and kowtowed while asking for forgiveness.

    All the fatigue Si Ning was feeling was gone as he noticed Ah Dai that was frozen by the doorway, he raised a brow, annoyed that it was time to prepare for court meeting whereas the annoyed expression he wore seemed like he was glaring at Ah Dai and was in a foul mood which made Ah Dai to quickly set the tea tray on the floor and joined Jiang Ye to kowtow, Jiang ChenMu was frozen, blinking while wearing a somewhat lost expression as he glanced between the two men that kowtowed and Si Ning that seemed angry and was now pacing up and down the room.

    "Oh... ah... hmmm hmmm." Si Ning was trying to calm himself while Jiang Ye and Ah Dai kept asking for forgiveness. He kept reminding himself Jiang ChenMu wasn''t at fault, the one at fault was his sixteen-year-old self that made a deal with Jiang Xi.

    It was quite funny when Si Ning thought about it, his sixteen-year-old self giving out his nine-year-old sister to sign a marriage promise to a ten-year-old boy, a promise which might be a verbal or written agreement.

    "General, I do not understand what I did wrong." Jiang ChenMu said after analyzing the situation.

    Si Ning stopped and raked a hand through his hair. "Are you the one going to the Lateran festival with Si Nan?" He pointed out, he was now interested if Jiang ChenMu and Si Nan had been sneaking around acting lovey-dovey behind his back not that he would have love for them to act like that in front of him.

    Jiang ChenMu shook his head. "I and Young Miss Si Nan never talk. I have only talked to her twice when I was young." He replied.

    "Oh-oh." Si Ning narrowed his eyes, this was more serious than he thought. His sister was going to meet up with a boy at the festival and it wasn''t her supposed to be fiance.

    What if it turned out to be an old man in his fifties!

    This was definitely serious, it would have been better if his sister was meeting up with Jiang ChenMu and not someone he doesn''t know and if that person happens to be one old man then Si Ning wouldn''t mind using a sword to off their head. This was stressing him mentally that he quickly sat down and took a deep breath.

    "Jiang Ye sit up, Ah Dai you can leave." Si Ning instructed calmly.

    Ah Dai saluted and carried the tray he placed on the floor. "I will bring fresh tea and bring ginseng tea for Young Master." He said before leaving the room.

    Si Ning placed a hand to his cheek, his brows furrowed, he had to deal with Si Nan later but first, he still had things to find out. "The Si army trained you why?" He quickly gave himself a mental award for not letting anger get the best of him.

    "General I don''t understand." Jiang Ye replied after a while.

    "No matter how I look at it, you are from a noble family, you will have trained guards perhaps a personal guard that can be your teacher and teach you all you need to know about martial arts then why did you come to train with the Si army." Si Ning asked as he narrowed his eyes and fix his gaze on Jiang ChenMu.

    "To deepen our friendship and make it turn into a relationship." Jiang ChenMu replied simply.

    A vein almost popped from Si Ning''s head with Jiang ChenMu''s subtle reminder that he was going to take Si Nan as his bride.

    "No matter how I see this matter of deepening relationship, the Si family didn''t gain anything and you gained from the army and now talking about some marriage I don''t remember agreeing to." Si Ning said, his eyes narrowed as he folded his hands and raised a brow.

    "General if the Si and Jiang family relationship deepens by marriage then it will be unbreakable, the Jiang army doesn''t belong to Xiu like the Si army which means whenever General needs our help then the Jiang army will come running at anywhere at any time, we will support General and the Si army which means General will be untouchable, no one will threaten you or harm a strand of your hair, we the Jiang army will turnover everything for you and in turn the Si and Jiang family protect one another." Jiang ChenMu explained.

    "How come your Jiang army is not serving under Xiu?" That was the only thing Si Ning was confused about based on Jiang ChenMu''s explanation.

 Chapter 150 - Calm And Collected

    "As General is well aware that my father is a Seignior of Xiu and since the founding of Xiu, we the Jiang family never serve as a government official and my father left the capital five years ago when he heard the rumor that his Majesty wants to make him the Recorder of the Emperor and for me not to serve the Imperial family or become involve in political activities of the nation is to lead the Jiang army, be a husband, a father and also work for General Si Ning before I turn twenty and receive a decree about my governmental post." Jiang Chen Mu explained.

    Si Ning took a deep breath, it was every day in this era he was learning new things, talking to Jiang ChenMu already shown him he was talking to a mature teenage boy and he was a bit impressed with how unshaken the boy was, how smoothly he talked, how confident he looked and he found his anger being melted away while considering it might be a good decision to give Si Nan to Jiang ChenMu but first he had to investigate the boy to know whether he had some ladies that warm up his bed, ladies he flirts with or if he was a pure boy despite not fitting his appearance.

    "You are confident that I won''t propose you serving the Emperor." Si Ning pointed out.

    "General Si Ning cannot propose me to serve his Majesty because if I do as the heir of the Jiang family means the Jiang family serves the Emperor then all my training and becoming your brother-in-law will be in vain because neither I nor General Si Ning will ever be invisible." Jiang ChenMu explained, his serious expression never waving. "The Jiang army can answer to the Emperor''s call if ordered but it is my will whether to answer or not because I protect my army without any relief from the government."

    "Oh." Si Ning sighed, he had been pushing all his duties onto his Commanders because he doesn''t want to deal with the aspect of how his army was paid. He doesn''t think his army would be doing charity work for him and follow him without getting paid and according to Jiang''s explanation, it seemed the nation had been helping him in that aspect.

    The Jiang family not needing help from Xiu to take care of their army means they had to be an extremely wealthy family and Si Ning was impressed. The Si family was also wealthy but Si Ning doubts they would be able to take care of thousands of army just from their family treasure, they could only pay the family of the soldiers that lost their lives in battle but taking care of a whole army financially was impossible.

    "But I have been wondering why General ask all these important questions when General already know everything because it was General that approached my father." Jiang ChenMu said.

    What?

    Si Ning was so shocked, he had never even thought about the future of Si Nan once, all he wanted was to protect his family with his power, and according to the details of what Jiang ChenMu said that the Si family army would answer their General call only to serve Xiu nation which means the army might belong to him but he couldn''t mobilize them at will because they serve Xiu nation and when Qiu Bai proposes for them to join was for him to betray Xiu and take his army along with him to Xilie which would be possible but at the same time impossible because most of his men had a family to take care, the family either living far or near.

    The proposal he made to Jiang''s family might be his means to protect Si Nan, marrying her to the heir of an independent military army that doesn''t serve the Emperor. Si Ning nodded impressed that his sixteen-year-old self thought about the future ahead and doesn''t have the mindset of him a twenty-five-year-old man that wants to do everything himself using his power. At one point in life everybody would need someone''s help and just like how the Emperor was the most powerful man in the nation, he still needs the help and guide of his Ministers to run the country successfully.

    Si Ning could see it was getting brighter and it was time for him to dress for court yet he didn''t stand up nor did he excuse himself to go to his room, he only sat there staring at Jiang ChenMu. It wasn''t the first time he would miss the court meeting so he decided to just feign being sick, maybe Xiu Zhicheng might even check up on him if he doesn''t attend the meeting.

    "King Consort!" Yang Sheng yelled outside the door.

    Si Ning placed a hand on his forehead and shut his eyes, "What?" He opened his eyes when Yang Sheng came in.

    "The court meeting is postponed to the afternoon." Yang Sheng reported.

    Si Ning''s eyes widened, he would have loved the meeting to get canceled instead-but being postponed means something must have happened. "What happened?" He was a bit concerned about Xiu Zhicheng because the meeting taking place in the afternoon means the Emperor won''t be available in the morning.

    If the Emperor won''t be available means something must have happened to him, it might be he was injured during his morning training or injured during hunting which made Si Ning shift forward as he pushed all the negative thoughts away.

    "That is hmm... today his Majesty will be having breakfast with his family." Yang Sheng reported.

    "Eh?" Si Ning''s mouth fell. He wasn''t part of the Imperial family yet so he shouldn''t feel offended but his mood suddenly turned sour. "Family?" He said softly, he was able to mask his annoyance by tilting his head up and closing his eyes while waiting for Yang Sheng''s explanation.

    "Yes, with Queen Dowager, the Crown Prince, the Second Prince, Concubine Ling, Concubine Ran, and Concubine Liu." Yang Sheng informed him.

    "What of the Minister of Works?" Si Ning asked. He would have loved to ask about Xiu Ting too but decided to only ask of Xiu TianZhao not to look odd.

    "The Minister of Works will not be having breakfast with the Imperial Family." Yang Sheng replied.

    "Why is that." Si Ning opened his eyes to look directly at Yang Sheng.

    Instead of Yang Sheng to reply he glanced between Jiang Ye and Jiang ChenMu and seeing that Si Ning raised an eyebrow made him quickly move to his side and bent, covering his mouth and brought it closer to Si Ning''s ear.

    "The Minister of Works didn''t sleep in the palace yesterday." Yang Sheng whispered.

    It seemed it wasn''t all the Imperial family that was gathered for breakfast and for some reason Si Ning felt a bit better.

    "Why?" Si Ning asked.

    "This Servant heard the Minister of Works went to the House of Fragrance." Yang Sheng whispered.

    Si Ning wanted to ask more details about this House of Fragrance because of how fancy the name sounds and because it was the first time he would hear about it but he doesn''t want to look like he was enjoying some gossip about the Imperial family so he waved his hand to dismiss Yang Sheng, the head of the Servants made a salute and exit the room. Si Ning closed his eyes to think but he was more focused on how to distract himself from thinking about Xiu Zhicheng having breakfast with his family and not inviting his Empress to be.

    "Young Master." Ah Dai came in after a while. "We have set up the dining for Young Master and Young Master''s guests."

    Si Ning opened his eyes when an idea occurred to him. "Jiang ChenMu and Jiang Ye, since you are here, I want you both to eat." He was proud that Ah Dai already thought about it ahead. "Ah Dai set up some training outfits for Jiang ChenMu and Jiang Ye because they will spar after breakfast." He declared with a smirk.

 Chapter 151 - The Training Ground

    Si Ning had always been busy so he never had time to watch when the guards of the Si residence train and for him to be able to counter what might come in the future Incase he finds himself in a position which he had no other choice or a way out than to spar with Xiu Zhicheng on the training ground and seeing Jiang Ye and Jiang ChenMu spar would at least give him an idea of what to do, how to move and not blindly rely on the martial arts he learned when he was an Actor and that was solely the main reason he was interested in watching Jiang Ye and Jiang ChenMu spar because he would rather die than ends up making a fool of himself sparing with Xiu Zhicheng.

    Another reason he was considering watching them was that he felt it was improper to keep Jiang ChenMu with his army when Chen An had informed him they had nothing to teach him anymore. It would also be unfair to Jiang ChenMu if he was being kept for no reason when he could go back and become the head of his family and lead his army but for Si Ning to be sure he had to watch how they spar so according to Jiang ChenMu''s fighting skills he would have to decide between the teenage boy staying to train harder or to leave his army.

    There was much on his plate and getting rid of Jiang ChenMu means he had removed something from his plate to make his plate lighter and he wouldn''t have to worry about a Young Master of a prominent family was in his army, if he wasn''t aware of his Jiang ChenMu he wouldn''t be so bothered but now that he as he couldn''t just ignore him.

    Si Ning wasn''t a good brother to his sister when he was an Actor but this time he would protect her and whosoever wants to marry would have to go through the different analysis he was going to set and he would pick the best suitor for her and not just pick a boy because of some agreement if the agreement wasn''t written then it could be nullified and if he finds out that Jiang ChenMu was a playboy then he had a reason to cancel the verbal agreement but if it was written then Si Ning would finally take his measures to find out every detail about Jiang ChenMu and try to see more than him being a playboy but from how Si Ning view him, he doesn''t think Jiang ChenMu would be a playboy nor does he think he won''t be suitable for his sister.

    "Tsk." Si Ning was getting annoyed that he had started to overthink things and when he does that he used to end up overwriting any solution he comes up with. He had already agreed within himself that Jiang ChenMu would be a suitable husband for his sister yet he was now thinking he might not be suitable at all.

    Si Ning knew Si Nan decision was also important because it would be her life and it wasn''t him that was going to end up living it, his mother gave him the freedom of not forcing him to get married when he came back from war, she only mentioned marriage about him choosing his partner and she didn''t interfere to help him escape any marriage invitation from Xiu Zhicheng so Si Ning as the good brother he was going to let his sister have the freedom to choose as long as she as a suitable reason to not accept Jiang ChenMu and as long as she doesn''t bring anyone he wasn''t going to approve home.

    The attire that Yang Sheng was able to find for Jiang Ye and Jiang ChenMu after taking their measurements with a tape measure was their size that it looked like the attire was made specially for them. Jiang Ye attire was all black while Jiang ChenMu attire was a mix of red and black, Jiang ChenMu got dressed by himself without needing Ah Dai''s help when Si Ning thought Jiang ChenMu would need help in dressing as a Young Master and he was a bit expecting Jiang ChenMu to come out wearing his cloth on the wrong side or his belt loose but none of that happened. Their attire was set and the next thing they had to do was to move to the training ground.

    The sun was already high up in the sky due to Si Ning that took his time eating and checking Jiang Ye''s and Jiang ChenMu''s profiles in his room, he read a part of Jiang ChenMu profile where it says that when he was twelve, he left the Si army to join the Jiang army recruits who were training and after six months he came back to the Si army. His main skill was archery but it was stated he was also good in swordsmanship and for some reason, Si Ning was tingling with excitement, it was like he was going to watch a live sword fighting. Si Ning also spent time rubbing his face and hands with the oil Ah Dai made as sunscreen for him as a means to give Jiang Ye and Jiang ChenMu time to process his sudden declaration because he notices how Jiang ChenMu looked lost sometimes during breakfast while Jiang Ye seemed happy to be eating at the same table as Si Ning.

    The training area was so large that Si Ning nodded, satisfied even though he hoped he would never find himself in a situation of having no choice but to stand on the training ground to train. There were series of different types of spears mounted on some plank while different sizes and shapes of swords were laid on a large table, another table had different types of weapons, there were also containers for arrows, different sizes bows next to it, there was also some wooden small pillars meant for hanging up the arrow sack, while on the wall faraway was some target for archery practice, some moveable wooden planks too made as a target for archery practice, It was a standard training ground and Si Ning was glad there was no one training when they got there.

    Si Ning took his seat while two servants mounted an umbrella over him, after that they stood on each side holding a hand fan. Yang Sheng was also standing at the side, Ah Dai next to him.

    "Will Young Master like some refreshment or tea?" Ah Dai asked as he quickly brushed out some invisible dust at the back of the chair before Si Ning rests his back.

    Si Ning was quite enjoying the V.I.P treatment when Xiao Pei appeared with a bowl of grapes and placed it on a small table next to the chair. "No just water." He said after thinking for some time of thinking about what he would like to drink.

    "Ah Dai will be back with water." Ah Dai bowed and started walking out of the training area.

    Si Ning turned his attention to the two men that would be sparing who were standing on the training ground looking at the swords. "Jiang Ye and Jiang ChenMu, choose a sword and wrap it with some cloth or fight with his sheath, so start fighting!" He couldn''t wait anymore nor could he suppress the evil smirk on his face which later fell when Jiang ChenMu and Jiang Ye were only looking at him with a confused expression.

    Tsk

 Chapter 152 - Spar

    Was there something he was supposed to say, like ''go'', ''ah'', ''ya'' or ''victory''?

    This was more confusing that Si Ning pouted like a child, he had no idea of what to say to make them stop giving him a confused look and start fighting.

    "You may commence the training!" Si Ning raised a brow waiting for them to start.

    "General, shouldn''t we use a wooden sword or some sparing stick?" Jiang Ye asked.

    Si Ning''s mouth fell, he couldn''t believe that Jiang Ye had no idea it won''t be thrilling if they use wooden swords to fight, it would only look like a child''s play.

    "Are you looking down on me?" Jiang ChenMu already picked up a sword with a secured sheath that won''t end up flying away, he took a stance to ready himself to attack.

    Yes!

    Si Ning clapped once, he was glad that Jiang ChenMu didn''t complain, if he had also made a complaint like Jiang Ye then he might not have a choice than to tell them to fight with a wooden sword because a sword with its sheath was no different from a wooden sword but the reason Si Ning told them to use a sheath was to minimize damage, give off the feeling of them using a real sword to spar and the most important aspect was to reduce the noise of the swords clashing because Si Ning doesn''t want a third party to end up coming to the training area nor does he want the sword clashing to spark up a headache because he only had little sleep for the past two days and he was using the time he should be resting to be productive before having time to take a deep long sleep.

    Jiang Ye looked a bit confused but seeing Jiang ChenMu''s position also forced him to pick up a sword with its sheath without even checking the balance or size of the sword, he stood firmly before taking a stance to attack Jiang ChenMu.

    "Ya!" Jiang ChenMu raised his sword and he ran only for Jiang Ye to run to meet him halfway, their sword clashing.

    "Ehhhhh..." Si Ning tilted his head after a while, wondering why they both kept pushing with their swords and Jiang Ye that seemed stronger to him was having difficulty in pushing Jiang ChenMu back.

    Jiang ChenMu twirled suddenly, bent, and gave Jiang Ye a kick on his foot but Jiang Ye was quick to jump and made a three-sixty turn, his foot connected to Jiang ChenMu''s shoulder when he was aiming for the face but Jiang ChenMu was quick to dodge a blow to his face and used the opportunity to raise his sword to slash Jiang Ye on the chest but Jiang Ye turned and met the sword with his.

    The spar was more intense than what Si Ning thought that he wasn''t even sitting in a relaxing manner on his chair anymore, he was now sitting at the edge glad that their swords were sheathed if not the way they kept pushing one of their necks should have been cut by now. It was such a bright serious spar and Si Ning could see that Jiang ChenMu was trying to make him see he was capable and a skilled fighter even though he was specialized in archery and was still young so Si Ning never expected him to fight on equal ground with Jiang Ye.

    "Ya!" Jiang ChenMu yelled.

    Their swords kept clashing making some subtle sound, Jiang ChenMu turned thrice and each time thrusting his sword forward forcing Jiang Ye to back away to avoid the blow and the third time he swung his sword targeting Jiang Ye''s neck but Jiang Ye suddenly bent backward avoiding the impact but at that moment Jiang ChenMu''s raised his foot to hit Jiang Ye''s exposed abdomen and it was too late for Jiang Ye to avoid the blow but he pushed his stomach sideward, avoiding the blow and somersaulted backward before taking a stance while pointing his sword forward.

    What a skill!

    It was like watching a real action movie that Si Ning was unable to look away, he doubts he could fight like that and placed it at the back of his mind to avoid sparing even if he got paired with Ah Dai, he must avoid it at all cost. From what he had seen Jiang ChenMu seemed to be a good fighter and was pushing Jiang Ye back but Si Ning was confused why someone that was aiming to be his Commander was letting a teenage boy beat him.

    It was not only that, Jiang ChenMu seemed angry and kept gritting his teeth while Jiang Ye doesn''t seem to be having much difficulty. It was then it occurred to Si Ning that Jiang Ye was holding back.

    This fight was nothing but a farce.

    When Si Ning realized it made him so annoyed to the extent he wants to jump and yell at Jiang Ye to get serious but as a General, he had to keep his cool, if it was on the battlefield then he could yell as much as he wants but not in the palace because the fight had been going on but their swords clashing wasn''t making so much noise and no one had appeared yet and Si Ning wanted to keep it that way, he doesn''t want to yell out loud and attract anybody at the other side of the training ground fence attention.

    "Stop!" Si Ning yelled, he needed them to fight seriously, he watched as they both stopped and Jiang Ye saluted to his sparring partner while Jiang ChenMu looked forced when he also saluted then they both turned to salute him.

    Si Ning could see the relief written clearly on Jiang Ye''s face while Jiang ChenMu seemed angry that the hand holding the sword was quivering as he quickly hides it behind his back.

    First Si Ning pops a grapefruit in his mouth and gestured to Ah Dai as he laid his palm facing upward which Ah Dai placed his hand fan on it while looking confused but the hand fan was what Si Ning wanted, he needed it to point at Jiang Ye.

    "Jiang Ye, is it true you want to be a Commander of my army?" Si Ning asked pointing the hand fan at him. He doesn''t have the intention to make Jiang Ye a Commander of his army because it was a great position and if he goes and mobilizes his army one day on the General name to do some deed then Si Ning would be the one to blame even if he had no idea about it. Not that he doesn''t trust Jiang Ye but he doesn''t think he needs another Commander for his army.

    "Yes General!" Jiang Ye replied firmly.

    "With the way you are swinging that sword then it will take you a hundred years to reach the position of a Captain as you can see being a Commander is still far away!" Si Ning said as he shook his hand fan and narrowed his eyes.

    Jiang Ye''s eyes widened. "General but..."

    "Fight like you mean it, if not you have no reason to stand on that ground and if you don''t want to harm Jiang ChenMu then take up a wooden sword because the way you are fighting Yuan-er can." He paused. "The Second Prince can take you down." He corrected, his expression suddenly turned serious.

    "Forgive me, General." Jiang Ye fell on his knee.

    "So fight seriously and Jiang ChenMu do you object?" Si Ning asked.

    "No General." Jiang ChenMu replied, his gaze serious.

    "Carry on." Si Ning said. He could see that Jiang ChenMu seemed glad that Jiang Ye was going to take him seriously.

    Si Ning nodded as he quickly took a sip of water, he almost choked when Jiang ChenMu unsheathed his sword and Jiang Ye did the same. His heart started to beat faster because he was excited about the fight that was about to unfold before him.

 Chapter 153 - Serious

    "Forgive me brother Ye but I will be fighting you for real this time." Jiang ChenMu told Jiang Ye as he took a ready-to-fight stance as he flung away the sheath.

    "Forgive me Young Master Jiang ChenMu because I will use this opportunity to show my skills to General." Jiang Ye told him, his expression turning serious as he threw the sheath away and placed his leg in front of him, and bent a little to show how serious he was going to be.

    Jiang ChenMu frowned, displeased. "Do you want to escape the Jiang family so much, coward!" He yelled as he dashed forward, his sword meeting Jiang Ye''s sword.

    It might be Si Ning''s imagination but it seemed there was tension in the air and he could almost see some flying spark, Jiang Ye eyes turned serious it almost scared Si Ning that was sitting far away while Jiang ChenMu seemed to be enjoying himself, a smirk plastered on his face, his aura dim to Jiang Ye but doesn''t want to give him as his eyes sparks in determination.

    "Ah!" Jiang ChenMu yelled as he turned and rolled on the floor to catch Jiang Ye off guard and kick him but Jiang Ye was able to dodge.

    Before Jiang ChenMu was able to stand Jiang Ye''s sword met Jiang ChenMu and pushed, Jiang ChenMu was struggling to push back but proved difficult because he was on his knees. He managed to raise his leg and tried to stand but Jiang Ye power was too large forcing him back to his knees and when Jiang ChenMu realized there was no opening and his opponent strength was greater made him stop pushing and pushed himself sideward only dodge when Jiang Ye''s sword was about to slash him by an inch but his sleeve was caught in it, making the sword to hit the ground and Jiang ChenMu used that opportunity to tear his sleeve and roll away in a hurry, he jumped on his feet not even bothered by his arm that was now exposed.

    The training attire Jiang ChenMu wore was now dirty, the left side of his face was stained with sand but his eyes were so determined, glowing red, not bothered about his appearance while Jiang Ye on the other hand looked neat, his breath steady and anyone could see this was about to become a one-sided fight but Si Ning doesn''t want to judge based on what just unfold before him, Chen An told him they had nothing more to teach Jiang ChenMu which means the teenage boy must be a Master in swordsmanship and Jiang Ye was only older than him with few years which means Si Ning couldn''t point to a winner yet.

    "Ya!" Jiang ChenMu yelled and dashed forward at a fast speed and just when his sword was about to meet Jiang Ye, he turned suddenly and thrust his sword backward and Si Ning almost fell on his chair because everything seemed so fast and he almost saw the sword pierce Jiang Ye''s stomach.

    Jiang Ye jumped backward, his stomach in one piece and he turned just in time when Jiang ChenMu turned and their swords met, the both back away only for their swords to clash again and again, the sword resonating in the training ground, sparks flying between the swords then Jiang ChenMu raised his leg to kick and Jiang Ye dodged it giving Jiang ChenMu to roll on the ground, grabbing Jiang Ye''s sword sheath he discarded earlier and he stood on his feet raising both the sword and the sheath, holding the sheath to be used as a shield while he attacks with the sword.

    Si Ning could see the fight wasn''t about him checking Jiang ChenMu level anymore, the fight had turned personal with how Jiang ChenMu''s eyes were full of determination as he stepped sideways like a lion that was watching his prey while Jiang Ye''s eyes were of someone that wasn''t about to lose while he also steps sideways like he was watching out for the predator.

    They both stopped suddenly and both moved forward at a fast pace that their swords clashed and Si Ning had no idea if he would be able to stop them because their sword clashing had turned violet. It was just like he was watching two opponents fighting to kill.

    Jiang Ye sword kept clashing with Jiang ChenMu as he turned and twirled, his footing firm on the ground but Jiang ChenMu was able to keep up even though he kept missing some steps and was able to evict from danger just from a little bit which was the result of him being fast yet he was getting tired, his breathing heavy and even received few kicks on his stomach that he got to a stage him he had to spat out blood but Jiang Ye didn''t give Jiang ChenMu a chance to catch his breath and he only thrust his sword forward and slashed his arm even though Jiang ChenMu was able to minimize the damage by using the sheath to block the sword at the same time throwing up his sword and catching the hilt in a way that he was only able to thrust forward forcing Jiang Ye to backway even though the sword pierced his stomach by one centimeter.

    "General?" Xiao Pei called as an indication to suggest that the fight that had gotten violent needs to stop.

    Si Ning raised his hand, he could see what was happening and he wanted to stop them but for some reason, he doesn''t want to but into something that seemed personal because it wasn''t about him anymore it was about them and if it stops them then there might arise a more dangerous means for them to settle between themselves, they might be fighting seriously but Si Ning was going to put his thrust on Jiang Ye because the few months he had spent with him as his guard, he doesn''t see Jiang Ye as a violent person and he was now going to watch and see what Jiang Ye would end up doing if he would continue to inflict injury on Jiang ChenMu due to some personal problem or he was going to stop at the last minute.

    The clashing of their swords was giving Si Ning a slight headache but he was so engrossed in their fight he doesn''t want to call it off after Xiao Pei called him again, he only watched with rapt attention.

    "You should give up." Jiang Ye''s sword met Jiang ChenMu as he pushed, their faces inches apart.

    Jiang ChenMu''s eyes were glowing red as he tried to push, his look fierce, blood trailing the side of his mouth and arm. "I am winning this fight!" His voice was hoarse. "I am winning this fight and take you back to our family!" He yelled still pushing but Jiang Ye''s power was greater and didn''t give him a chance.

    "We didn''t take a bet so stop assuming nonsense!" Jiang yelled.

    Hmmm.

    Si Ning raised his hand to support his chin, he doesn''t want them to start talking about the problems of their family due to the Servants'' presence because he doesn''t want them to start a rumor about the Jiang Family which he had placed effort for them to work together but Jiang Ye wanting to be a Commander shouldn''t be a secret nor Jiang ChenMu that wanted to take him back so Si Ning wasn''t going to worry about words spreading around, he would only use the opportunity to fish out those with loose tongue among the Servants present and get rid of them.

 Chapter 154 - Entertainment

    Jiang ChenMu used all his strenght to push and turned trying to use the advantage of his speed to slash Jiang Ye by the shoulder only for his eyes to widen when Jiang Ye met his sword and his shoulder got slashed instead yet he stood firm on the ground and pushed till Jiang Ye shoulder was slashed a little then he suddenly back away and moved forward to meet Jiang Ye''s sword once more and when he was sure he wasn''t going to be pushed back, he raised a leg to kick Jiang Ye''s face.Seeing this made Jiang Ye raised a hand to block the blow and this situation made him to only have a hand to control his sword.

    Jiang ChenMu wasn''t also balanced anymore but he refused to lower his leg even when Jiang Ye grabbed it, he only concentrated on using his two hands to control his sword to push Jiang Ye''s sword towards his shoulder and when the sword was about to touch his shoulder forced Jiang Ye to release his hand and Jiang ChenMu''s foot finally collided with his face but his leg was already weak and the impact wasn''t strong yet Jiang Ye lost his balance and kicked Jiang ChenMu hand and stomach.

    Ah a double kick!

    The kick was so sudden that Jiang ChenMu swayed, his sword flew away while using a hand to prevent him from falling but when he turned, all he saw was a sword to his neck, Jiang ChenMu with his cheek red, his eyes full of relief.

    "Young Master Jiang ChenMu, it is my win." Jiang Ye told him.Jiang ChenMu spat out some blood, his shoulder bleeding, his eyes red as he raised his bloodshot eyes to meet Jiang Ye and spat out more blood.

    Jiang Ye finally lowered his sword and extended a hand to help Jiang ChenMu up and Si Ning watched, wanting to see what Jiang ChenMu would do, maybe he would hit the hand away or take it but the teenage boy extended his hand and Jiang Ye grabbed him and pulled him to his feet and that seemed to be the conclusion of their personal fend because Jiang ChenMu didn''t burst out in anger and Jiang ChenMu tore his lapel to start bandaging JiangChenMu''s bleeding arm which made Si Ning to sign in relief, it was so different from what he had imagined or seen in some movies, Jiang ChenMu was supposed to be angry and not give up or he was supposed to burst out crying but none of that happened and he was even holding the cloth for Jiang Ye to tie it properly.

    Si Ning nodded and clapped. It was so brilliant than those action movies that uses swords as their weapon. "Good, good, good. You both performed wonderfully." He couldn''t help but to praise them, if he was in one of them position earlier he would have surrendered.

    "General, forgive me for this disgraceful sparring I displayed." Jiang ChenMu bowed, his eyes dim.

    Si Ning shook his head and stood up. "No this is brilliant and from what i have seen today, Jiang ChenMu you are here by relived from your duties to the Si army and you are free to go." He was proud of how smoothly his statement sound.

    In few years time and with more experience Jiang ChenMu would be a skill fighter and Si Ning just acknowledge him as a fighter worthy of his praises and now was to swim in praises that would rain on him, praises from Jiang ChenMu that he was happy that he was acknowledged that his fighting skills was top notch.

    When the praises didn''t come made Si Ning raised an eyebrow wondering why Jiang ChenMu looked dejected

    "General I was unable to compete equally with Brother Ye, I still lack in experience and fighting skills that is why I want to beg General to take his words back." Jiang ChenMu said, his head bowed.Si Ning was shocked that Jiang ChenMu wants to stay and train more instead of going back to become the head of his family.

    "But dont you want to go back to your family, to your army?" Jiang ChenMu nodded as he wiped the blood stain on his mouth with his sleeve.

    "Yes I want to go back but as I am I cant because as I am I won''t be able to beat my guard nor will I have the power to take brother Ye back so General please allow me to stay until I can fight equally to brother Ye and take him back to our family." He said, his eyes determined.

    It seemed Jiang ChenMu was determined to take Jiang Ye back and Si Ning had no objection to it, Jiang Ye as a person wasn''t bound to him and had his free will so if one day wants to go back to the Jiang Family then Si Ning wasn''t going to stop him but escort him home with some reward for his service.

    Si Ning turned to Xiao Pei and his eyes shifted from Xiao Pei to Jiang Ye, he smirk when the idea of setting up a fight between Xiao Pei and Jiang Ye occurred to him. He could use that as a means of entertainment for him because his dream of spending time with beauties as an entertainment was something that would never come to pass and for his guards sparing would use that opportunity to grow and find fault within themselves and how to improve their weak points.

    "Xiao Pei you will be in charge of training Jiang ChenMu, train him for him to be able to beat you." Si Ning decided Xiao Pei to be the teacher because his Commanders were always busy and he doesn''t want to add to their workload. Jiang Ye being a family to Jiang ChenMu won''t make him a teacher for the job.

    "Yes General." Xiao Pei bowed.

    "But Jiang ChenMu, as you know, Jiang Ye is an adult and want he wants to do is based on him so I want you and Jiang Ye to have a deep discussion when you leave the palace." Si Ning said and watch the two nodded then he turned to Xiao Pei.

    "Make the training harder so he can leave." He whispered.

    "Yes General." Xiao Pei nodded getting the gist of what to do.

    "Remember Jiang ChenMu, you can leave the Si army at anytime." Si Ning smiled, satisfied with his thrilling morning. "Let me not delay you because you need to see the Doctor asap." He snapped his finger to indicate for them to hurry.

    "Can I join the training too? No let me rephrase that, I am joining the training!"

    Si Ning rolled his eyes knowing who the voice belong to, he was so engrossed in the fight earlier he didn''t take note of his surroundings and it wasn''t weird for someone to have come, he had been expecting Xiu Junjie because the boy do train at this time of the day. He turned to see Xiu Junjie few feet from him who was dressed in his training outfit and next to him was a tall handsome man who was dorned in dark purple robes, his hair flowed long and loose, his expression impassive making him have the appearance of a young noble scholar and seeing his diadem made Si Ning to guess he had to be the Imperial tutor while next to him was an older shorter man who was dressed similarly to Xiu Junjie and looked ripped and strong, it seemed they were there to train.

    Before Si Ning could say a word, the tall handsome man nodded and turned leaving the training ground while the man that was dressed in martial arts attire saluted.

    "General Si Ning, I am glad to see you are doing well." The older man said.

    "Likewise..." Si Ning was unable to continue discussuing with the older man because Xiu Junjie was running up to attack him.

    Oh Not again.

 Chapter 155 - Worn Out

    "Young Master..." Ah Dai knelt beside Si Ning and he quickly removed his Master''s shoes and started using his right good hand to massage his legs gently.

    Si Ning slowly pulled out the hairpin holding his half ponytail and his head felt lighter, he tilted his head left till he heard a crack then right before lying down slowly. Having to put up with Xiu Junjie insisting him to watch him train when it wasn''t necessarily for Si Ning to watch yet the boy wanted to show his skills going on about a disciple watching his Master train and Si Ning knew Xiu Junjie just wanted some praise from him.

    It was quite boring to watch Xiu Junjie''s training instructor trying not to get on the Crown Prince''s bad side while trying to make Xiu Junjie look cool by acting like Xiu Junjie was winning by his strength. It was pathetic acting that Si Ning almost exploded in anger then he realized the Imperial tutor that left must have been the reason Xiu Junjie trainer was going easy on him, his eyes pleading and just like they communicated through telepathy that the man wanted Si Ninh to take over and when Si Ning couldn''t watch anymore he managed to escape while leaving Xiao Pei to watch in his place and train with them as preparation as the training instructor for Jiang ChenMu.

    When Si Ning got to his room, he discovered it was almost noon so he had no time left to rest, he only put on his Official robe then head up to the meeting room, and with the rest of the Minister, they waited, standing for almost two hours waiting for the Emperor. Shao Lang tried to make some few talks but Si Ning wasn''t listening because he was more concerned about his legs that were ready to break apart and when the wait was finally over and Xiu Zhicheng appeared, he seemed to be in a bad mood, the meeting dragging on and on because of Xiu Zhicheng whose aura was all over the place, creating tension in the air while his Phoenix eyes kept darting from one Minister to the other making them stutter and shiver as they made their report and court was only dismissed by evening.

    Si Ning was glad that Xiu Zhicheng didn''t look at him once in the courtroom because he doesn''t want to be glared at like how Xiu Zhicheng glared at the rest of the Ministers, he couldn''t help but try to think about what might have caused the foul mood, he deduced that maybe Xiu Zhicheng woke up at the wrong side of the bed or the breakfast with his family didn''t go well or it might be some unpleasant news he received before coming to the court which might be the reason he arrived at the court late but at the end of the day there wasn''t any negative report that might have caused the Emperor''s foul mood.

    It was such a stressful day and it wasn''t over yet but the least Si Ning could do was to get some rest before Chen An comes over. His legs were killing him and he wanted to at least yell out in frustration but with Ah Dai that was present and trying to help him relax, he just couldn''t do that because he doesn''t want to scare him.

    "Young Master what should I prepare for you?" Ah Dai asked.

    Si Ning didn''t reply, he doesn''t have an appetite but if he couldn''t just say so and make Ah Dai worry so he pretended not to hear him as he closed his eyes leaving it up to Ah Dai to assume whether he heard him and not reply or he didn''t.

    "King Consort, First Commander Chen An, Second Commander Su Heng, and Third Commander Ji Ran as arrived....!"

    Si Ning noticed Ah Dai''s hand paused when he heard the announcement of Ji Ran being among the Commander that came to see him, he was tired and wasn''t interested in poking into his Servant love life, the only person love life he was interested in was Si Nan. He grunted not having the strength to sit up.

    "Young Master?"

    "Help me up Ah Dai." Si Ning managed to say.

    "Yes Young Master." Ah Dai stopped his massaging and spread out his hands to grab Si Ning shoulder''s lightly before pulling him up.

    Si Ning didn''t bother to sit properly, he only let his head fall on the table, his hair all over the table that a strand even entered the cup of warm milk on the table. When Ah Dai saw this he quickly removed the strand and brought out a handkerchief from his pouch to wipe the wet strand of hair.

    "General." Chen An came in and saluted and next to him were Su Heng and Ji Ran, they also saluted with a little difficulty because of the papers they were holding.

    Seeing this made Ah Dai quickly cleared the table after packing Si Ning''s hair behind him and smoothen it out. The Commanders piled up the table and they took their seat opposite Si Ning supporting the paperwork with a hand to prevent it from falling because Si Ning didn''t raise his head not creating enough space on the table.

    To not waste any more time Si Ning raised his head, his hair once again falling over his shoulders and Ah Dai quickly smoothens his hair out again, letting it all fall behind Si Ning to not obstruct his work and view.

    If Si Ning looked exhausted then the Commanders looked worn out. From what Si Ning noticed, Ji Ran had lost some weight but still looked sharper than ever, his eyes concentrated on him and Si Ning could see he was trying not to look at Ah Dai, Su Heng on the other hand had bags under his eyes and his eyes looked so dull while there were dark circles under Chen An eyes and he looked so tired.

    "General, you don''t look good, should I go and call the Imperial Doctor?" Su Heng asked.

    "Young Master...."

    "I am fine." Si Ning said cutting Ah Dai off because he knew Ah Dai was about to ask for forgiveness for not asking if he needed a doctor but Si Ning wasn''t a kid, if he feels a bit unhealthy then he won''t hesitate to call for medical attention and if anyone would need to see the doctor then it would be the three Commanders in front of him.

    "King Consort, Lieutenant Jiang request for an audience."

    Si Ning was pleased to know that Yang Sheng found a way to address Jiang Ye. He tilted his head waiting for Jiang Ye to come in before he starts to look over what his Commanders brought and when the door opened, Jiang Ye came in with a basket, he saluted and at the same time, Ah Dai also saluted and swiftly left the room.

    "Madam told me to bring General dinner and Madam also wrote a letter." Jiang Ye reported and he placed the basket beside Si Ning.

    "Did you talk over it with Jiang ChenMu?" Si Ning asked, he raised a brow when he saw two rolled-up papers in the basket, he took it to see one was a letter from his mother and the other from Si Nan.

    "Yes General, I still aim to be a Commander of the Si army but Young Master Jiang ChenMu insisted on taking me back."

    Si Ning nodded. "Hmmm this is the second trip you made to the palace, you can go." Si Ning said watching as Jiang Ye saluted and left the room.

    Now was the time to work.

 Chapter 156 - To The Courtroom

    Si Ning opened his drawer, he saw the two letters he received from home, A letter from Si Nan asking about his life in the palace and a letter from Ge Mengshu which his mother explained receiving a letter from Ah Dai where Ah Dai explained that he had not been eaten well, Si Ning didn''t have the energy to be angry at Ah Dai for going behind his back to report to his mother and to not make her worry he shared the meal with the rest of his Commanders making sure they ate large portion, he had to go through the list, Si Ning couldn''t afford to waste time and he was so weak so he allowed Ah Dai to feed him the meal while he worked even though he had no appetite and the meal oddly tasted bland. He was also focused on the task he ignored Ji Ran that kept glancing at him while Ah Dai feeds him.

    Si Ning took an empty box in the drawer and placed the two letters in it, he closed the drawer and raised his hand to pick up a hair clip in the jewelry box Ah Dai placed on the table, his movement extremely slow that he was aware of it. It was his third day that he had to work overnight only to sleep a little but it was finally over. He was able to compile the list and made a new document which he had signed over a quarter of his army and all he needed was to take it over to the court and have Xiu Zhicheng stamp it then he was done. He only picked the hair clip just to confirm that he was indeed slow and he couldn''t help it, his body wasn''t corporating and no matter how he tried to make his movement faster it didn''t work.

    He watched as how Ah Dai applied powder on his face, layer by layer to cover the dark circles under his eyes, the makeup was able to cover it yet his eyes were dull that Si Ning was too tired to try to look cheerful. He could see Ah Dai''s worried expression as he applied rouge on his lips while his mouth opens like he wanted to say something only to close it as he focused on applying the rouge evenly on his Master''s lips.

    Si Ning stood up slowly, his eyes heavy, his thinking a bit dull and he raised his hands slowly allowing Ah Dai to adjust his robes and tie his sash tightly. He was a bit dizzy and would love nothing more than to lie in his bed and close his itching eyes then sleep for a day, he wasn''t feeling so good and it was like he took a powerful drug that dull his senses.

    When Ah Dai was done after brushing off the invisible dust on Si Ning''s official robes. Si Ning started to head out of the room, his movement slow.

    "Where.... is... the... palanquin?" Si Ning asked when he stepped outside the gate to see his guards and servants waiting, he was aware that he was talking extremely slow but he couldn''t be bothered by that. He had to at least make it till the end of the court meeting before he finally shut down and sleep.

    "General here it is." Xiao Pei gestured to the flashy palanquin just by the side of the fence.

    Si Ning frowned. "Not... that... one... give... me... a... less flashy... one." He said after a while of thinking over and over what Xiao Pei said, it was weird he didn''t notice the palanquin which was standing out. He might be tired but he still had his sense of reseasoning, it wasn''t time yet for him to ride the flashy palanquin in the palace.

    Yang Sheng nodded to some Servants who hurried away and came back with a small palanquin painted brown. It was just perfect and Si Ning didn''t complain and only entered it and soon he felt himself being lifted. He opened the documents he was holding to go through it again feeling suffocated in the palanquin but he was able to scan through it till they reached the courtroom.

    When Si Ning dropped at the bottom of the stairs, he felt as if the stairs were connected to the sky and he suddenly felt defeated, he started to climb the stairs, he would have loved to climb at his normal pace yet he was too slow that he had to pause after taking a step knowing the way he was walking, a pregnant woman carrying a twin couldn''t walk that slow. He almost missed a step only for Ah Dai and Xiao Pei to quickly hold his hands, his senses were dull but he was aware he was being followed but he didn''t turn to check who and when he turned to see Ah Dai''s worried expression made him to quickly glance around hoping no one was watching him and the person he laid his eyes on was Shao Lang on top of the stairs.

    "Young Master are you alright?" Ah Dai asked almost on the verge of tears as he took his Master''s hand and started to rub it gently.

    "You... and... Pei... don''t... fol..low me." Si Ning said weakly, he doesn''t want any concern from them which might attract some attention but he was grateful that he was saved from missing a step and falling.

    "Yes General." Xiao Pei replied and released his hand.

    "Young Master, it is my fault, Ah Dai knows Young Master has not been eating or sleeping well yet Ah Dai didn''t stay with you when Young Master is working all night even though I know his Majesty will have Ah Dai''s head if anything happens to my Young Master." Ah Dai said as he blinks back tears, his hold firm on Si Ning to show that he was reluctant to let go. "When Young Master comes back, I will have prepared a soothing tea to calm your nerves, I will also prepare the bath and if Young Master wants it I will help you with the bath and also call the Imperial Doctor too then I will stay with Young Master till you fall asleep and I will rub your feet." He listed out the things he planned for his Master.

    Si Ning slowly placed a hand on Ah Dai''s head and patted him on the head. "Do not.. call... the... Doctor... I will... take... tea... and... sleep.. when I am... back.. so do not... worry and when... I get back... I don''t want... to... hear a word... from... anyone... because I need to... rest." It was better to say it earlier so that Ah Dai would know that when he gets back he doesn''t want any disturb.

    "Yes, Young Master." Ah Dai finally released him only to support Si Ning when he swayed but when Si Ning nodded, he stepped back and bowed.

    Si Ning took a deep breath as he started to slowly make his way up the stairs.

 Chapter 157 - Subtle Hate

    Si Ning noticed Shao Lang kept glancing at him but Si Ning didn''t turn nor try to make small talk or even say his greetings out of politeness, he knew Shao Lang wasn''t going to talk to him since he completely ignored Shao Lang when he was trying to talk to him in the previous court assembly so it won''t be odd if Shao Lang thought he was going to be ignored again.

    "Xiao NingZi." Xiu TianZhao said when he rushed in to stand next to Si Ning and an announcement of the Emperor arriving was made which saved Si Ning from replying to his greeting.

    The hairpin felt like a ton when Si Ning bent along with the rest of the Ministers, he was getting dizzy but endured till he raised his head when Xiu Zhicheng took his seat, he used all his willpower to stand firm while he folded his hands. The meeting started and Si Ning used all his willpower to listen and pay attention. It was so hard that he was only able to pick up some things and had a hard time trying to make sense of it while losing his concentration on trying to pick up the rest but he was glad that Xiu Zhicheng''s mood was better and there was no tension in the air.

    "Xiao Ning?"

    Si Ning turned when he heard Xiu TianZhao whispered, he noticed he was looking at him with a worried expression and Si Ning knew it seemed his makeup couldn''t cover how tired he was and Xiu TianZhao who was closer to him had to notice but to Si Ning, it seemed Xiu TianZhao was sparking and at the same time looking a bit tired yet had a refreshing look. Si Ning nodded just to indicate he was fine because it would be odd if they kept staring at each other when they were supposed to concentrate on the meeting, Xiu TianZhao also nodded then they both turned to pay attention to the meeting.

    Song Ouyang took one of the rolled-up messages from the tray, loosen the band then unrolled it. He scanned through it then rolled it up and held it up. "This is the message from Xilie, Prince Qiu Bai has been crowned the Emperor of Xilie and he sent a message that he would like to dissolve the alliance between Xiu and Xilie." He said aloud.

    Si Ning''s eyes widened, his eyes itching he was afraid to rub it to avoid irritating it as the Ministers in the court started murmuring, he brought out a handkerchief and dab at his eyes trying to make sense of what Song Ouyang said. He had been expecting something like that and he was sure he wasn''t the only one expecting it. Qiu Bai came to Xiu for a reason which was to obtain him and he had no intention of keeping an alliance with Xiu.

    "The Emperor of Xilie stated that some of the goods that are transported to Xilie, after checking most of the goods had some shortages and the reason he gave for him to not dissolve the alliance is the effective departure of General Si Ning as an envoy to Xilie with a hundred bag of salt." Song Ouyang said then directed his gaze at Si Ning.

    Si Ning knew the statement was directed at him because the court was silent and almost half of the Minister was staring at him yet he had to quickly process what Song Ouyang said and was so shocked after that he narrowed his eyes, he didn''t expect this turn of event. If he goes to Xilie there was no assurance he would come back safely to Xiu because Qiu Bai might detain him and going as an envoy was his perfect plan and if Si Ning doesn''t go then the alliance would dissolve and Xilie would finally have a reason to attack. The two options were no good because Si Ning would love nothing more than never to meet Qiu Bai again, if he steps in Xilie he might end up siding with Xilie at the end against his will, he could bet on it that his life might be threatened and Si Ning would gladly join Xilie if his life would ever be at stake, it wasn''t ready to die for Xiu nor does he possess the heart of a General but for once his life wasn''t going astray and things were going smoothly even though there were few setbacks but he doesn''t want to die and end everything.

    "Is this perhaps General Si Ning''s plan because my subordinates were able to discover that you and the Emperor of Xilie met in private in your home when he came to Xiu for the alliance." The Minister of Foreign affairs Ling Qi said aloud, his gaze on Si Ning.

    Si Ning frowned trying to make sense of what the man with the straight odd mustache said. "What... are you... trying to say?" He asked calmly in order not to waste time because he wasn''t able to make sense of what Ling Qi said even though he was speaking the general language yet Si Ning felt Ling Qi just spoke another language entirely.

    It was Si Ning''s imagination but he had no time to quickly process what Ling Qi said but when he finally understood he frowned because he had no strength to be angry. He was going to be the Empress and he won''t allow anyone to defame him, not now not ever.

    "What I am trying to say is if perhaps you are working with Xilie to betray Xiu." Ling Qi said. "If not then share what you discussed with the court General Si Ning." He said aloud, his gaze on Si Ning more like a glare.

    It wasn''t surprising to Si Ning that someone knows of Qiu Bai visit to his home, he had been expecting a situation arising where it was mentioned but since all these days that no situation arises of Qiu Bai visit then Si Ning thought the matter was buried and Ling Qi arising the matter should at least be a shock to Si Ning but at the moment he had no strength to be shocked, amazed, his expression was just dull and he made no effort to fix it but he was glad his thinking and understanding was now better the problem was how to talk faster.

    Si Ning should reply yet he was trying to think of where he heard the name Ling when it occurred to him the man with the straight mustache accusing him was Xiu Zhicheng''s first Concubine father. No wonder he could feel the subtle hate radiating from him, becoming the Empress almost means that he robs his daughter''s position.

    Si Ning had no idea what to reply to Ling Qi, he might have thought of a plan after Qiu Bai''s visit but right now his head was blank, he doesn''t want to stress himself to even think because he was already tired and if Xiu Zhicheng ordered for him to be locked up if he wasn''t able to come up with a reply then Si Ning would gladly welcome it as long as he would be able to sleep peacefully in the cell.

 Chapter 158 - What Is Chaos

    Long Qi frowned as he turned to the Minister of Rite next to him while the whole court waited for his reply but the Minister of Rite suddenly stepped forward only to step back.

    Ling Qi frowned when he saw that the Minister of Rite wasn''t going to say anything. "Minister of Works, why don''t you allow General Si Ning to reply, we all want to hear." He said, his voice so loud.

    Most Ministers nodded in agreement while others started murmuring and Si Ning had no choice but to step out. He wasn''t going to hide behind Xiu TianZhao and look guilty, he quickly put his dream of sleeping in a cell just to rest aside and decided to concentrate on giving Ling Qi a reply.

    "I Si Ning... love my... army and I don''t think... for some foolish... ambition I will... close... my eyes and blindly look... as I... lost.. half... of.. my army." Si Ning said. "My men... that lost... their... lives.. they... were... my... men... my men and some had families... and... those... who don''t have see... the rest... of my army as their family... and only a foolish man will say... a... General... might... look away while his army is being... slaughtered to protect... to protect.. their... homes."

    Some of the Ministers gasps but Si Ning could see Ling Qi question as nothing but a pain for him to answer, if he was on his right senses and wasn''t feeling so weak then he would have loved to defend himself to the extent that Ling Qi would be a laughing stock at the end of the day but all he wants now was the discussion to end.

    "But I have heard stories of some people blinded by greed." Ling Qi said.

    "Are... you... a... General?" Si Ning asked. "Have... you... ever... been a General?" He was angry yet it didn''t show nor did he have the energy to try to look angry because not only did Ling Qi implied he was working with Qiu Bai, he even called him greedy indirectly which was an insult to him.

    "No." Ling Qi answered.

    "Then... you... have... no idea the pain... of a General... that watch... as... his... army are being... cut down... after all... a General is human... and humans have... emotions." Si Ning shot him a dirty look. If Ling Qi was going to come at him then he was going to do the same.

    "A greedy person won''t feel pain." Ling Qi said.

    "Are... you... perhaps... talking about yourself." Si Ning stated, it was a question, he didn''t miss how Ling Qi turned red in anger.

    "General Si Ning!" Ling Qi said between gritted teeth. "General Si Ning..."

    "If... you... keep calling me... I am... afraid the rest... of the Ministers might think.... you are... holding some sort... of deep secret feelings for me." Si Ning heard Xiu TianZhao chuckled. "....that... is why you.... are desperately trying... to bring me... to... the.. spotlight... so... they... will... know how great I am." He added.

    This time around it wasn''t only Xiu TianZhao that was trying to muffle his laugh, most of the Ministers were and Shao Lang beside him even snickered. Si Ning only wore a serious expression because he wanted the talk to be over because it was stressful talking loudly. He wondered why Xiu Zhicheng didn''t say a word so he turned to see that Xiu Zhicheng seemed to be enjoying the show because the throne might be far from them but Si Ning could see a corner of his lips raised in a smile.

    Ling Qi stepped forward, his eyes blazing red. "Then General Si Ning should have received the document about giving half of the Si army to join the Imperial Family, I believe the court should know the reason why there is no news about it."

    Si Ning noticed the rest of the Ministers looking away and it seemed he had provoked Ling Qi for him to bring it up when he wasn''t supposed to. "I have... prepared the necessary... documents... for that." He handed the documents to Song Ouyang who came forward when he saw his stretched hand holding the document.

    Song Ouyang read through it. "According to this General Si Ning, this is not half of your army, why is it not half?"

    It was nothing but annoying that Song Ouyang had to check instead of passing it over to Xiu Zhicheng but seeing that the Emperor didn''t say a word means it was allowed so Si Ning couldn''t complain but only stepped forward.

    "Who... is... a General?" Si Ning asked, his gaze directed at Song Ouyang. If Song Ouyang was going to question him then he should be prepared for answering his questions too.

    "A General is a knowledgeable person in arts of war and army, a General commands an army, keep them in check and care for them while looking for ways to utilize his army to keep their Nation safe." Song Ouyang said. "Is my explanation fair enough?" He asked.

    Si Ning nodded as he processed what Song Ouyang said. "What is... chaos?" All he needed was to pass his message across no matter how he phrased his statement. His head was getting hot he felt like steam was even coming out because he was thinking of how to explain yet he wasn''t able to come up with something, he would have loved to close his eyes to think but he can''t in the court where all eyes were on him and they might think he was buying time to come up with a lie.

    The Ministers started murmuring while looking at one another, Song Ouyang looked confused while some of the Minister looked interested in where the questions were going. Xiu Zhicheng only watched what was unfolding before him, his gaze on Si Ning.

    "Chaos is a complete disorder or confusion." Song Ouyang replied.

    "What is... more dangerous...than an... internal... strive between... the soldiers? when this case occur.... if... we... don''t prevent it then the... other Nations... that had... set their... eyes on Xiu didn''t need to move at all...., all they had to do... was to sit back and watch... the outcome... before they pick... their swords... to pick up the pieces." Si Ning paused trying to think if he had been making sense or not. "They will... Fight! for... the pieces... and ridicule Xiu just... because of just one mistake..., one tiny mistake... can turn... over countries, burn Nations... and make... the people... suffer and why are we Ministers here? is it not to... make the people''s lives better? and to make... sure to... make the right decisions... at all time, I am... General Si Ning in charge of my army and I will not allow.... my army to throw the Nation... I was born... and live... my whole life, the Nation, I love apart." He declared.

 Chapter 159 - Hidden Moral

    "What are you trying to say, General Si Ning?" Song Ouyang asked after some time, his brows knitted in confusion as he focused his gaze on Si Ning.

    Si Ning took a deep breath, it seemed like the discussion won''t be ending anytime soon so he braced himself for what he was about to say next. "Have... Prime Minister... heard of... the story of... the... wolf and the owl?" He asked, his expression serious even though he just said nonsense yet he was trying to think of a way to cover what he just said. He had never heard of a story of a wolf and the owl nor does he think a story like that exist which leaves him no choice than to make one up and if questioned he could say he heard the story from his father when he was young and no one would question him because his father was no more in the realms of the living.

    Most Ministers shook their heads while murmuring, Song Ouyang took a deep breath and turned to Xiu Zhicheng only to see the Emperor''s gaze was on Si Ning which made him turned back to Si Ning after glancing around to see the Minister shaking their heads to show Song Ouyang they had never heard of the story of the wolf and the owl.

    "No." Song Ouyang replied.

    Si Ning sighed, he badly wanted to close his eyes to concentrate on forming a story because with his eyes open was quite hard. "When a wolf... is born, fed... and live well... among its parent... if the... young wolf... needs his parents... and the parents also... need the young wolf... and the young wolf is happy living... with them... then why... will the wolf... allow a... owl to force... him... to become... a farmer and leave... his home... when he was happy being a... hunter and living with his... wolf family..." He paused and took a step forward to think of the next step. "Then the owl said... to the... young....wolf... ''why don''t you leave your home? you... will be a farmer... but... you will have... me as your parent'' and after the wolf... thought... about it he... said to the owl, ''I don''t...want to leave ...my family and ...if you force... me to do so... then I will have to kill... you!'' and what... does this ...story says?" He asked, his thoughts jumbled up as he tried to say something that would let them see his view of point while he wore his confidence serious expression like he just told a rare story with a hidden moral.

    It was a pain for Si Ning to be talking for so long because he had been forcing himself to talk faster and he felt he had no energy left because he was now concentrated on maintaining standing without his legs giving way.

    The Ministers started murmuring turning to their right then left checking for whom among them was able to understand the short story but they all kept shaking their heads.

    "I don''t understand General Si Ning and I don''t think any of the Ministers do." Xiu TianZhao said after a while when Song Ouyang didn''t reply but kept blinking.

    Si Ning knew Song Ouyang should feel a bit ashamed by now because he doesn''t understand him which might have been the reason he decided not to say a word. After all, the Prime Minister position was meant for someone vast in knowledge yet Si Ning couldn''t blame him because he too doesn''t even understand himself so he took a deep breath trying to find a way to explain better.

    "To avoid chaos, General Si Ning had to only select those that will be loyal to the Imperial Family because if they are forced then there might be disorder in the Imperial army." Shao Lang said firmly. "Because chaos within is the army will be the most deadly weapon which can ruin a Nation." He concluded.

    Some of the Ministers nodded, others seemed amazed as they watch Si Ning like he was the most intelligent person in the world while Xiu TianZhao had a small smile plastered on his lips, his shoulder high looking proud of his friend, Song Ouyang nodded. Si Ning sighed relieved that what he had been trying to say Shao Lang said it in the most simplest terms he wasn''t able to come up with instead of him being ashamed of his vague description, he stood tall and proud like he just told the most meaningful story.

    "Your Majesty." Song Ouyang finally climbed the steps to hand over the document to Xiu Zhicheng.

    Si Ning hoped Xiu Zhicheng won''t comment on it because if the Emperor says the men were not enough and insisted on half then Si Ning doesn''t know what to do because he didn''t think that far that if proposal might be rejected.

    Xiu Zhicheng checked the document then placed it on the table. "Minister of Foreign Affairs." He called out.

    "Yes Your Majesty." Ling Qi stepped forward.

    The atmospheric condition of the courtroom changed and Si Ning felt a bit suffocated and he wasn''t the only one because it seemed everyone was on their toes and to make it worst Xiu Zhicheng decided to stand and descended the steps to stand few feet from Ling Qi, a bead of sweat started to form on Ling Qi''s forehead, his head bowed. Si Ning doesn''t understand why Xiu Zhicheng had to come closer because the Emperor being close was making even him nervous.

    It was a bit reassuring to Si Ning that the first time Xiu Zhicheng would come down from his throne, he wasn''t standing opposite him and this made him feel a bit of relief, Xiu Zhicheng didn''t make any comment when he was struggling to make sense of his words and he doesn''t think Xiu Zhicheng would say a word now because he wouldn''t want to embarrass his Empress to be.

    "All the doubts you have of General Si Ning means you are indirectly telling me that I made a wrong choice when I chose him to be my Empress." Xiu Zhicheng narrowed his eyes.

    Ling Qi''s eyes widen in terror like he was just given a death sentence as he quickly fell on his knees and kowtowed, his head made a loud sound as it connected to the floor. "I dare not your Majesty, this humble Servant dare not question your Majesty..." He cried as he started to shake, his high and mighty appearance immediately reduced to become pitiful. "This Servant dares not...."

    "General Si Ning doesn''t owe the Imperial Family and giving the Imperial army his men is an act of his kindness and this shows he has the best interest of Xiu at heart by carefully selecting men that will be loyal to the Imperial army yet Ling Qi you dare to say otherwise." Xiu Zhicheng said as he lowered his gaze to look at Ling Qi.

    "Forgive me your Majesty, Forgive this humble Servant that only want the best for Xiu!" Ling Qi cried.

 Chapter 160 - Finally

    Si Ning couldn''t see Ling Qi''s face because he refused to raise his head but with how he was shaking he could see he was afraid yet Si Ning didn''t feel any murderous aura from Xiu Zhicheng. The Emperor was only talking gently like he just wanted to dismiss the discussion Ling Qi brought on because Ling Qi''s point was irrelevant.

    "I will spare you once because you are my First Concubine father." Xiu Zhicheng told him, a hint of warning laid in his words.

    "Thank you your Majesty, may his Majesty live for a thousand years...!" Ling Qi knocked his head on the floor three times yet he refused to stand to his feet.

    "My marriage to General Si Ning is in few days and to travel to Xilie isn''t a matter of days, The Emperor of Xilie should know that and I will not send General Si Ning as an envoy, that is final." Xiu Zhicheng said aloud.

    Si Ning felt proud of the handsome man a few feet from him that supported him, stood up for him, and defended him wholeheartedly, his eyes were narrowed but he couldn''t help but smile as he admires the powerful man that would become his husband in few days.

    "Your Majesty, what should we do about the alliance?" Song Ouyang asked. "What is the reply we should give to the Xilie Emperor?"

    Si Ning wondered what Xiu Zhicheng would do between dissolving the alliance by not meeting Qiu Bai''s demands since not sending him means he had ruled over one of Qiu Bai''s demands or he was going to find a way to compensate Qiu Bai. He was still thinking of this when Xiu Zhicheng moved to stand before Si Ning.

    Eh?

    The fresh scent of sandalwood drifted to Si Ning and he raised his head to meet Xiu Zhicheng''s gaze, he doesn''t understand why the Emperor was standing in front of him with a poker face then he noticed that his brows slowly became knitted and he was now frowning while staring at Si Ning, it was rude to stare at the Emperor and when Si Ning realized this he quickly lowered his head while wondering why Xiu Zhicheng was frowning making things awkward for him because once again the hall was silent. Si Ning''s heart began to beat faster, he was so tired to even blush that Xiu Zhicheng''s attention was on him.

    "What should we do about the Emperor of Xilie''s offer?" Xiu Zhicheng asked.

    "Eh?" Si Ning raised his head just to be sure if the question was directed at him and when he saw the Xiu Zhicheng was still looking at him made him sure. "Mhmm." His thinking was already at the peak of not being able to come up with anything sensible yet Xiu Zhicheng decided to ask him a question.

    "General Si Ning, what is your opinion?" Xiu Zhicheng asked.

    It was rare for the Emperor to repeat his question and this placed Si Ning in a position of having no choice but to reply, he shamelessly sniffed the sandalwood scent because he felt like it was going to help his thinking become sharper.

    For Xiu to accept Qiu Bai''s offer means it was a way for them to at least prevent the war for now and if they refused then Qiu Bai might finally be able to quickly declare war between the two Nations. Si Ning doesn''t want to go to Xilie nor does he want to extend his wedding so he wasn''t going to suggest him going to Xilie.

    "From my opinion, a written apology should be sent to Xilie along with the hundred bags of salt and for the envoy..." Si Ning paused. "To show that Xiu is sincere then Prime Minister Song Ouyang or General Shao Lang can go to Xilie in the place of me as the envoy the Emperor of Xilie requested." He concluded, his gaze was on Xiu Zhicheng''s chest just to avoid looking directly at Xiu Zhicheng and also to avoid his gaze shifting to Song Ouyang.

    For Si Ning to suggest Shao Lang wasn''t because he wanted to get rid of him but because Shao Lang had become someone he could trust, a true General that Si Ning doubts he was going to get swayed by riches Incase he was offered riches and wealth in Xilie and Shao Lang was also suitable as an envoy because he was going to survive even if Xilie decides to throw him into the prison if he doesn''t corporate with Xilie Incase Qiu Bai want to have him on Xilie''s side, Shao Lang had the highest chance of surviving the trip and Xilie. Si Ning suggested the Prime Minister because if the Prime Minister of Xiu goes to Xilie then Qiu Bai''s hands might be folded because he might not be able to do anything to an important governmental personnel who was even more important than a General. Si Ning suggested Shao Lang and Song Ouyang yet he hoped Xiu Zhicheng was going to choose Shao Lang if he accepts his opinion.

    "Your Majesty." Shao Lang fell on one knee. "I will go to Xilie as an envoy in place of General Si Ning."

    Si Ning was glad that Shao Lang even made his move before Xiu Zhicheng decides to reject his opinion. His heart accelerated as he waited for Xiu Zhicheng final say, his palms getting sweaty, Xiu Zhicheng not saying a thing was making him more nervous.

    "General Shao Lang will go as an envoy to Xilie, with a written apology and a hundred bags of salt." Xiu Zhicheng concluded. "Court dismissed!"

    Si Ning was glad that it was all over and it was finally time for him to rest, he doesn''t want to think of Qiu Bai''s hidden intentions because he knew the goods sent to Xilie might not even be missing like the Emperor of Xilie claimed nor does a powerful rich Nation like Xilie needed salt from Xiu. He was also glad that Xiu Zhicheng asked for his opinion and even acted on it.

    All Si Ning wanted now was to leave the courtroom but he didn''t make a move because he knew he was going to be stopped by Xiu TianZhao to make small talks but the moment he turned Xiu TianZhao was gone, he was only able to catch him disappear behind the curtain to show he was following Xiu Zhicheng. Si Ning turned to see that Shao Lang was talking with the Minister of Welfare and that was the hint that he should leave so Si Ning started heading out with a poker face just to make sure he wasn''t stopped even though he knew no one in the courtroom would be able to stop him from leaving, not even Song Ouyang.

    The moment Si Ning stepped out and saw the palanquin waiting for him at the bottom of the stairs, he glanced around hoping Xiu Junjie won''t appear as he quickly descended the stairs and got in the palanquin that Xiao Pei raised the curtain for him.

    When they arrived at the Jasmine palace, Si Ning was glad that none of the Servants said a word and Yang Sheng was also quiet which means his order had been passed around and he was going to have a peaceful sleep, he got to his room, his bed few feet from him, Ah Dai already setting the table next to his bed and he sighed relieved only to get dizzy before he realized what was going on he was already falling, he saw Ah Dai running up to him and he was caught but Si Ning wasn''t able to keep his eyes open anymore as he collapsed in the pair of arms holding him.

 Chapter 161 - Darkness? Darkness!

    Darkness?

    Darkness!

    That was all Si Ning could see and feel, he tried to reach out only to see he wasn''t able to touch a thing, after trying to touch anything or feel anything he found out it seemed there was nothing around him which was odd.

    "Ah Dai?" He called out in a little voice when he heard someone talking so he tried to listen.

    "....Si...e.. Si Ning ...op.. yo... ey..."

    The words were not clear so Si Ning stood and he tried to listen again, what he heard that was clear was his name being called so that person was talking to him.

    "...Si... open... y... ey... Si... Ning Si Ning open your eyes."

    Xiu Zhicheng?

    Si Ning turned in the darkness, he couldn''t see a thing nor could he touch anything but he knew the voice calling him was Xiu Zhicheng and not Ah Dai because even if he was asleep, he would recognize Ah Dai''s voice anywhere so It doesn''t make sense to him to hear the Emperor''s voice because since he moved into the palace Xiu Zhicheng didn''t come once to see him nor did he care to even send welcoming gifts, his Concubines didn''t show up and the Queen Dowager didn''t want to see him that it almost seemed like the Imperial family didn''t want him there yet he was hearing Xiu Zhicheng calling him repetitively which was confusing him because the voice sounded far but near, everything was dark so he couldn''t see a thing and doesn''t even know if he was hearing things or Xiu Zhicheng was indeed somewhere around him.

    "Xiu Zhicheng?" Si Ning whispered as he turned then he heard some distant voices and Xiu Zhicheng''s voice drowning among them.

    "....Si Ning open your eyes... can you hear me? Si Ning..."

    Si Ning was confused because his eyes were certainly opened that he was sure of it so he doesn''t understand the meaning of Xiu Zhicheng words, he was still trying to listen more to those words when he suddenly felt like he was pushed into the darkness and he fell closing his eyes to brace himself for the impact of his body hitting the ground but that didn''t happen, he only felt a ray of light behind his closed eyes making him open his eyes and all he saw a speck of light which became clearer, he doesn''t understand where he was or why he was there and the odd part was he wasn''t able to move, someone was above him looking down on him but he couldn''t see who because of his hazy vision so he tried to focus on the hazy figure above him whose arms was around him, holding him up while a warm hand was placed on his cheek in a comforting way.

    "Your Majesty he is awake and now is the perfect time for me to feed him the medicine."

    Medicine? Who?

    "Bring it."

    Xiu Zhicheng?

    Si Ning wondered about the identities of the people around him but then he perceived the fresh scent of sandalwood and the protective warm arm around him made him realized it was Xiu Zhicheng holding him up, he felt something warm being placed on his lips almost in a way to make him open his mouth and this made Si Ning to slightly part his lips and some warm tasteless liquid flowed inside and he found himself automatic swallowing it slowly and when it seemed there won''t be more flowing into his mouth, he felt his mouth being dabbed by something soft making the scent of sandalwood stronger since the material that was being used to dab his mouth smelt of sandalwood.

    It was hard trying to maintain his gaze, hold the light and try to see Xiu Zhicheng clearly, he wanted to sss his clear Phoenix eyes but trying to force his eyes open was taking a toll on him so he slowly closed his eyes till everything went dark.

    The next time Si Ning opened his eyes it was all dark and he wasn''t able to touch anything, feel anything around him and it was all dark then it occurred to him what was happening when everything suddenly became brighter, chasing the darkness instantly away for him to only see nothing but sand.

    "Uh? What am I doing here?" Si Ning felt so frustrated when he knew he was having that same dream of not having a physical body and he was in the desert, he braced himself of the impact of the same suffering of the scorching sun that was making his feet and head hot.

    Si Ning doesn''t know why he was having that same dream nor does he care to find the real meaning behind the dream, he doesn''t believe in dreams especially a dream that doesn''t make sense. Dreams to him were nothing but what the subconscious mind created just to accommodate the fantasies, fear, things they had seen, touch and things almost in a tie with their everyday life so Si Ning doesn''t believe a dream might have a meaning all he knows was not having a body in a dream while feeling hot all over was nothing but a nightmare. He felt so tired waiting for the scenery to change and it did change to him drowning in the water, no matter how he would never get used to a dream like that because him drowning was still scary it almost felt like the dream of him drowning was the punishment meant for him for letting go on the bridge just because of a setback and letting himself drown without trying to float.

    This time around he started to swim calmly upward, his hot body already cooled down, his eyes on the hazy figure standing above the water, and for some reason, he wanted to grab the person standing above the water''s leg and when he was about to succeed when the scenery changed and he was now in the field then he saw a figure but they seemed closer than he remembered because this time around he could clearly see the blonde hair, pink top, and dark blue jeans.

    "Ah Dai! Yang Sheng! Xiao Pei wake me up!" Si Ning yelled at the top of his voice. "Wake me up!!!" All he wanted was to wake up, he doesn''t know why he suddenly felt fear seeing a modern clothed figure.

    It wasn''t the first time Si Ning would see them but all he was interested in was to wake up and seeing that the figure was starting to move away and no one seemed to be waking him up means it was up to him to make the miserable dream end so just like he had always done he started to run towards them because he felt that before the scenery change he might be able to reach them to uncover their identity but the more he ran the more he felt that they were getting away so he carried his nonexistent body, doubled the pace, his heart beating fast and all that was needed was a little more for him to catch them only for the scenery to change to the woods.

    All Si Ning wanted was to catch up to the person before the scenery change and now he had to deal with the harsh weather of snow falling making his temperature dropped instantly and it was so cold he started to shiver, the cold sipping through his nonexistent body, crawling all over that he wanted to cry for someone to wake him but when he raised his head all he could see was the figure being closer to him and they were standing still.

    This time around, he was going to uncover their identity at all costs, and maybe uncovering their identity was going to put an end to the nightmare once and for all.

 Chapter 162 - The Figure In The Dream

    For Si Ning to get to the figure only a few feet all he had to do was to endure the harsh weather and be a man by moving forward to try to see who they were before the scenery change to something much more worse so Si Ning raised his nonexistent leg one after the other, he felt like he was moving mountains just by taking a step after another, it was exhausting, terrifying and the cold didn''t help, how could a dream feel so real? how could he have no body yet he could control the body.

    The snow was already covering the figure up, Si Ning moved forward until he was close to them, just a few more feet and he was going to be behind them, their back was turned so he couldn''t see their face but after a few steps he would finally be able to get to them but before taking another step the scenery changed to that of the greenfield and the weather was neither hot nor cold, it was just perfect but now the field he found himself was odd in a way that a part of the field was brown, withered and looked so dry while the other part was perfect fine green, it was so green that Si Ning was amazed by how green it was, he had never seen a greenfield look so nice like it was planted in the perfect soil, had the perfect amount of water and sunlight, taking care of perfectly that Si Ning wished he could touch it. The figure was standing in few steps in the greener part away from the brown wither field their back turned to Si Ning but Si Ning was standing in the withered field all he had to do was to take a step to the greenish part and grabbed them by the shoulder even though he had no hand but he suddenly paused after raising his head to focus on them.

    "It can''t be." He muttered under his breath because he recognizes the back profile of the figure, he recognized their short blond hair, their physique and he raised his hand even though he had no hand but then he suddenly felt a greater fear that almost seized his heart, it was so overwhelming that he started to breathe hard, his body shaking even though he had been shaking because of cold and they didn''t turn to him yet he was so afraid of the back profile he was looking at, he was so afraid he had no choice but to escape so he willed himself to wake up to escape the nightmare.

    "Ah!" Si Ning yelled himself awake, his cloth drenched in sweat and he was breathing hard he thought his heart that was thumping in his chest would even jump out of his chest due to fright. He sat up to see a wet cloth that was neatly folded in a square slipped on his forehead to his laps.

    "Young Master...." Ah Dai rushed in and grabbed the folded wet cloth on Si Ning''s lap throwing in into the bowl of water on the table. "Oh Young Master My Young Master you are sweating." He pointed out. "Let Ah Dai bring water to clean Young Master body and change your cloth, Young Master are you alright, do you have a headache? Body pain? Do you feel nausea? Do you want water? Do you feel dizzy or...."

    Si Ning didn''t say a word and cut off listening to Ah Dai''s words as he concentrated on thinking about the nightmare he just had, he was afraid that if he falls asleep another day he was going to have that same dream because of being terrified he was unable to step into that greenfield. He doesn''t want to tell anyone about the dream nor does he want to visit a temple nor look for maybe a Priest or Priestess that might be able to find the meaning of the nightmare. It was too risky if they catch a whiff of him coming here from another timeline and worst the enemies he was sure he had lurking around in the darkness might even find out and it might end up creating trouble for him in the palace.

    Si Ning watches Ah Dai as tears were rolling down his face as he kept asking series of questions but Si Ning wasn''t able to say a word of comfort because he was struggling in pushing the dream out and concentrate on why a bowl of water was beside his bed and he also doesn''t understand why Ah Dai was even shedding tears when it wasn''t his first time having a nightmare, he had even slept multiple times for days and Ah Dai wasn''t that unshaken because now Ah Dai was kneeling holding his hands and crying out his heart loudly like a wounded lion cub.

    It must be because they were in the palace.

    "I am here King Consort." Yang Sheng rushed in with a bowl of water, he quickly soaks a piece of clean white cloth into the bowl, squeezed it, and started to clean his Master''s face with it ignoring Ah Dai.

    There was some ruckus outside the door and Si Ning knew it must be the servants or guards, Ah Dai wasn''t that crying loudly but they might be frightened because of how Ah Dai and Yang Sheng rushed in.

    Xiao Pei also came in and saluted after accessing the situation to see everything was fine. "Ah Dai." He called out, his voice laying with a hint of warning.

    "Ah Forgive me, Young Master, forgive me. "Ah Dai wiped his tears as he tried to collect the cloth Yang Sheng was using with his shaky hands but Yang Sheng ignored him. "Your cloth is drenched in sweat, we have to change so that Young Master won''t catch a cold." He said as he quickly grabbed Si Ning''s hand, rubbing it gently.

    Si Ning doesn''t understand if Ah Dai was trying to make him feel better or he was trying to make himself better and make his hands stop shaking.

    "Water first." Xiao Pei said.

    Ah Dai nodded, he finally released Si Ning''s hand and moved to quickly pour Si Ning a cup of water, his hand a bit shaky as he moved over to present it to Si Ning because he had resumed his kneeling position while holding up the cup.

    "Excuse me, General." Xiao Pei moved to place a hand on Si Ning''s forehead, he stepped back after withdrawing his hand. "General I will send someone to call the Imperial Doctor." He said before leaving the room.

    "Young Master why are you not talking? Ah Young Master what is it? Why is Young Master not talking....." Ah Dai started to panic.

    "I''m fine." Si Ning said finally, he knew that as soon as he woke up after what he realized he had a long sleep or wasn''t sure how long he slept, he always ask Ah Dai, Xiao Pei, or Jiang Ye a series of questions, and now that he didn''t say a word so it wasn''t odd for Ah Dai to panic when he didn''t say a word yet he couldn''t accept and drink the water Ah Dai was still holding up for him.

    Si Ning''s heart had already returned to its normal beat and he was relieved to be awake but the person in the nightmare, the blond hair, back profile, height... It was him. The figure in his dream was him.

 Chapter 163 - Fever?

    Si Ning narrowed his eyes, he doesn''t know why Ah Dai and Yang Sheng were making a fuss when he just woke up from a nightmare yet Xiao Pei had to call the Imperial Doctor to check on him.

    And what was the fever he was talking about?

    Looking at the Imperial Doctor, Si Ning never thought he would be much younger than he thought, he had been expecting to see an old man who had a long white beard and mustache but Si Ning could bet Song Ouyang was much older than the man sitting in front of him.

    Si Ning only watched as the Imperial Doctor took his hand to his pulse after placing a white handkerchief on his wrist and this made Si Ning remember Song Feng but it seemed like it was true that Song Feng would never be his Doctor again.

    When the Imperial Doctor came in, soon after Xiao Pei left, he gave some instructions to Ah Dai and since then Ah Dai had gone out leaving only Yang Sheng and the Imperial Doctor with Si Ning. If Si Ning says he was comfortable then he would be lying because it was his first time seeing the Imperial Doctor but the way the Imperial Doctor carried himself made Si Ning be a little bit at ease because he wasn''t flashing some acupuncture needles like when Si Ning first met the Doctor Song Feng.

    From what Si Ning could remember after his struggles in the court meeting and he finally got to his room in the Jasmine palace, all he could think of at that time was to go to bed and that must have been what he did because he could only remember carrying his feet which were heavy and heading straight to his room so he must have slept off then when he woke up, he was a bit tired but he felt well-rested but was still shaken up by his nightmare which prevented him from not stopping Xiao Pei when he announced he was going to send for the Imperial Doctor which leaves Si Ning no choice than to comply to the Imperial Doctor checking him because if he sends him back when he arrived then the Imperial Doctor might go to report to Xiu Zhicheng that the King Consort didn''t allow him to do his work after his personal guard Xiao Pei sent for him and that was one situation Si Ning would want to avoid.

    Xiu Zhicheng?

    Something was missing but Si Ning doesn''t know what but he doesn''t know why he even thought of the Imperial Doctor reporting to Xiu Zhicheng when Xiu Zhicheng seemed to be so busy and doesn''t have the luxury to visit him nor did he bother to even send for his Empress to be to accompany him even if it was just for them to have tea or stroll for a while.

    "General Si Ning make sure you take this pill in the morning and night after you eat." The Imperial Doctor told him as Yang Sheng collected the bottle of pills from him.

    "Let me see." Si Ning said, his eyes not leaving the bottle of pills once, he was sure he would be able to see any slight or shift in Yang Sheng''s movement. He had been in the palace for three nights and Xiao Pei didn''t alert him of any suspicious movement in his palace but that doesn''t mean he shouldn''t be careful, he doesn''t trust Yang Sheng yet so he couldn''t trust him with something he was going to take.

    After staring at the bottle of pills, Si Ning only blinked after Yang Sheng transferred the bottle to him. After turning the bottle in his hands to see the dark round pills which reminded him of Song Feng pills. Song Feng learned his medicinal practice from the Imperial Doctor so Si Ning couldn''t help but think it might be the same type of pills which only one would knock him out. He placed it at the back of his mind never to take it.

    "General Si Ning you should take some terrapin soup and also light porridge is accepted." The Imperial Doctor told him as he packed up his case. "Now I will take my leave, General Si Ning. I have to go and report to his Majesty."

    Eh?

    "Wait you don''t have to report to his Majesty." Si Ning said briskly. He was a bit shocked that he wasn''t talking slowly which was good and before the Imperial Doctor came, Yang Sheng wiped his body, Ah Dai changed his cloth and also gently brushed his hair which means he was looking neat and wasn''t sweaty anymore but he doesn''t think his face was right because last time he checked he had dark circles under his eyes so he doesn''t think Xiu Zhicheng would need information about him being unwell.

    If Xiu Zhicheng gets the information about the Imperial Doctor seeing him and if he wasn''t looking at his best then Si Ning was going to regret it forever because appearance was something that mattered to him and worst that could happen was Xiu Zhicheng disregarding him and not come to see him then he was going to die of shame if anyone finds out and spread it and he was also going to feel unimportant to Xiu Zhicheng and to the palace.

    The Imperial Doctor seemed confused. "But I will have to make the report because His Majesty was so worried about General Si Ning that His Majesty had to stay here in your palace throughout the night."

    Si Ning''s mouth fell. "Eh?"

    The Imperial Doctor bowed and said. "If you will excuse me, General Si Ning, I will be taking my leave and come back tomorrow to check on you." He left the room swiftly with Yang Sheng.

    Si Ning was dumbfounded, it was still unbelievable that Xiu Zhicheng came to see him, he turned to Ah Dai who came in with porridge in a small white ceramic bowl, "Ah Dai His Majesty came?" He asked as soon as Ah Dai placed the bowl on the table.

    "Yes Young Master, His Majesty stayed for one night to care for you when Young Master had a fever." Ah Dai explained.

    It was shocking to Si Ning that Xiu Zhicheng came to not only see him but stayed with him all night, thinking about it, it wasn''t the first time Xiu Zhicheng would act like that, Si Ning could still remember Xiu Zhicheng slipping into his bed when he wasn''t feeling well a few times and he doesn''t know if he should be happy that the Emperor finally came to see his Consort or to be sad he wasn''t well enough to see him but something was still confusing him when Ah Dai said he was cared for throughout the night but from what he could see it was still night.

    "How long was I asleep?" Si Ning asked.

    "All through yesterday afternoon, evening, night, this morning, afternoon, evening, and Young Master just woke up now at night." Ah Dai said. "His Majesty came yesterday night when His Majesty heard that Young Master had a fever and won''t open his eyes and his Majesty left this morning." He quickly fell on his knees. "Forgive me Young Master because I was careless..."

    Si Ning couldn''t comprehend what Ah Dai was saying as his eyes widened almost popping out of its sockets.

    Ehn.....!!!

 Chapter 164 - Forgetting Something Important

    What was done was done and couldn''t be undone so the only thing left was to move forward so Si Ning gestured for Ah Dai to stand up so he could feed him, he doesn''t fancy a manservant feeding him while kneeling and he also doesn''t have an appetite but he was itching to get well faster because him being sick in bed was only going to pile up his works leading to another choice of not having a choice than to work all night till dawn.

    Si Ning pointed to the bowl of porridge and snapped his finger to mean for Ah Dai to make haste because his servant didn''t make a move to stand up. Si Ning was quite enjoying that he was finally able to create some codes just with a slight movement of his eyes or hands even his body then Ah Dai or Xiao Pei would understand what he wanted. It couldn''t have worked in the modern-day world because he was just an Actor who didn''t earn a tiny bit of respect so if he wanted something he had to say it or the person he was gesturing to would just pretend he wasn''t talking to them even if he gestured to his sister when he was still living with his family, Si Nan only start nag or ignore him completely.

    Seeing these signals made Ah Dai stood up with a dejected look, he quickly carried the bowl and occupied the chair the Imperial Doctor occupied earlier, he stirred the porridge, scooping out a spoonful pointing to his Master''s mouth.

    Si Ning stared to see there wasn''t must steam coming out which means the food wasn''t hot but warm. He directed his gaze at Ah Dai. "You know you should look happy if you are going to feed me unless you want Xiao Pei to do so." He told Ah Dai unknowingly sounding like a threat because he was annoyed by the sad face Ah Dai was making.

    "Forgive me Young Master, all Ah Dai wants is to serve you but Ah Dai was only able to do that this morning after his Majesty left and Ah Dai wants Young Master''s forgiveness." Ah Dai said in a low shaky voice.

    Si Ning was at least glad that Ah Dai didn''t Jump out of his chair to kneel again. "I forgive you." He said without much thought, he opened his mouth closing it around his meal, the porridge had no taste and was difficult to swallow but he gestured for Ah Dai to feed him more and in the end, he was only able to eat a little before gesturing for it to be taken away because the smell was choking him and he had to stop eating before he ends up throwing up.

    "Young Master here." Ah Dai took the bottle of pills right beside Si Ning on the bed and shook a pill out as he wore a relieved expression.

    After seeing the pill in Ah Dai''s hand Si Ning could swear it wasn''t only identical to Song Feng''s pills but it was the same pill so he only stared at the pill thinking if he was going to get better faster if he risk-taking the pill then by not taking it he was going to get better anyway since he wasn''t feeling headache, he felt fine except the loss of appetite.

    Si Ning frowned and turned away from the pill, he felt he was still missing something apart from not having a memory of Xiu Zhicheng that nursed him. "You know you can always remove your gloves in my presence." He said still trying to think of what he was missing as he closed his eyes.

    "I am now used to it, Young Master." Ah Dai replied. "Or do Young Master doesn''t want me to touch the pill with the gloves?" He started to panic as he blinked rapidly, his mouth twitching, his eyes quickly

    laid with tears.

    Si Ning had no idea when Ah Dai turned into a cry baby. "Relax." He told him, he never had the intention to take the pill anyway.

    "Young Master, Ah Dai swears." Ah Dai raises three fingers. "that these gloves are new, when I was sent to make porridge and I know I will be the one to feed Young Master, I changed it after cooking to a new one."

    To see Ah Dai using the pronoun ''I'' and on the verge of tears and even swore made Si Ning smile, he doesn''t want to avoid using the pill by telling Ah Dai his gloves were dirty when there was still a large amount to last for at least five days in the bottle and throwing out one doesn''t mean the production had stopped or the last of the pill was lost with no means to make a new one because the knowledge of making it was lost so it would be safe to throw away the others. After getting rid of the pills, there were other pressing matters to attend to like going to see Xiu Zhicheng and Si Ning knew it was the perfect opportunity to see his husband to be then when he gets there with an excuse of coming to say his thanks, he could feign being weak or at the verge of fainting just to see Xiu Zhicheng hug him. Si Ning closed his eyes to imagine this fantasy he created only for him flung his eyes open after some time.

    "Is tonight not the lantern festival?" Si Ning asked trying to think of the festival day Si Nan talked about. His eyes widened when he asked the question only to realized that he was right, it was the festival night so he jumped out of bed.

    "Yes, it is, Young Master?" Ah Dai was confused still holding the pill. "You have to take the pill." He reminded his Master.

    "Give me an outer coat, I have to leave the palace immediately." Si Ning said as he swings his hair to the back, giving him a refreshing look.

    Ah Dai frowned. "But Young Master you can''t you are still weak and the palace guards might have been informed and they won''t allow you out without permission from the Emperor." He explained while he took the cup of water holding but the pill and the cup up just well enough for Si Ning to see what he was holding clearly.

    "Any idea of another way?" Si Ning said ignoring the pill and cup of water Ah Dai was flashing before him, if Ah Dai wanted him to see the cup of water and pill so bad then he was going to pretend not to see it.

    "No Young Master, for the securement of the palace there is only one gate leading out and in of the palace and that is the main gate." Ah Dai explained.

    Oh?

    In one of the books, Si Ning read the rules of the palace but it was such a boring book he was only able to pick up few important things from the book.

    "Then we have to find one because my sister chasity is at stake now stand up Ah we must make haste." One way or another Si Ning was going out of the palace and no one was going to stop me from doing so.

 Chapter 165 - In The Shadows

    Si Ning stood beside the fence, his hands on the smooth surface, analyzing it. It was great that his thinking was still sharper than ever and the long sleep he had really helped in rejuvenating him so he felt so better and was itching to leave the palace to find his sister and the only thing that was stopping him was the wall he was currently analyzing which leads to the city.

    From what Si Ning detected after doing a quick survey the moment he left his room through the window, sending Ah Dai to bring Xiao Pei over was that the Jasmine palace was closer to the fence leading outside. Si Ning was lucky that no guards were stationed at the Jasmine palace gate so he was able to leave with Xiao Pei and Ah Dai following closely without anyone seeing them. It was such a risky move not to tell Yang Sheng but Si Ning was sure Yang Sheng wasn''t going to alert his servants and guards that he was missing and as long as Xiao Pei and Ah Dai also weren''t in the Jasmine palace so Yang Sheng would think he might have gone out with Ah Dai and Xiao Pei to escort him.

    Non of the most important residence in the palace was closer to the fence leading outside the palace but the Jasmine palace being closer means if there was an attack launch on the palace then the Jasmine palace wouldn''t be safe but Si Ning didn''t feel bad about this discovery because the Jasmine palace was posh and he felt lucky for this discovery because it was easier to reach the fence without being spotted even though the Jasmine palace was at least two hundred and fifty meters to the fence and there were five large stores between the fence and the Jasmine Palace. The fence was the fastest way to leave the palace by finding a way to jump over.

    The fence wasn''t that high but it would be a pain to climb, using a rope to scale through the fence was a bad idea to Si Ning and he was also not interested in stepping over Xiao Pei''s shoulder to jump over the fence so they had to duck to avoid the guards patrolling till they reached a tall tree next to the fence, all they had to do was to climb the tree to the branch that was closer to the fence and with that, they could jump over the fence. If people were not that scared then Si Ning would have expected people to be entering the palace illegally, he hoped there wasn''t any hidden guard watching them and preparing to shoot if they do anything suspicious but Xiao Pei not mentioning a thing about it means there wasn''t.

    "Young Master." Ah Dai called urgently.

    "Give me your gloves." Si Ning told him, if he was going to climb a tree then he couldn''t risk getting blisters when he had attained and maintained his smooth soft hands.

    Ah Dai quickly removed his gloves and with shaky hands, he handed it over to Si Ning. "Master." He called after watching Si Ning put the gloves on.

    "What are you still doing here, don''t you know that his Majesty may come tonight?" Si Ning raised his brow as he tilted his head with a raised eyebrow.

    Si Ning didn''t ask or get any permission to leave the palace because he doubts that Xiu Zhicheng was going to permit him since the Imperial Doctor would have made his report and Si Ning could bet he told Xiu Zhicheng he needed a lot of rest. Even if he was granted permission then he might end up leaving the palace with dozens of guards or servants which was going to draw attention and no doubt he wasn''t going to find out what Si Nan was up to.

    To avoid Xiu Zhicheng finding out and guards being sent out to look for him. Si Ning made Ah Dai wore his sleeping robe and Ah Dai was going to sleep on his bed and pretend like him to not arouse suspicion.

    "Young Master you know that this won''t work, his Majesty will sniff me out immediately, Ah Dai might not live to see another day and if that happens then Ah Dai won''t be able to see and serve Young Master ever again." Ah Dai explained, his eyes beseeching. "..and also there is the problem with my arm." He reminded Si Ning as he placed his good hand on his prosthetic.

    Si Ning sighed. "All you have to do is to stay under the blanket, roll yourself up, and if his Majesty comes you must stay like that." He nodded just to show he just said the most reasonable simple solution to avoid getting caught.

    Si Ning had seen a lot of situations like

    that which the solution he just told Ah Dai was the best solution that always works in some historical movies he had seen and as long as they rolled themself in a blanket and if the person that wanted to check them comes then they were going to hold the blanket tightly to prevent the person from checking their face and with that, they were going to fool them. The person they were covering for would also be safe.

    Ah Dai wore a panic look as he started to bite the corner of his lips looking nervous. "Ehn..."

    "I have seen it work so it will, you just have to hide under the blanket, hide your face and you can even reveal just your hair or your forehead." Si Ning reassured him.

    "Young Master''s hair is different from Ah Dai, Young Master''s hair is luscious and soft and Young Master''s forehead is different too because Young Master''s forehead is the finest smoothest forehead I ever applied powder to." Ah Dai pointed out.

    It wasn''t time for Si Ning to smile because of some compliments but he smiled anyway. He would have left a task like that to Jiang Ye if he was around and he couldn''t leave it for Yang Sheng who was older, nor Xiao Pei because he needed his guard to protect him outside the palace. Si Ning hadn''t spend enough time with the rest of his Servants so he doesn''t know any of them who was bold enough to pretend like him just to fool Xiu Zhicheng Incase he comes to check him.

    "Ah Dai just don''t die, Xiao Pei let''s go." Si Ning said because he had no time to waste. He was sure if Ah Dai was found out then the most extreme punishment for him was to be thrown into prison and when he comes back he was going to find a way to get Ah Dai out. "I hate to put you in that position but it is my only choice."

    Ah Dai''s face brightened up to see he was the only one Si Ning could rely on to pull it up. "Yes, Young Master I will follow your order." He saluted.

    "Xiao Pei let''s go." Si Ning said, the last time he climbed a tree was when he was still a child so he wasn''t so sure now that was why he had to let Xiao Pei climb it first and help him up after he was stable on a branch.

    Xiao Pei moved closer to Si Ning. "General we are not alone." He whispered.

    A cold sweat broke from Si Ning''s forehead as his eyes darts around to see if it was a palace guard on patrol because being spotted by them means his plan would fail immediately. After looking around all he detected someone hiding in the shadows but the height was also not quite right, he would have dismissed it as his imagination if it wasn''t Xiao Pei that alerted him.

 Chapter 166 - Deal?

    The best plan Si Ning could think of was to quickly climb the tree and while climbing if they appear from the shadows then Xiao Pei was going to deal with them but the problem was Si Ning was too scared to go outside the palace alone, only few would know he had left the palace and he had spent the most time in his quarters in the Si residence doing his official works, going to the court meeting and returning home so he could count the times he took a stroll in the capital with his fingers and during those times he always had Jiang Ye or Xiao Pei close by to protect him so going out alone and being recognized was such a risky move, he doesn''t even know the capital that well and worst he was sure he would have enemies waiting to strike the moment he let his guard down and if they happened to recognize him and get a hold of him then he might even lose his head because he wasn''t even with a sword and as a General, the enemies would send someone skilled or even many armed men to capture him or kill him at the spot.

    "Ah Dai delay whoever comes and quick Xiao Pei." Si Ning said, he can''t afford to get caught so he and Xiao Pei would quickly jump over the fence leaving Ah Dai to solve any situation he might encounter. Ah Dai used to be his guard and servant so he might have lost an arm but he was still a good fighter so Si Ning was going to leave it up to him to delay them.

    Xiao Pei nodded and jumped, grabbing a branch and swiftly swung himself upward, his feet landing on the branch then he hung with his back knees on the branch and let himself swing downward while stretching his hands to gesture for Si Ning to give him his hands so he could pull him up.

    Hell no!

    Si Ning had no idea how a man hanging upside down was going to pull him up, it seemed impossible and he could bet the moment he grabs Xiao Pei''s hands and being pulled up then he was going to fall on his head and die.

    "Si Ning what are you doing?" A sharp voice demanded.

    Si Ning sighed relieved when he heard the commanding voice full of pride and turned to see Xiu Junjie appeared from the shadows, the moon high in the sky made him see the boy. "Shhhhh what are you doing?" He asked when Xiu Junjie was closer. "Why are you everywhere?" He had to ask because he hadn''t seen Xiu Yuan once since he moved to the palace but he couldn''t count the times he had seen Xiu Junjie.

    If Xiu Junjie needs to get Xiu Zhicheng''s attention then he was wrong to stick to him because Si Ning felt he wasn''t that important to Xiu Zhicheng even though like once or twice he felt that Xiu Zhicheng was in love with him but feelings do change and the Emperor might just be keeping up with his pretense of being in love with him. Xiu Junjie might have thought it was a good decision to keep coming over to Si Ning maybe Xiu Zhicheng might notice him.

    It wasn''t surprising to see Xiu Junjie fully dressed in maroon robes decorated with dark embroidery, a golden dragon emblem on the chest, his hair was neatly packed into a ponytail, what seemed like a dagger in its sheath hanging at his waist belt.

    Xiu Junjie shrugged as he starting to move over to the company of three. "I came to give you a hundred-year ginseng because as the Crown Prince it is my duty to see that you are well." He pointed out as he removed a golden pouch hanging around his waist to show Si Ning.

    "Why are you here when the Jasmine palace is quite far away and why are you even walking alone at night?" Si Ning collected the pouch and handed it to Ah Dai, he couldn''t help but to worry about Xiu Junjie with his nonchalant attitude, walking around alone when he wasn''t even a teenager yet and if he was thrown in a sack and hauled over from the palace then no one was going to find out.

    "I saw you sneaking out and perhaps on your way to the festival even though you have not been feeling well." Xiu Junjie pointed out. "If you don''t want me to shout and wake up the whole palace then take me with you." He declared.

    What?

    Si Ning was just thinking about how Xiu Junjie was disregarding his safety yet the boy just opened his mouth and said the most unreasonable statement. "You know Xiao Pei can always knock you out."

    "Then I will tell Imperial father you sneaked out to meet a lover and you know my Imperial father is going to think the worst like maybe you went out to meet a lover." Xiu Junjie said. "Or meet a spy." He added.

    Si Ning was flabbergasted. "Stop your way of talking like an old man." He reprimanded. "Also I know you are bluffing, you cant meet his Majesty, or can you." He knew that Xiu Junjie couldn''t meet Xiu Zhicheng because asking for an audience with the Emperor at night was absurd and Xiu Junjie was still a boy so he couldn''t possibly have a pressing matter to discuss with the Emperor at night moreover Xiu Zhicheng doesn''t give attention to his sons.

    Xiu Junjie crossed over his hands. "I can tell Imperial grandmother."

    "...." Si Ning narrowed his eyes, if Xiu Junjie decides to tell the Queen Dowager then Si Ning was sure she was going to listen to her grandson then she would tell Xiu Zhicheng without blinking then the Emperor was going to come to the Jasmine palace and find out he wasn''t there and that situation was a situation Si Ning doesn''t even want to consider that it might happen.

    "And if you let me follow you I will tell you why Imperial grandmother didn''t follow Imperial grandfather to his grave because I can still remember you don''t know why." Xiu Junjie smirked as he reminded Si Ning of the first time they played ddak-bam.

    Si Ning almost rolled his eyes at the childish deal. "I am not interested in knowing." He could see Xiu Junjie was interested in leaving the palace more than telling on him.

    "Okay let me see okay hmm I won''t disturb you in the palace and this new dagger Imperial uncle gave me I will give it to you and also you can ask me anything you don''t know, as the Crown Prince I will always have your back now and in the future." Xiu Junjie said unsheathing the dagger to show Si Ning, he removed the sheath from it belt, put in the dagger and handed it to Si Ning.

    It was such a nice dagger with a red hilt, it seemed expensive with how shiny it was but Si Ning doesn''t want to take something from a child when it was something gifted to him. The dagger seemed like a work of art and Si Ning would love to own it but as a General who was swimming in wealth then if he wants one he could easily get the type.

    "No." Si Ning said firmly after sheathing the dagger and he extended his hand to show he was giving it back.

    Xiu Junjie didn''t raise his hand to take his dagger instead he stepped forward wearing a serious expression. "To all that, I will add telling you why Imperial grandmother hates your family so much."

    Uh?

 Chapter 167 - Deal

    "I can always find out." Si Ning said without a second thought as he narrowed his eyes, taking Xiu Junjie along was suicide so he was going to refuse him at all cost even though the boy was giving him a puppy look which made Si Ning frown because it doesn''t suit the boy at all but somehow Xiu Junjie seemed desperate to him.

    "No, you can''t because a gag order was placed on it and whosoever talks about it will die in the worst method possible for not obeying the rule and the people present will also suffer the same fate" Xiu Junjie explained.

    "...." Si Ning was shocked, he turned to Xiao Pei who was sitting on the branch and Xiao Pei nodded to show that Xiu Junjie didn''t lie. Si Ning didn''t know that there might have been some reason Xiu Junjie refused to talk about it when he asked during their stroll in the palace yet he kept asking over and over again. He doesn''t think it was something so serious that a gag order had to be enforced and this made him more curious.

    "As the Crown Prince I doubt I will suffer like that and you are Imperial father''s fake wife so you are also an exception." Xiu Junjie added.

    "Young Master." Ah Dai stepped closer. "His Highness has never stepped out of the palace once and Ah Dai thinks it will be a massive crime if Young Master takes his Imperial Highness along." He added, his eyes full of worry.

    This was surprising, Si Ning could see that Xiu Junjie that had never seen more than the palace walls was the reason he was desperate and he doesn''t even hide it. To take the boy out was something simple as long as no one found out but Si Ning doubts no one was going to check up on Xiu Junjie when they were out.

    "I didn''t make any arrangement to leave the palace but be rest assured because no one comes to my room at night and that''s how it has always been since a year ago also no one knows me outside the palace except the court officials so I am safe, it is you that is not so you need like a hat or mask so no one will know that is is you also no one will pay attention to me because no one will think I stepped outside the palace." Xiu Junjie said.

    "I bet no one will bother to look at you with your extravagant robes and that shiny Xiu emblem." Si Ning pointed out, he was only concerned about leaving the palace quickly, he didn''t even make the necessary precautions to hide his face and the boy pointing it out was like a blow to him so he was trying to get back at him.

    "It is a festival, I bet people will dress fancy and if I pull my outer robe like this." Xiu Junjie pulled it until the emblem was covered and he tied his belt firmly. "See no one will know now tell me Si Ning what can I do for you to let me tag along on your journey, I will pretend not to see a thing, hear a thing and you can even leave me out if you have private things to attend to."

    "Let see... hmmm Junjie you will do whatever I say when we step out also you will hold to the end of your bargain." Si Ning said. To take Xiu Junjie out of the palace was a very risky move but he was willing to take it.

    "Deal, let''s hurry before the guards come." Xiu Junjie smiled brightly.

    "Let''s go." Si Ning announced still surprised that Xiu Junjie could smile like that, it showed that a kid would always be a kid for him to be excited that he was going outside the palace.

    "General?"

    "Young Master."

    Si Ning heard the shock layered under Ah Dai and Xiao Pei words but talking to Xiu Junjie already wasted a lot of time and he doesn''t have any more time to waste. Si Ning could always find somewhere private to ask Xiao Pei about the reason the Queen Dowager hates his family but he doesn''t think the boy was just going to watch them leave without creating a ruckus which means many more would soon find out about what they were about to do so. Each time they waste here means Si Nan might have gone to meet whoever she wants to meet and they might even miss her on the road.

    Xiao Pei seeing that Si Ning didn''t make a move to take back his words, shifted slightly until his back knees were holding firmly on the branch and he was now upside down while he left his hands hanging down.

    "Are you that eager for me to die?" Si Ning exaggerated to show he doesn''t want to grab Xiao Pei''s hands.

    "General this is the easiest and fastest way." Xiao Pei replied.

    All Si Ning had to do was to grab Xiao Pei''s hands, he doesn''t even have to jump. He turned to Xiu Junjie wondering how the boy was going to climb up the tree but before he could say a word, Xiu Junjie stepped few feet back and ran, stepping on the tree twice then he jumped sideways and Xiao Pei caught his hands and Si Ning was shocked because it all happened in a second and he expected Xiao Pei to pull Xiu Junjie up only for Xiao Pei to throw him and Xiu Junjie turned in the air once and landed safely on the branch just like they were performing a wonder show.

    Wow!

    It was such a beautiful dangerous move Si Ning wondered if he had been thrown into a ninja movie, he wondered where Xiu Junjie learned that and why Xiao Pei and Ah Dai weren''t even shocked. He just stood there knowing he couldn''t move his body like that only for Xiao Pei to jump down from the tree and swiftly carried Si Ning in bridal style, he jumped, one hand holding Si Ning firmly while the other hand grabbed the branch, then he pulled them up and Si Ning also grabbed a high branch and successful found himself on the branch, his heart thumping fast in his chest.

    That was embarrassing.

    Si Ning didn''t want to even face Xiu Junjie, he doesn''t want to see the boy disappointed expression because he was sure Xiu Junjie was making one, he only followed when Xiao Pei started leading and waited till Xiu Junjie caught up and swiftly Xiao Pei jumped over the fence and extended his hands to show he was going to catch Si Ning but Xiu Junjie took the lead, jumping down and Xiao Pei caught him.

    Next, it was Si Ning''s turn but his heart kept beating faster, he only had to jump and let Xiao Pei catch him but he couldn''t help but think of Xiao Pei failing in catching a grown man. Xiao Pei has already shown he was capable and had strong-arm strength when he used one hand to carry him while climbing the tree.

    "Young Master hurry, the tree is shaking." Ah Dai called, his voice layered with a hint of worry.

    Si Ning wasn''t ready for someone to spot the tree that was shaking so he quickly jumped and swiftly landed in Xiao Pei''s hands. A fence was now separating him and Ah Dai. He hoped Ah Dai was going to get to the Jasmine palace safely and carry out his duty. He nodded to Xiao Pei and was glad his legs were not shaky when he was placed on the ground. Now the next thing they had to do was to find a hat with a veil or a mask to cover his and Xiu Junjie''s face.

 Chapter 168 - Festival

    The moment they stepped successfully out of the palace, Si Ning started to regret taking Xiu Junjie out because it dawned on him he just pulled a risky move. Another problem was that Xiu Junjie''s cloth was too flashy which made him stand out and people had to glance at him more than twice and Xiu Junjie also couldn''t stop looking around with an amazed innocent look anyone could tell he doesn''t go out much. Xiao Pei wasn''t able to find a suitable hat for Xiu Junjie because he kept refusing saying the hat doesn''t suit his attire or it was poorly made but Xiao Pei found a small crimson mask for him while he found a hat with a veil for Si Ning. The mask was a precaution, it was a festival so they didn''t look weird yet Xiu Junjie refused to wear it and left the mask hanging on his head. The ordinary robes Si Ning wore was so silky and fine, it fits the festival atmosphere and Xiao Pei was dressed as usual which made Si Ning and Xiu Junjie stand out as two related noble Young Masters and their guard.

    "You should stop looking at me, I have never been outside the palace so no one knows my face." Xiu Junjie reminded Si Ning when they got a street with few people and none was closer to them to hear him.

    "...." It was supposed to sound like comfort to Si Ning instead it acted the opposite because it only made him more aware of what he had done, he just took the Crown Prince out of the palace for the first time and only had his own guard to guard them. If that wasn''t a death sentence if they were caught then Si Ning doesn''t know of another punishment for him.

    If anyone finds out then Si Ning doubts he would be able to keep himself from getting thrown into the cell for his impulsive crime and he had seen historical dramas to know the Crown Prince position was obviously higher than a General and as a General or King Consort doesn''t mean he was going to evade punishment nor would anyone listen to a Crown Prince who was still a boy In case the boy wants to defend him.

    "We should enjoy the festival and if you are in a hurry to go to where ever you want to go then you can leave your guard with me because I am sure you will be fine on your own." Xiu Junjie suggested as he adjusted the mask on his head, a smile plastered on his face, his eyes twinkling as looked around.

    Si Ning was glad the boy at least knows he wasn''t going to survive alone. "No, we must stick together." He doesn''t know why his heartfelt light just by watching Xiu Junjie being happy.

    They rounded a corner and what Si Ning saw was lit colorful decorative lanterns hanging all over the sky, the aroma of different delicious snacks colliding, the street was crowded as people could be seen wearing different colors of robes and those robes none looked tacky, some had a mask over their faces, some wore hats and Si Ning sighed in relief that they could finally blend in the crowd.

    It was hard not to be distracted or act like the entertainers were boring because Si Ning found himself being mesmerized and he wasn''t the only one because Xiu Junjie stared, glancing around and when Si Ning saw a man making sweet he couldn''t resist and bought some for Xiu Junjie, Xiao Pei and himself even though it was Xiao Pei that paid for it. They soon forgot what they came to do as they found themselves enjoying the festival and Si Ning had to raise the veil of his hat to see better. He felt excited to see that everybody was dressed in traditional attire, looking neat even the vendors were not left out, their stalls were decorated and they also dressed well even though some had to put on an apron.

    For the first time, Si Ning was glad to be in a world without technology, watching people enjoying themselves, talking, holding hands, no modern cloth, and no phones. It gave Si Ning a fluffy feeling yet he would have loved to have his phone just to take few pictures.

    "Si Ning, what is that?" Xiu Junjie pointed to a man bent over a stove.

    "That is a fish ball." Si Ning could see that Xiu Junjie''s eyes were shimmering but before he could say a word, Xiao Pei moved over and bought some, Si Ning collected it and gave it to Xiu Junjie, he was glad that the boy didn''t refuse the snacks and instead ate it all at once with a satisfied look.

    "This is good, I can eat this every day." Xiu Junjie commented as he cleaned his hands with a handkerchief. "I should tell the Imperial chef about this delicacy."

    Si Ning shook his head even though Xiu Junjie wasn''t looking at him. "No, you can''t mention all these snacks so no one will suspect that we came here by finding out how you know about it." He gave a light warning.

    "I read it in a street snack book recipe when I was young but the Imperial Tutor seized it, he said I shouldn''t know things like that." Xiu Junjie said, his voice low layed with a hint of sadness. "But don''t worry Si Ning I won''t tell anyone about what I saw out here because I don''t want to put either you or me in trouble." He reassured him.

    "You are quite reasonable today Little Xiu." Si Ning pointed out. "It''s an odd change which is good but you just have to drop your way of talking like an old man." All he wanted was a child to behave and talk like one and not for an eight-year-old to be acting all smart and reasoning like an adult.

    From Si Ning''s perspective, he knew Xiu Junjie was smart but the problem he had was he wasn''t like that when he was young, he was always playing around and not taking his studies seriously so he expected kids should still be like that especially an eight-year-old boy.

    "Si Ning, do you want to die?" Xiu Junjie gave Si Ning a light punch directed to the side of his stomach but Si Ning was able to dodge.

    "You should know better than calling my name." Si Ning said as he stopped to grab Xiu Junjie''s fist.

    "In case you didn''t notice I have been talking about the palace and you didn''t complain yet you don''t want me to call your name? Will you stop being unreasonable you violent old man that can''t even climb a tree...." Xiu Junjie smirked as he exaggerated the last word.

    "Old man!" Si Ning''s mouth twitched. "You you..." He had to bite his tongue before he ends up defending himself which was going to be the foundation of the start of an argument.

    Yet Si Ning couldn''t just leave it like that as they started bickering almost like a whisper that it would be difficult for a third party ear to pick up while Xiao Pei followed closely without saying a word till they reached a stall where there were series of rings showcased in a tray while next to it was a swinging target were people that want to win would shoot the target and if they hit the center then they win.

 Chapter 169 - Shoot The Target

    The moment Si Ning and Xiu Junjie laid their eyes on the stall they both stopped their bickering and focused on the round wooden dangling target with a small dotted back pointed in the middle, while just a few inches from the tiny dot in the middle was a thin circle created with black paint but anyone that had ever seen an arrow target would know this was nothing but a scam.

    "Do Young Master want to try and win for your lover?" The vendor asked when he noticed the fancy-dressed man with a hat and the fancy-dressed boy next to him staring at the display of his stall.

    Si Ning shook his head after taking a quick look at the prices, he could see the rings were painted, and if worn once or twice the paint was going to start to wear off or start peeling off the ring which means he doesn''t want to even waste his time checking the stall but his eyes caught sight of a jade ring, among the rings it was the only one that looked authentic and it was even separated from the rest which means it was nothing but a quality ring.

    No matter how quality that one ring looked and seemed to be a ring that would fetch a lot of money yet Si Ning could buy thousands of the ring so he wasn''t interested and he couldn''t help but think of why people would want to play an obvious scam play like that just to win a fake ring yet he couldn''t help but notice a teenage boy pulling the sting of a bow setting his arrow on it, a teenage girl next to him, he couldn''t help but notice their attires seemed faded but the boy''s eyes shone with determination as he hands the vendor some coins after his failed attempt, he glanced at the jade ring once then took the bow to try again. Si Ning could see the jade ring was nothing but a display to lure in customers.

    "Why don''t you play or are you scared you will fail just like how you failed to climb a tree." Xiu Junjie said.

    Si Ning snorted. "Why would I? Can''t you see its couples playing them." He rolled his eyes.

    "Why not, I bet you can hit the center and win that ring you keep staring at." Xiu Junjie insisted. "Couples playing is just your excuse to run away."

    "Yes if Young Master is able to hit the center then this jade ring is yours." The Vendor added to show he was listening to their talk.

    "..." Si Ning blinked, he wished he could just sew Xiu Junjie mouth shut, if anyone was staring at the ring right then it would be the teenage boy that now looked shocked after he heard what the vendor said, he met Si Ning''s eyes once only to step back, the teenage girl behind him as he withdrew his bow waiting for Si Ning to try.

    Seeing that he was even given space to try made Si Ning not have a choice than to collect the bow the vendor handed to him as Xiao Pei gave the vendor some coins, he couldn''t believe it was time for him to embarrass himself because he had never practice shooting arrows and something at the back of his mind told him he might not be able to hit the center or even shoot an arrow at all. As an Actor, he had never played the role where he would use an arrow so he wasn''t taught. In the last war when Chen An was shooting the arrows he didn''t even look at how he was pulling the bow because he was too busy watching out for the General of Xilie that was coming for his head so he had no idea how to set the arrow on the bow.

    "But if Young Master is able to shoot any part within that circle then Young Master can choose one of these rings." The vendor pointed to the rest of the rings.

    Si Ning doesn''t know if the vendor was trying to cheer him up after seeing his unsure hesitated expression. Si Ning waited for the vendor to give him an arrow only for Xiao Pei to collect the bow he was holding and also collected the arrow the vendor gave him. Seeing this made Si Ning wonder if Xiao Pei was trying to see if the bow and arrow were safe for him to use or he wanted to try shooting the moving target that seemed to have somehow increased in speed. Si Ning wasn''t interested in how the target was moving, how it was controlled manually because he was now staring at Xiao Pei with a raised brow.

    Xiao Pei frowned when he weighs the arrow in his hand. "This is too light, the balance is bad and wrong." He complained. "The bow is old and worn out." He added.

    "Forgive me but this is a small business and we don''t have enough to make great arrows but that will do." The vendor said.

    "Okay, good." Xiao Pei turned to Si Ning. "Ge... Hmm, I am afraid you can''t use this bow and arrow." He turned swiftly after his brief explanation to show Si Ning won''t be shooting the arrow.

    Si Ning had no idea if because the bow and arrow were poorly made that Xiao Pei didn''t want him to shoot because as a General he deserved the best and shouldn''t stain his hands with low-quality products but it was just a game and they can''t just give up because of the light arrow so Si Ning was ready to stop Xiao Pei from returning the bow and arrow even though he knew it was such a reckless move but he somehow doesn''t want to disappoint Xiu Junjie but before he could say a word, his eyes to widened when Xiao Pei set the arrow on the bowstring and pulled without even using some time to set the arrow, the arrow flew and hit the center making the target to instantly stopped moving.

    The vendor looked shocked even the teenage boy that was looking at the swing who had failed miserably every time mouth fell. Si Ning had no idea Xiao Pei was skilled in shooting arrows, he only thought he was good at using a sword but seeing how he was able to cleanly hit the tiny dot on the board precisely with what he called a bad arrow was amazing that the vendor also had to move closer to the target staring at where the arrow hit. The target wasn''t far but it was swinging fast and the dot on it was tiny so Xiao Pei was impressive that Si Ning was proud of him.

    "Here." The vendor brought out the ring after his quick inspection. "I am happy doing business with you Young Master."

    "Hmmm." Si Ning nodded only to hear Xiu Junjie snorted and even clicked his tongue to show his displeasure. He couldn''t mind Xiu Junjie now In case the boy asks him to shoot the arrow to win another price, he was already happy and contented that he wasn''t the one that shot the arrow in the end.

    He opened his palm and the vendor dropped the ring because Xiao Pei made no move to collect it while Xiu Junjie already turned his head to show how displeased he was but Si Ning couldn''t care about how the boy feels. After all, just a moment ago he had foolishly wanted to try.

    After turning the ring over and over Si Ning could see it was good quality and without a second thought he moved to the teenage boy that was bringing out some coins to give to the vendor for another try instead Si Ning stopped him.

    "Uh..." The teenage boy was shocked when the fancy-dressed pretty stranger with a hat in front of him suddenly held his hand and dropped the jade ring in it.

    "Enjoy the festival." Si Ning said to the boy that looked shocked, he turned to Xiu Junjie. "Let''s go." He was glad that Xiu Junjie didn''t complain and only followed him along with Xiao Pei.

 Chapter 170 - For Fun

    "So what does it says?" Si Ning asked, looking at the fortune teller that was currently studying his palm. He doesn''t believe in fortune-telling but he had money to spare just for fun so he didn''t mind bending to stare at his palm too and at the same time paying attention to the fortune teller''s expression.

    Si Ning felt his stomach was going to burst at any minute even Xiu Junjie that kept reminding him that too much food was bad yet they both kept eating any snacks they laid their eyes on till they felt they couldn''t eat any snacks anymore and for their stomach to become lighter they had to walk around till they got to a fortune-teller stand, the stand was very attractive and the display of different talismans on the table made Si Ning move towards it while he lowered his veil to hide his identity. The fortune-teller asked if he wanted to know about his past, future, or about his lover. Si Ning had no interest in his past, he was getting married so he had no interest in his love life and just to kill some time he said he wanted to know about the future.

    "The fate of your loved ones depends on you and you are a very important person to your Nation but I have to warn you that the moment you make one wrong decision then it will all come crashing down so you have to be careful in making a decision concerning your future." The fortune-teller said as he released Si Ning''s hand. "If you have any other question then you my good customer will have to spare more coins." He added to show he won''t be entertaining anymore question still he hears the sound of coins jingling in his bowl.

    Si Ning narrowed his eyes, anyone could tell by the way he dressed that he was someone important and he might be one of the scholars working in the palace which means he was important to his Nation. For the fortune-teller not to mention him being a citizen of Xiu was because some people from other Nations do come to the capital through legal or illegal means so the fortune teller might not be so sure of where he came from and the fate of his loved ones depending on him was just the way of the fortune teller to avoid saying family because he might not have one and those statements were what the fortune teller could tell any Young Master so Si Ning didn''t believe a word and could only see the fortune-teller as someone keeping up a charade to make money.

    "Let''s go." Xiu Junjie tapped Si Ning''s shoulder.

    "Don''t you want to try?" Si Ning asked, fortune-telling was one thing a boy should be curious about whether fake or not Xiu Junjie should be interested in it.

    "No this is just stupid, once you believe in them then you are doomed because he just stated the obvious depending on how you dressed, walk, talk, and the company with you." Xiu Junjie told Si Ning as he pulled a scowl when he met the fortune teller''s eyes.

    Seeing how Xiu Junjie and the fortune teller was now on a staring contest, none ready to back down, Xiu Junjie glaring at him while the fortune-teller had a gentle look and this made Si Ning want to laugh but he had to purse his lips to prevent himself from doing so.

    "Why don''t you try Young Master then I can tell you about who you are in your past life or tell you the future." The fortune-teller said to Xiu Junjie. "I can see you are a vigorous handsome boy, I can even tell you about the person you like perhaps the one you like in the academy."

    "Pfff... ah.. ah..a..." That was it, Si Ning couldn''t hold it anymore as he burst into laughter, Xiu Junjie didn''t go to the academy because he had his private tutors yet the fortune teller just spouted nonsense and the way Xiu Junjie''s face was red with anger made him to only laugh harder.

    "You fortune tellers creating havoc everywhere, do you know what the fortune teller did to the first Empress of Xiu when Xiu was founded?"

    Si Ning shook his head still laughing as he started to walk away while Xiu Junjie started to talk about some history.

    "What about some talisman or an obsidian stone to wade off evil." The fortune-teller called after them. "Come again satisfied customers!" He yelled.

    After a few walks, trying to listen to Xiu Junjie''s story just like a spark ignited Si Ning remembered what they came to the festival for when he saw a pretty dressed young girl in yellow and pink and it reminded him of Si Nan because his sister loved the color yellow. He looked around feeling like a fool for trying to look for Si Nan in the crowd when he should have gone home the moment he got outside the palace, he should have sent Xiao Pei in to check if Si Nan was still at home then they might have the chance to tail her instead they had even forgotten what they came to the festival for and was even enjoying the festival and Si Ning didn''t even bother to think if Ah Dai was holding up.

    "General we should go." Xiao Pei said.

    "Where?" Si Ning had seen stalls selling floating lanterns and they were even facing one which made him wonder if Xiao Pei wanted him to buy one but he wasn''t interested in going to the river to set it because there might be people that would recognize him at the bank and they still had to look for Si Nan.

    "Where we are to meet Jiang Ye and inquire about the whereabouts of Young Miss." Xiao Pei replied.

    Si Ning''s eyes widened, he couldn''t believe that Xiao Pei made the necessary arrangement which was the reason he wasn''t reminded of their purpose about coming to the festival and Xiao Pei only allowed him and Xiu Junjie to enjoy the festival. Si Ning knew he was sometimes careless but Xiao Pei wasn''t like that, Xiao Pei wouldn''t forget what they came for. Si Ning nodded and gestured for Xiu Junjie to let him hold his hand because he wanted to hurry to the destination Xiao Pei said and he couldn''t afford to lose Xiu Junjie on the way. He was waiting for the boy to complain but the boy only complied after grumbling and they followed Xiao Pei, passing through the street till they reached the main road with few people, Xiao Pei made a turn to another street with little lighting, faraway from the main festival area they were just coming from that Si Ning could hear the distant bustling of the festival.

    Si Ning released his hold of Xiu Junjie because the boy tried to wiggle his hand free. They waited, Si Ning looking back and forth hoping Jiang Ye was going to appear anywhere.

    "General..." Jiang Ye appeared at the corner of the street holding the collar of a boy. "I saw him tailing you." He said and pushed a boy forward, the boy quickly knelt on the ground.

    Uh?

    Si Ning didn''t panic because for the boy to be caught means he was someone who wasn''t skilled and could be a pickpocketer. He moved forward trying to see who the boy was even though he didn''t think it was necessary to do so but he was surprised to see it was the boy that wanted to win a ring for his girlfriend but failed miserably, the same boy Si Ning gave the jade ring to.

 Chapter 171 - A Little Commander

    Si Ning removed his hat and before he could say a word Xiao Pei took a large step forward while he pulled out his sword swiftly. "Wait wait wait wait..." He quickly stopped him because he thought his guard was going to end the teenage boy''s life in front of him without even giving the boy time to state his purpose.

    "I noticed he had been tailing us but he doesn''t seem to have any ill intention." Xiao Pei explained firmly as he pointed his sword at the boy.

    The space left between the boy kneeling and the pointy end of the sword with Xiao Pei''s stance made Si Ning realize that Xiao Pei only brought out his sword to threaten the boy and not to end his life and he almost sighed in relief that he doesn''t have to make any big movement to stop bloodshed because if Xiao Pei was aiming to end the teenage boy''s life immediately then the boy might be dead before he even makes that large move to stop his guard.

    Si Ning wasn''t surprised that Xiao Pei noticed they were being followed when he didn''t even think of the possibility because the moment they stepped outside, with his hat he thought he was invisible and even forgot about being careful after seeing that no one was even paying attention to them when they got to the festival but looking at the boy all Si Ning could see that he noticed as odd was that the teenage boy kneeling wasn''t shaking which means he was either brave or stupid and this made him hope the boy wasn''t a spy and was just tailing them to ask for some coins. Si Ning went out today to look for Si Nan and not to put a stop to someone''s life, that would end the festival mood he had unconsciously created and he doesn''t want Xiu Junjie to also experience seeing someone dying the first time he steps outside the palace which might even get stuck in his memory for life.

    "General to be safe we can ask him why he followed you, who he serves and why he was hiding." Jiang Ye said as he moved to collect the hat from Si Ning before returning to stand behind the teenage boy.

    "Ahem." Si Ning cleared his throat when he realized he had been staring at the boy too long which might have been the reason Jiang Ye had to remind him what next to do yet he couldn''t stop himself from staring trying to see what the boy''s deal was for him to look so fearless.

    "General." Jiang Ye called.

    "I also noticed him." Si Ning lied because Xiu Junjie was present, he wanted to show he was alert when they were having fun when obviously he wasn''t and he also pretended like he had been analyzing the boy when all he was doing was staring for no reason but he could boldly say the boy wasn''t from a noble household.

    "Don''t you need to tie him?" Xiu Junjie asked.

    "No." Si Ning replied, he doesn''t see the boy as a spy also he wasn''t interested in knowing about him nor does he think he was hiding a weapon to harm them because Xiao Pei told them the boy had no ill intent. "What do you want?" He asked hoping the boy would ask for some bag of coins so he would give him and send him on his way.

    "At the hunting stall, I saw the great skill of your guard, the way you dressed and because of how nice you are to me I followed you hoping I will find a chance to approach you and this man here called you a General....."

    "Aish!" Xiu Junjie yelled. "See how rude this commoner is, why don''t you cut off his hand to show him how to address his elders." He suggested as he clicked his tongue clearly annoyed by the informal way the teenage boy was speaking. He turned to glare at Si Ning as his way of asking why he would allow such to happen.

    The teenage boy quickly kowtowed. "Please forgive this man, this honest man with a pure soul but not like the purest soul of General is Junhao, this Junhao as no parent to teach him and this honest Junhao only wanted to be direct so that the General he admired for so long can understand this honest one better." He cried out as he raised his head, his hands planted firmly on the ground.

    From the way he talked, Si Ning preferred how the teenage boy who called himself Junhao was talking earlier even though he understood him but being direct was better and faster. It was quite funny to him how the boy referred to himself as a man when clearly anyone could tell he was a teenager.

    "Junhao? Is that all you have to your name?" Xiu Junjie snorted. "What are you waiting for cut off his hands!" He ordered.

    Si Ning wondered who Xiu junjie was telling to perform the task, he childishly want to tell Xiu Junjie that why don''t he do it instead of acting like their Commander.

    "Please I beg you to forgive Junhao once, please do not kill this honest one, Shi Junhao lost his family name that is why Shi Junhao is known only as Junhao without a surname." Shi Junhao cried as he kowtowed making sure his head hit the ground after his short explanation.

    "Shi? The Shi family....." Xiao Pei trailed off.

    Si Ning couldn''t detect an ounce of fear from this boy, he could see Shi Junhao seemed confident that his hands weren''t going to be cut off because in this situation he was supposed to be hiding his hands yet his hands were on display. "The way he behaved which you labeled as not having respect for his elders, what is the difference between you and him?" He directed his question at Xiu Junjie as he raised a brow.

    "Because I have a higher rank than you, my rank is higher than almost everyone in Xiu and this boy should have guessed my identity so you don''t need to cut off his hands you just need to kill him." Xiu Junjie replied with a nonchalant attitude looking unbothered as he crossed his arms waiting to see the kneeling boy''s head roll.

    Si Ning could see Xiu Junjie needs a lot to learn because the Crown Prince seemed to believe the teenage boy wasn''t going to leave alive. "You can''t just order to kill people like that because it''s the same people you are meant to protect." He pointed out as he ignored the risk of Xiu Junjie''s identity getting exposed.

    Si Ning might be a General who had gotten used to ancient life and couldn''t escape hearing about death but that doesn''t mean he should take death lightly and have the mentality of seeing the death that wasn''t caused by unfortunate accident, sickness and old age as normal.

    Xiu Junjie shrugged. "I was only trying to minimize the risk because you don''t know what he will say if he ends up walking around later so you have to be wise."

    "Please let me tell you why this honest one is here and this honest one that lost his surname will accept his judgment." Shi Junhao said briskly, his eyes pleading.

    "Go on." Xiu Junjie said.

    Si Ning blinked, shaking his head in resignation of the way Xiu Junjie was acting, he nodded when the teenage boy direct his gaze at him as if he was asking for permission to speak and right then Si Ning understood it was nothing but absurd for the teenage boy to start speaking just because Xiu Junjie permitted him when anyone could tell him as the General was the one in charge.

 Chapter 172 - Sun And Shi

    "And why should he do that?" Xiu Junjie asked instantly wearing a bored look.

    Xiu Junjie bored look reminded Si Ning of Xiu Zhicheng''s expression in the courtroom and he almost let out a tender chuckle only to frown because it would be odd for him to start smiling so he tried to look serious even though coming across the teenage boy that was talking nonsense was giving him a headache that he wasn''t angry that Xiu Junjie was acting like the one in charge but he was a little glad the Crown Prince was replying in his place because he doesn''t have the strength to deal with any situation about buying people from a house if it was something he had thought about and made certain measures for them then it would be a different case but looking at the teenage boy he had no idea of what to do.

    "All Junhao as to offer is to serve General in any way, I can become General spy, an assassin, a guard as long as I am a soldier who can honestly pursue becoming a Commander with my strength by showing how determined I am and my sister is a great cook, she is also good at cleaning." Shi Junhao said.

    "..." Si Ning doesn''t have any idea what was so great about becoming a soldier but he understood serving the Nation was a big accomplishment many were pursuing.

    "General the Sun family are merchants since the founding of Xiu, I don''t know how they treat their servants but from what I heard they don''t treat them well but this matter is none of General''s concern because if General wants to help him then what about the rest of the Servants in the Sun household." Jiang Ye stated.

    Si Ning nodded, Jiang Ye was right, it wasn''t his place to butt into a family business. "Do you know who I am?" He asked, he was sure the boy knows his identity even though the boy pretended not to know. He placed it at the back of his mind that if the boy pretends not to know him then he was going to brand him as a spy and take him in for questioning.

    "Yes, you are General Si Ning." Shi Junhao replied.

    "If they don''t treat you well then how come they allowed you to wander with your lover for the festival?" Si Ning had to ask, he would have loved to ask the full details of why the boy wanted to leave the Sun household with his sister but he wanted their interrogation to end so he could head over to where Si Nan was.

    "General that is my sister Zhuxue and she is sometimes sent to the house of fragrance, we purposely made some mistakes and they lock us in the shed but we used the opportunity to go out and we have to be back before dawn." Shi Junhao explained.

    House of fragrance again.

    "..." Si Ning would love nothing more than to know more about this house of fragrance but he knew it wasn''t the right time to ask.

    "General you know the Sun family has closer ties with the Imperial family so I do not think it is wise for General to have a say in how the Sun family takes care of their matters." Jiang Ye said.

    The way Jiang Ye seemed to be desperate for them to not interfere in the Sun family means they had to be a powerful wealthy family and what it said may be wise but Si Ning was finding it quite difficult to turn his back on the boy. He could still remember the expression of the boy when he handed him the ring and it could be the small push the boy needed to approach him.

    "I do not lie." Shi Junhao turned his back, loosen his belt, and allowed his robe to fall to reveal his back.

    What Si Ning saw was more like horror because of the crisscrossed marks that covered all his back which was made by a whip, some were old and the new ones had dark dry blood all over them to show it wasn''t treated. With how many the marks were that there seemed not to be any clear skin at his back showed that the boy had been suffering from such punishment for a long time.

    Si Ning turned to see that Xiu Junjie was also staring, shocked that his mouth was open a gap, he could see that Xiu Junjie was now seeing the reality of the world he lives in with how shocked he looked.

    "General the origin of the Shi family is a mystery, no one knows where they came from except they are refugees and they settled here in the Sun family, the Shi family eldest daughter married the Sun family second son who was born by a maidservant for the Sun family head but for some reason the Shi family met their demise and the only ones left are the two young children and I think it is this boy and the one he called Zhuxue, they are now properties of the Sun family and also related." Xiao Pei explained. "This boy motive to approach General is to be free and look for a way to get revenge for his family."

    "I never care about my family except for my sister, my grandparents didn''t treat me or my sister well because of my mother that ran away, I resent my mother for that, the Sun family never allowed us to bear their surname, they only let us live as servants and I also agreed to never bear the Shi surname but it was all my grandparent''s fault for their death, they demanded to be paid compensation after their daughter, my mother left without a word." Shi Junhao explained. "What this honest one ever wanted was to become a soldier and serve my Nation while I provide a good life for my sister."

    All the talk about the Sun and Shi family was giving Si Ning nothing more than a headache and something to think about but he doesn''t think his brain was ready to accept any more information about some families he had never heard. He wasn''t interested in knowing the truth or finding out the boy''s true agenda. One way or another he was still going to meet the head of the Sun family when he becomes family with the Imperial family.

    "Jiang Ye, confirm his story and if he is right I will visit the Sun house in seven days." Si Ning said. "You can leave." He concluded as he gestured for Shi Junhao to leave as he made a mental note to let Jiang Ye find out all about the Shi and Sun family, report to him in the simplest form so he would know what to do if he should help the boy or not.

    "General I beg you to keep seeing Junhao at the festival a secret." Shi Junhao requested as changed his position to only kneeling on one knee just like the men in the army would do.

    "Also you didn''t see us here." Si Ning told him and turn when the boy started saying his thanks. "Let him go we have matters to attend to." He had already wasted time so he doesn''t have more time to waste.

 Chapter 173 - Act Of Spying

    There was a tree with a wide trunk in the shadows which was quite far from Si Nan, the tree acted as the hiding spot for Si Ning while looking at Si Nan who was dressed beautifully in pink and white robes, holding a basket which had a cloth covering the top to conceal the content and she seemed to be waiting for someone, a small smile playing on her lips as she looks eagerly to her left and right. For her to be wandering about without a guard means she snuck out didn''t sit well with Si Ning.

    The basket was currently what Si Ning was focused on, he suspected the basket should contain some snacks made for the person she was going to meet and this didn''t make him happy at all instead he was annoyed that they had been hiding for almost twenty minutes and Si Nan was standing, waiting without even Yanlin to stay with her.

    The night was also cold and Si Ning couldn''t wait to see the person who dares to make his sister wait for so long. To make things worst, only a few people had walked past the street with was making him nervous because Si Nan standing alone was the opportunity for the bad guys to kidnap her or hit on her.

    "So Xiao Pei what is this house of fragrance?" Si Ning asked between gritted teeth as he kept his eyes on Si Nan at the other side of the street

    Just watching Si Nan and thinking about the house of fragrance made Si Ning decide to satisfy his curiosity by asking the question which had been on the tip of his tongue. Xiao Pei didn''t reply to his question made Si Ning turn to him and raised a brow as Xiao Pei wore a confused look as his eyes darted to Xiu Junjie and Jiang Ye who were standing behind Xiu Junjie shook his head. Si Ning understood it as a sign that Xiao Pei wasn''t supposed to talk about it in front of Xiu Junjie, there was plenty of time to talk so Si Ning decided not to ask again, for the time being, he turned his gaze to see that Xiu Junjie was staring across the street and Si Ning had no idea if Xiu Junjie heard his question and was pretending not to hear or wasn''t interested and this made it easy for Si Ning to act like he never asked Xiao Pei a question in the first place.

    Si Ning saw Si Nan use her hands to pat her arm and all he could see was that she was freezing, shaking from the cold even though it was all his imagination, he clenched his fist beside him as he swore to first punch the person Si Nan was waiting for when they arrive.

    "So Si Ning you are here to spy on your sister." Xiu Junjie said as he directed his gaze to Si Ning.

    Si Ning guided Xiu Junjie to keep him in the shadows. "If you are not comfortable with it, Xiao Pei can take you to the palace." He suggested because he was finally facing the reason he risked going outside and he wasn''t about to jeopardize it due to Xiu Junjie''s remark.

    If Xiu Junjie sees him as someone being overprotective of his sister then so be it, he was sure Xiu Junjie would do the same for Xiu Yuan even though they don''t share the same father but Si Nan was his one and only sister, even if his fever didn''t break he was still going to go outside the palace just to see the person that made Si Nan blushed when she talked about the lantern festival.

    "No I am comfortable, I have learned a great deal about the outside world today and I can still learn more about the people I will govern and protect in the future." Xiu Junjie said to show he had no interest in leaving and he also moved further in away from the light.

    "You talk like you are older than your age." Si Ning pointed out.

    If Xiu Junjie starts to show this reasonable side of him more then Si Ning would like to guide him more so that he would be a great sagacious Emperor that would owe him his thanks forever.

    Xiu Junjie shrugged. "I will take that as a compliment." He said. "But shouldn''t you do something about that commoner that keeps following us." He tilted his head towards the direction of a building to their left where Shi Junhao was peeking behind a pillar.

    Shi Junhao was a minor problem so Si Ning didn''t want to bother with him, another thing that was bothering Si Ning was not getting a message from his mother about the lantern festival which means Si Nan was supposed to head to the river with her.

    "Jiang Ye what about my mother?" Si Ning asked.

    "Madam is at the house, she was cooking when I left." Jiang Ye replied.

    Cooking?

    It wasn''t odd for her to be cooking so Si Ning didn''t think much of it, he felt a little tired because they had been walking around and the last time he had to walk for long was when Xiu Junjie took him around the palace, he would have loved to find somewhere to seat but he was eager to know the person that was going to show up.

    "Jiang Ye you can go and carry your task about Shi Junhao." Si Ning said, now that he was aware he felt like Shi Junhao would burn a hole through him with his eyes because he could feel his gaze on him.

    "But General you know I don''t need to talk to him or accompany him to find out and I also need to stay here to protect you alongside Xiao Pei." Jiang Ye said just to avoid leaving the group yet.

    "Yes but make him go away like accompany to the Sun residence and make sure he gets inside the shed with his sister safely." Si Ning instructed to show he was fine, Xiao Pei was more than capable to protect him and Xiu Junjie.

    "Yes General." Jiang Ye saluted before heading on his way.

    They didn''t wait much longer when they saw Jiang ChenMu appear at the end of the street, he wore a dark blue robe with had a dull shiny surface so seeing Jiang ChenMu means he must have also gone out for the festival but what was bothering Si Ning was that he was walking towards Si Nan and the moment Si Nan saw him, her face lit up. Si Ning''s eyes almost pop out of his socket as he watched them bowed as greetings, he couldn''t believe the person Si Nan was waiting for was Jiang ChenMu even though the teenage boy told him he was only privilege to meet Si Nan when he was a child.

    Jiang ChenMu!!!

 Chapter 174 - It’s Called A Date

    What could happen between a teenage boy and a girl who was left alone?

    "Tsk." Si Ning clicked his tongue.

    "Isn''t that the skilled swordsman that came over to the palace?" Xiu Junjie asked. "Is he your sister''s lover?"

    It seemed like Xiu Junjie was liking what he was watching and couldn''t help but to want to connect the juicy details because he even started to pull at Si Ning''s sleeve waiting for his answer as a sly smile played on his lips.

    "Yes, he is Jiang ChenMu who came to the palace and my sister is his betroth." Si Ning replied calmly, his eyes glued to the scene in front of him.

    "Then there is no need for you to be here, do you want to spoil their intimate meeting?" Xiu Junjie asked raising an inquiry two brows.

    Intimate mee... eh?

    Si Ning almost cringed with how Xiu Junjie phrased it. "It is called a date, a date." He told Xiu Junjie.

    "General, should we trail them?" Xiao Pei asked when it seemed like Jiang ChenMu and Si Nan were about to get going.

    Si Ning shook his head. "Stay here with A-Junjie." He emerged from his hiding spot and with angry steps started marching over to the two people across. "Hey stop there!" He yelled when Si Nan and Jiang ChenMu were about to take a step to leave, he doesn''t have time to tail them because he had to return to the palace so the least he could do was to conclude everything and go back to the palace to face the consequences in case Ah Dai got found out or someone noticed that Xiu Junjie wasn''t in his room.

    Before Si Ning could get closer two hidden guards appeared and quickly blocked Jiang ChenMu and Si Nan as they drew their swords pointing them at the man who wore a hat with a veil covering his identity.

    "Who goes there?" Jiang ChenMu asked as he extended his free hand in a protective stance in front of Si Nan, his eyes stern and brows furrowed.

    Si Ning sighed and removed his hat. "Who do you think?" He seethed as he narrowed his eyes. He extended his hat sideways for his guard to collect and when he realized Xiao Pei wasn''t with him made him withdraw his hand as he sighed, finding it bothersome to hold his hat.

    "Elder brother?" Si Nan said, her eyes widened in surprise.

    "General Si Ning." Jiang ChenMu stood upright withdrawing his extended hand because there was no need for acting protective anymore, he quickly saluted.

    The moment the guards heard the name they quickly sheathed their swords and saluted, leaving quickly when Jiang ChenMu snapped his fingers once as a sign for them to leave.

    "Surprise." Si Ning said sarcastically. "It''s me in the flesh." He couldn''t help but check Jiang ChenMu out, his relaxed attire screamed that he and Si Nan planned to meet and have a leisure romantic time alone while they have the hidden guards protecting them because Jiang ChenMu wasn''t even carrying a sword.

    "Elder brother, what are you doing here?" Si Nan asked as she moved forward.

    "Greetings General." Jiang ChenMu said.

    "No no no need to greet me now tell me what you are doing with my sister?" Si Ning demanded to show he didn''t come to smile at them, especially at Jiang ChenMu because he didn''t expect him to be so sly.

    "Elder brother you are embarrassing me, it is me that sent brother Jiang ChenMu a letter." Si Nan quickly explained moving forward to stand in front of Jiang ChenMu.

    Seeing this made Jiang ChenMu also quickly stand at her side. Si Nan quickly standing in front of Jiang ChenMu showed that she was protecting him and this annoyed Si Ning because he doesn''t know what Si Nan think of him, he wasnt a savage that he would start attacking Jiang ChenMu and seeing how Jiang ChenMu also came to stand beside Si Nan to show he and Si Nan were in it together made a vein to almost pop out from his forehead.

    "A letter for what?" Si Ning asked Si Nan as he ignored the tall man standing at her side, he had to know if he was going to send Jiang ChenMu on his way and take Si Nan home or if he was going to leave them alone.

    "I will... I will... will mmm Elder brother." Si Nan complained to show she was unwilling to talk.

    "You sent the letter then Jiang ChenMu hand me the letter." Si Ning said, he just had to read the letter to know everything, it might be a reply letter to Jiang ChenMu''s invitation.

    "Wait, it''s hmmm Elder brother you know I will marry Young Master Jiang ChenMu in the future so I just want us to get to know each other better." Si Nan explained shyly as her cheeks turned into a lighter shade of pink.

    "Oh." Si Ning pouted not knowing where he was going to direct his complaint because Si Nan was the one that initiated their get to know better meeting so he couldn''t say Si Nan was wrong.

    It seemed Si Nan was already infatuated with Jiang ChenMu and Si Ning already accepted him so he was relieved that Si Nan didn''t meet someone he doesn''t know, if that was the case he would be lost of what to do.

    "Will General like to come with us?" Jiang ChenMu asked.

    Si Ning was about to agree only to see Si Nan that was glaring at him, clearly telling him with her eyes not to dare come. "Oh no no no I have things to do." He turned to Si Nan. "So Si Nan when will you accompany mother?" He directed his gaze at the basket. He wanted to know what was in it but he couldn''t ask.

    "We will meet her down by the river, I have a lantern with me." Si Nan slightly pulled the cloth that covered the basket to reveal a lantern.

    "Oh, I will be seeing you both later so Jiang ChenMu I will be leaving my family in your hands." Si Ning told them. He was sure there had to be other things in the basket but he didn''t push it, he also suspected the lantern was for Si Nan but his inquiry was over.

    "Yes General." Jiang ChenMu replied as he saluted.

    Si Ning adjusted the brooch on Si Nan''s label then gave her a light pat on the head, she doesn''t seem too excited to see him nor does she ask questions about his life in the Palace or when he was coming home which means he was interfering with her agenda so the least he could do was to leave and give the couple space. Now he had to get to the palace leaving Jiang Ye to report everything about Shi Junhao and Si Nan later to him.

 Chapter 175 - Chaotic Thoughts

    Si Ning sat by the table, throwing raspberries into his mouth and chewing it slowly just like he had been doing since Xiao Pei came back to inform him he had successfully escorted Xiu Junjie to his residence.

    Cause the way Si Ning met things when he got to his room was the reason he told Ah Dai to get him a bowl of berries so that he would keep himself busy eating while waiting for Xiao Pei, hoping his mission of excorting the Crown Prince to be succesful and when Ah Dai came with a bowl of raspberries he was satisfied so he told Ah Dai to retire for the night.

    No matter from the angle Si Ning could see their situation of sneaking out and successfully sneaking into the Palace, he could only interpret it as simple, it was too simple that they were not caught, even after Xiao Pei struggled to carry him, a full-grown man over the fence while Si Ning latched unto him just after he carried Xiu Junjie successful over the fence. They were able to hide from some few guards and that was it, it almost seemed like the palace defense had holes in them and the palace wasn''t as safe as they thought. Si Ning knew he wasn''t the only that thought it was odd even though Xiao Pei and Xiu Junjie didn''t complain but it could seen written over their faces that everything went so smoothly also Xiu Zhicheng he had expected to be in his room waiting for him after Ah Dai was caught did not drop by which saved Si Ning from all the scenarios he had thought of that made his heart thumping loudly as they got closer to the Jasmine Palace. For the Emperor not to show up also saved Ah Dai that was drenched in sweat under the covers from the nerve wrecking hours he spent thinking the Emperor would walk in at any time.

    Xiu Zhicheng not dropping by was a one in a thousand star luck which calls for a celebration yet Si Ning wasn''t excited but dejected because he felt that Xiu Zhicheng just dropping once to see him was all the love he could afford. It made him sad that he was ahead of himself by thinking he was special for Xiu Zhicheng to take care of him throughout the night but he couldn''t disregard it because as the Emperor he was capable of letting the best medical practitioners take care of him throughout the night but he took matters into his own hands.

    "Does he love me or does he not." Si Ning said more like a whisper to himself as he threw another raspberry into his mouth. Eating so late when his stomach was already full was bad but he just wanted to keep his mouth busy.

    It would be odd for him to ask Xiao Pei to go out and cut a twig with leaves so he could start plucking the leaves out while chanting ''does he love me or does he not'' yet Si Ning wanted to try so he directed his gaze at Xiao Pei before looKing away, Xiao Pei was his guard and wasn''t his servant, he had done much work by expending his energy while jumping over the fence so the least Si Ning could do was to spare him for the night so he picked a raspberry and placed it on the table.

    "Does he love me?" Si Ning picked another one. "Does he not?" he said as he dropped it on the table. It was his means to just reassure himself that Xiu Zhicheng does love him.

    It was quite a disappointment when the last raspberry was ''does he not'' but it was just a childish game so Si Ning decided not to think much of it as he picked all the raspberries and dump them in the bowl. He just had few days left to get married, he was marrying to have the power to take care of his loved ones yet he was sitting at the table with a bowl of raspberries, his guard sitting opposite him while thinking if Xiu Zhicheng had feelings for him or not.

    To settle his heart Si Ning knew the option he had was to summon the courage to go and see the Emperor because the Imperial Doctor would have told Xiu Zhicheng he was already feeling better so Xiu Zhicheng might not have any reason to see him anymore which might be the reason he didn''t come over to the Jasmine Palace and if that was the case then it was up to him as the King Consort to go and meet the Emperor. He could go to see him to show his gratitude because it would be weird and disrespectful as the King Consort not to show his gratitude for being taken care of throughout the night by the Emperor and at that time he was going to ask if Xiu Zhicheng have any sincere feelings for him.

    He was starting to have different thoughts and not accepting any conclusion he arrived at and it was all Xiu Zhicheng''s fault to make him feel this way, first, he concluded that Xiu Zhicheng loves him, and next he started to doubt it. Was that how love was? He could still remember that his relationship with Liu Ting wasn''t like that, they never fought nor did he ever feel insecure, it went so smoothly that he was happy, if he missed their date all he had to do was to apologize and Liu Ting would accept him, he acted spoilt while complaining about Liu Zhicheng and Liu Ting would only cajole him while telling him to see the bright future ahead, it was the sweetest relationship he had ever been in, he didn''t cheat on Liu Ting but he used to get tempted when he sees someone that looked attractive to him but with Xiu Zhicheng it was all different, he was lusting at his body that he didn''t even try to see the people around him.

    The weak feeling that was blooming in his heart made Si Ning feel quite pitiful, if he was going to fall in love with someone then the least he could expect was for them to have a tiny bit of feeling for him. He decided to disregard the thought of going to see the Emperor, he doesn''t want to compete with the Concubines to gain the Emperor''s affection so whatever feelings he had for Xiu Zhicheng he was going to kill it because it wasn''t healthy for him, love was a beautiful thing but it wasn''t a simple relationship which means he doesn''t need to be weak and be at the mercy of Xiu Zhicheng. As General Si Ning, a man of his own principles he was now going to live the way he want and stop caring about Xiu Zhicheng.

    Bam!

    Unknowingly Si Ning hit the table when he concluded his jumbled thoughts just to prove to himself that his heart wasn''t chaotic

    "Should I go and rinse it?" Xiao Pei asked. "The raspberries." He added.

    Si Ning shook his head, he had started to feel a little bit uncomfortable so it was better to stop eating. "So tell me about the house of fragrance?" He finally asked the question he wanted to ask that he had to keep Xiao Pei from leaving. It was time for him to talk about something to distract him from thinking about Xiu Zhicheng.

 Chapter 176 - House Of Fragrance

    "It is a house that deals with consensual sexual activities between two or more people." Xiao Pei replied firmly.

    "Ehn? Like what?" Si Ning asked as he sat upright to show he was interested.

    When people talk about stuff relating to sexual activities, they do blush yet Xiao Pei said it with a poker face. Since when Si Ning had known Xiao Pei, he seemed uninterested in looking for a partner, Si Ning had never seen him wearing an interested look with the opposite sex or same sex, Xiao Pei wasn''t always with him all day so he couldn''t be sure about his sex life. Xiao Pei didn''t reply made Si Ning raised a brow.

    "Like oil waxing, intense sexual torture, philter, hot waxing with candles, cross-dressing, display dressing, bondage, sexual activities between either female, males...." Xiao Pei paused. "Is General interested?" He asked when he noticed Si Ning''s eyes were shimmering which was getting brighter which each word he said.

    Every word about the house of fragrance sounded nice to Si Ning, he couldn''t believe there was an amazing place like that and he had no idea of it, he felt like he just missed the time of his life since he arrived at Zhonghua. He should have thought about places like that even the XiXi tavern could be one of them but the way Xiao Pei seemed hesitant to talk about the house of fragrance was suspicious, it almost seemed like the house of fragrance was an illegal establishment.

    "Yes, I am interested." Si Ning replied sincerely.

    "General I know that you can go to the house of fragrance and the house of fragrance will conceal your identity but General should also think of your position as the King Consort because it will be disrespectful to the Emperor and if his Majesty finds out of an infidelity like that then his Majesty will be in an awkward position and the worse part is General could even die." Xiao Pei quickly explained.

    "A house of sexual pleasure and you think it is not worth it if I get caught?" Si Ning couldn''t believe Xiao Pei was giving him a piece of advice after hearing all the amazing things they do which means Xiao Pei might have visited the house of fragrance.

    All the things they do was to meet a man''s fantasy and Si Ning was quite interested in the sexual activities between multiple partners, maybe after sleeping with them and reach the peak of pleasure after then, he was going to see Xiu Zhicheng''s body as a log of wood.

    "Forgive me General but the house of fragrance is not a place for you." Xiao Pei said.

    "Why is th...." Si Ning paused when he remembered Shi Junhao talk about his sister serving in the house of fragrance and from what he had seen.

    Shi Junhao was in his teens so the girl should be in her teens too and from the modern-day law it was illegal for a child like that to engage in a profession like that but in the ancient era it seemed normal for teens to marry but it still looked like a crime to Si Ning but that doesn''t mean he wasn''t going to visit the house of fragrance.

    "General the house of fragrance it like a secret, people know what they do there and the government officials do not talk about it but most visit there and that place is not for General because if General wants to go then I will have to stop you." Xiao Pei said with an extremely serious expression.

    "Why can''t I? Because I am the King Consort? Or are you trying to protect me from their methods? Xiao Pei! You are making no sense." Si Ning pointed out, it was starting to annoy him that Xiao Pei wanted to stop him just because he was the King Consort.

    Government officials do go there but why can''t he? Xiu Zhicheng might have even visited there just like the rumor about Xiu TianZhao going there too. Si Ning wasn''t interested in having hands in being with a child which might make him a pedophile all he was interested in was mature women and men yet Xiao Pei kept looking at him with his poker face which made it hard it guess what he was thinking but Si Ning suspected Xiao Pei must be thinking he must want to have fun with teenage girls.

    "I only want to protect General from a place like that, General can go to the XiXi tavern because only masochists will go to the house of fragrance."

    Si Ning snorted. "Maybe I am a masochist," He said still not believing he was having some sort of argument in the middle of the night with Xiao Pei.

    This time Xiao Pei opened his mouth but closed it unable to come up with a reply. Si Ning was still curious about what they do in the house of fragrance, he wanted to see it with his eyes but like Xiao Pei said it was dangerous, if he had known about it before becoming the King Consort it was better but to endure the shame of standing a trial as a King Consort that visits a pleasure house was something he couldn''t imagine. It would be humiliating especially if he was found guilty, other officials could go but his case was different.

    "Ehn General what they use, I can buy some maybe his Majesty may be willing to try it if General talk it out with his Majesty." Xiao Pei said cautiously like he was treading a thin wool. "I am your guard, we are both men so General just have to tell me the things you like so we can find a solution." His voice suddenly dropped low. "Even if it is a young boy." He whispered.

    Eh!

    Eh?

    Si Ning''s eyes widened in horror. "Eh...! How can you talk like... that... I like them mature with having a big burst and firm strong ass.." He demonstrated by standing up, his sudden movement made his stomach hurt but he had to defend himself. "And if it is a man I want firm one with abs..." He placed his hand on his stomach while tracing a line to show what he was talking about.

    "Forgive me General for talking about such vulgar things, this faithful guard only wanted to be closer to General." Xiao Pei quickly went into a kneeling position.

    "And I like them with a pretty face or handsome face." Si Ning concluded just to make it clear he wasn''t interested in a poker face Incase Xiao Pei started thinking he falls into his ideal category.

    "Why are you even talking about teenag.... ehmm forget it, go to sleep, I am tired." Si Ning gestured for Xiao Pei to leave.

    "But General no matter what you must not visit such establishment, General and his Majesty love will flourish all over the land and..."

    "Aish!" Si Ning snapped his fingers. "Xiao Pei leave." He glared at Xiao Pei, his hands akimbo. He heaved a sigh when Xiao Pei finally left. His stomach was starting to hurt which made him quickly lie on his back knowing he just had the longest conversation with Xiao Pei.

 Chapter 177 - Stomachache

    Si Ning felt like he had been enduring his stomach pain for a day when it was just almost an hour. Ah Dai kept shedding tears at his side before running out to get something to relieve his Master''s pain, Xiao Pei trying to make him feel better by massaging his legs while Yang Sheng was at the side with a bowl of water to wipe his sweat.

    When Ah Dai came back in, he was a bit confused when he saw Si Ning rolled up into a ball on the floor, his hands wrapped around his knees, his head bowed that didn''t reveal a tiny bit of his face but with the way he was shaking, Ah Dai could tell he was in deep pain.

    "Young Master!" Ah Dai shrieked in panic and at that moment his hand shook and the bowl he was holding slipped and shattered on the floor, the concoction he made spilling everywhere but all he was concerned about was Si Ning so he reached out his hands to pull Si Ning up not trying to think of why Xiao Pei and Yang Sheng was standing at the side and not helping their Master.

    "No, leave me." Si Ning grunted, the last thing he wanted was someone to change his position, he had tried everything and the position he was currently in was the one that gave him a bit of relief.

    "Young Master? Please don''t die, Young Master..." Ah Dai cried, his hands shaky as he hesitated to touch Si Ning.

    "Ah Dai it hurt." Si Ning couldn''t help but to voice out, he was done acting tough as a General, he was dying and all he wanted was to relieve his stomach.

    "Yes Ah Dai will get another bowl, yes bowl, please Young Master be strong and wait for me." Ah Dai said as he ran out.

    "Pardon this servant for his intrusion, this servant heard a loud sound just..." A servant came in and immediately he saw the mess on the floor he bent and started to pick the shattered pieces of the bowl.

    Yang Sheng knocked twice on the door and two servants came in but he didn''t say a word for them to know they were called to help the servant cleaning so they also knelt on the floor to start cleaning up while trying not to at their Master.

    "King Consort, we have to call the Imperial Doctor." Yang Sheng said briskly moving closer, his eyes pleading as he bent forward trying to see if he would be able to see Si Ning''s face.

    "No." Si Ning refused making sure his voice was loud enough and stern to make them clearly understand he just gave an order.

    It wasn''t that Si Ning was playing stubborn but the moment the Imperial Doctor comes and check him then he was likely to ask what Si Ning ate. At that time Si Ning''s late-night snack would be revealed because to hide from a Doctor was like hiding in a clear pool of water. He knew his stomach pain was caused by overeating, he wasn''t unconsciously so he doesn''t think he had food poisoning and all that he ate wasn''t from the palace so the Imperial Doctor was likely to find out the origin of the meals he consumed which means he was likely to find out that he ventured outside and report to Xiu Zhicheng. As the Emperor he might take matters into his hands trying to find out the details of his Consort stomachache ache, Si Nan or Jiang Ye didn''t come to the palace so he couldn''t lie he ate food from home and the guards at the gate would clearly say they didn''t see him leave the palace and that was certainly a problem Si Ning wanted to avoid which means he had to wait it out for his stomach to settle.

    "Xiao Pei, come.. here." Si Ning managed to say. "Go and check.. ah...." He held his stomach while a servant quickly started to dab his face with a wet cloth.

    "General.."

    Si Ning used his index finger to gesture for Xiao Pei to come closer. "Check on Xiu Junjie, check if he is fine, make sure... no one... see you." He whispered into Xiao Pei''s ear.

    "Yes General I will be right back." Xiao Pei replied as he rushed out knowing how dire the situation was.

    It was troubling to be rolling around while thinking if the Crown Prince was also suffering, Si Ning hoped Xiu Junjie was okay and wasn''t having a stomach upset because if Xiu Junjie also have a stomachache then Si Ning should prepare for being thrown in the prison.

    "Leave me!" Si Ning yelled when Yang Sheng started to massage his legs just like Xiao Pei was doing. It was uncomfortable when Xiao Pei was doing it and he was glad to send him away.

    "Forgive me, King Consort." Yang Sheng quickly came over to collect the cloth the servant was using to dab Si Ning''s forehead.

    "Young Master, I am here." Ah Dai rushed in with a bowl. "I made this ginger concoction, it will help settle your stomach." He said as he tried to steady his shaky hands, this time he had no gloves on so the bowl won''t slip.

    Si Ning doesn''t care, all he cared about was to feel better so he raised his head and drank the content, it was bitter but his brain couldn''t register the bitterness. He endured the stomach pain hoping it was going to get better but it didn''t. "Yeeeeeee... ehhh...." he grunted in pain after some time.

    "I think we have no choice now but to call the Imperial Doctor." Yang Sheng said.

    "No no no..." Si Ning waved his hand before rolling to lay on his back.

    "King Consort if anything happens to you his Majesty will have our heads." Yang Sheng explained while the servant next to him and the two cleanings nodded. "All King Consort servants are all waiting outside, most are in tears because King Consort refused medical attention."

    "Young Master please you are in pain." Ah Dai begged, his eyes red, his face bathed with tears that snort was coming out from his nose.

    Si Ning doesn''t need Ah Dai to tell him he was in pain because all he could register was the pain assaulting his stomach. "No..." he managed to say as he turned and grunted, drawing his knees back up to roll into a ball as he tried to cope with the stomach pain.

    Xiao Pei came in ."General, the Crown Prince is currently sleeping, no sign of discomfort, I checked and made sure." He reported. "I also made sure no one saw me."

    Si Ning was relieved that Xiu Junjie was sleeping soundly yet he couldn''t help but notice the holes in the palace security again with how Xiao Pei was able to sneak into the Crown Prince without alerting a guard, the Crown Prince should have a guard but Si Ning had never seen him with one. Si Ning doesn''t have the energy to worry about that at the moment.

    "Call the Doctor." He finally said the one sentence he would say when he thought all hope was lost and currently his stomach was telling him he needed professional medical attention after that he would worry about the consequences later.

    It was as if they all expected it because the moment he told them to call the Doctor, everyone in the room rushed out only for Yang Sheng to rush back in because it would be a problem to leave Si Ning all alone.

 Chapter 178 - Jasmine Pavilion

    When Si Ning woke up, it was almost midday and his stomach feels empty which was the result of throwing up all the food he ate after the Imperial Doctor gave him a concoction to drink. At that time he wasn''t asked any questions and when he was done throwing up and cleaning his mouth he fell asleep immediately only to be woken up by Yang Sheng. It was after blinking a few times Si Ning was aware it was morning, he didn''t bother to panic about the court assembly because he was too weak to even sit up, his eyes were itchy and all he was concerned about was to eat yet he was scared of throwing up but Ah Dai who brought his food assured him it was alright.

    The meal Si Ning ate was just a simple pap but he was too hungry to complain so he let Ah Dai feed him, after eating he slept for some time and when he woke up it was midday, his eyes were no more itching, he felt the urge to stretch and he had a bit of energy to move around so he decided to go to the pavilion to enjoy a little me time.

    "You should sleep Ah Dai." Si Ning said as he slipped his hand into his outer coat, He couldn''t ignore how tired Ah Dai looked because he and Yang Sheng took matters into their hands to watch him sleep, Ah Dai also didn''t leave his side even after he finished his meal while Yang Sheng left. Ah Dai stayed to attend to him when he wakes up.

    "Ah Dai is not tired." Ah Dai replied. "It is my fault that Young Master had a stomachache that is why Ah Dai wants to be with Young Master throughout today." He knelt to help Si Ning wear his sparking white shoes.

    Si Ning almost rolled his eyes, Ah Dai blaming himself for his stomachache was absolute nonsense, Ah Dai wasn''t there when he was busy stuffing his face. "Just go to sleep, Xiao Pei will be with me and it is an order." He said after Ah Dai helped him put on his shoes, he started to walk out of the room ignoring Ah Dai after he noticed he wanted to talk, obviously to protest.

    It was Si Ning''s way of avoiding some unnecessary concern because the moment he stay to convince Ah Dai to take a rest, Ah Dai was going to start begging and it would be such a pain to listen to something like that.

    The sun was up in the sky and the weather was mild yet the air was fresh and Si Ning could feel it caressing him, blowing his silky long hair that was brushed behind him, his white attire so white that gave Si Ning the aura and look of an immortal that just descended to the earth with how his skin looked so great and soft compelling people to stare and this view made the Servants in the courtyard to stop whatever they were doing only to stare at their Master, some mouth was even hanging open like they couldn''t believe they were in the presence of such being even though it was disrespectful for them to stare but none of them was aware that they were staring.

    Si Ning didn''t notice how everything was still around him or how all eyes were on him, all he was interested in was breathing fresh air and he even raised his hands, his head tilted up, feeling the air caressing his cheeks, the air making his sleeves flutter. Since he chose to stay at home, he didn''t bother to put on any pieces of jewelry or try to put on some powder but his skin was so great even the guards stationed around heads were turned in his direction. Xiao Pei that was walking towards Si Ning snapped his fingers to break the trance the guards were in and they bowed when they snapped out of it and saw Xiao Pei.

    "General, should you be out of bed?" Xiao Pei asked when he got closer.

    "Being awake but lying in bed means I am resting but this time I will rest at the Jasmine pavilion." Si Ning finally lowered his hands before heading to the side of the building, following the stone path to the back of the Jasmine palace, and just as he remembered, the pavilion stood proud and tall.

    Si Ning stopped a few times just to inhale the fresh flowery scent in the air, he even closed his eyes to register the scent and when he opened his eyes he walked leisurely over to the pavilion. The seat was sparkling clean to show it was cleaned daily and the clear view of the green lake made everything feel better so Si Ning took his seat, the table was clear only a little stack of square-shaped golden ornament was on the table as a decoration. It was the kind of ornament Si Ning would have been interested in, in the modern-day world but here he was surrounded by many golden ornaments so the golden ornament on the table doesn''t fascinate him. He couldn''t help but smile when he thought about what happened the last time at the pavilion with Xiu Zhicheng. He doesn''t think of it as a bad memory but a pleasant one.

    "General what will you like to take." Xiao Pei asked. "What about a glass of warm milk?" He suggested.

    Si Ning wore a confused look, he wasn''t a boy that was still growing that needed a lot of milk but a grown man taking milk doesn''t stand well with him. "Just water, boil water to a hundred degrees, and let it cool before bringing it." He wasn''t thirsty but he might need it and just to have a few minutes of peace he had to send Xiao Pei away on a ridiculous errand, telling him to boil and let the water cool would take some time so by the time being he would be by himself.

    "A hundred de.. degrees? what is a hundred de..grees General?" Xiao Pei asked. "Forgive me General for not knowing the meaning of that word but if I want to consult my book and ask then it will take a lot of time, General forgive me for not being verse well in knowledge."

    "I mean make sure to boil it for long." Si Ning explained simply to show he doesn''t want to explain what a degree was, he wasn''t good with explanation, especially explaining things that don''t exist yet.

    "Yes General." Xiao Pei saluted and with a determined look.

    The reality was different because when Xiao Pei left Yang Sheng appeared and Si Ning knew it was Xiao Pei''s doing, basically he couldn''t be left alone. Xiao Pei might also be blaming himself for the stomachache because he was there and even spare his coins just for Si Ning and Xiu Junjie to eat without control.

    "King Consort, how is your health, are you strong enough to move around?" Yang Sheng asked when he got closer. "Do King Consort need anything?"

    "I am fine." Si Ning replied, he closed his eyes and decided to rest but it was impossible because of the hard seat, he didn''t notice the last time because he sat on Xiu Zhicheng''s lap and when he later sat on the seat his mind was preoccupied so the hard seat condition didn''t register into his brain.

    "King Consort, May I speak?"

    Uh?

 Chapter 179 - Think And Disturb

    Si Ning turned to Yang Sheng, he was only trying to see and appreciate the nature around him and not to talk. "What is it?" He asked, his tone flat to show he was uninterested. Unlike Ah Dai, Yang Sheng seemed to be full of energy which means he must have slept in between taking care of him.

    "His Highness the Crown Prince came this morning but his Highness left after seeing that King Consort was sleeping also a rumor has been going on that King Consort is trying hard to win the Crown Prince over and also win the Crown Prince favor. " Yang Sheng reported.

    It seemed Yang Sheng doesn''t get the hint that he wasn''t interested and with the way Yang Sheng talked sounded like an old man that loved gossiping that Si Ning only turned to gaze at the lake. It was Xiu Junjie that kept coming to his residence and if he was looking for favors then it should be the other way round, he should be the one going to the Crown Prince residence and not the Crown Prince coming over, for all he cares, people could talk about the favor winning, in the modern era there was a freedom of speech so Si Ning wasn''t interested in whether they talk or not.

    "Let them talk." Si Ning said just to put an end to the conversation about Xiu Junjie.

    Xiao Pei not reporting about Xiu Junjie and Yang Sheng not adding anything more about Xiu Junjie means the Crown Prince had to be in great condition so Si Ning doesn''t have to worry.

    "Also Commander Chen An and Commander Ji Ran came by, the Imperial Doctor said we should not talk about work when King Consort wakes up but I think I should inform you because it may be important." Yang Sheng informed him.

    Si Ning wished Yang Sheng had followed the Imperial Doctor''s words and not talk about work. "Hmm." He doesn''t have anything to say because Yang Sheng just told him he doesn''t know the reason Chen An and Ji Ran came and he also doesn''t want to pursue the matter because he doesn''t want to talk about work.

    "Everbody in the Jasmine palace was worried about King Consort and..."

    To be free...

    From the beginning Si Ning knew what he was getting into, he knew he would always have at least a guard or a servant with him and his privacy would be only be limited to his room, study, or whenever he demands it and for all he knows there had to be some spies around him probably working for the Queen Dowager, it was something he had thought of but for some reason, it was bugging him because he doesn''t know if he should expect Xiu TianZhao to tell him the next time they see that he was seen outside the palace, Xiao Pei face wasn''t covered so anyone familiar with Si Ning should know him but that doesn''t mean they should know he was the one with the hat but they could guess. He was a person of his own but he couldn''t shake off the feeling of not having his free time, he couldn''t help but think of what Qiu Bai said about him wanting freedom.

    It was pointless thinking because that was all Si Ning does whenever he was alone, the human mind was made in a way that people had to think every second but his thinking was just clouded by overthinking things which was the opposite of what he wanted to do at the pavilion, the scenery was fresh and calm even small birds were flying in the sky giving off a gentle mood which was perfect to relax so he shook his thoughts off because he wasn''t the only one in the world tied down by their responsibility all he needed was just a do not disturb sign in his life just for the main time.

    "This servant will go and make chamomile tea." Yang Sheng said.

    "Hmm." Si Ning nodded knowing Yang Sheng must have noticed he wasn''t listening to him, even though he wasn''t interested in taking tea but he wanted Yang Sheng to leave and give him peace of mind. He watched Yang Sheng leave and sighed relieved, he wanted to finally relax when his eyes caught sight of someone approaching.

    Uh.

    Si Ning turned to see the Imperial Doctor and Ah Dai approaching, the Imperial Doctor with his box while Ah Dai leads the way. Just seeing them gave Si Ning the urge to just scream in frustration but the Imperial Doctor that was getting closer made him wear a fake smile but managed for the smile to look real like he was happy to see the Doctor so he stood up and saluted just at the same time the Imperial Doctor also saluted.

    "General Si Ning I am glad to see you in great condition." The Imperial Doctor said as he straightened up.

    "Likewise." Si Ning lied. "Please take your seat." He said politely as he started to regret not giving instructions that he doesn''t want to see the Imperial Doctor. He wasn''t asked any questions because of his condition and he was busy throwing up before sleeping but now he couldn''t help but think the Imperial Doctor came to ask questions.

    The Imperial Doctor opened his box and started his inspection by checking Si Ning''s eyes and his pulse.

    "The light food you ate when you woke up, how did it feel in your stomach?"

    "Nice." Si Ning replied simply because he doesn''t know if the Imperial Doctor want a simple answer or just a long explanation but Si Ning was trying to keep it short.

    "The cause of the stomach upset was the greasy food consumed by you so General Si Ning, you will have to stay away from greasy or oily food for the time being and also make sure you take fresh milk whenever you feel pain or just take it from time to time." The Imperial Doctor said, his gaze on Si Ning.

    "I will do that." Si Ning nodded, he could now see the reason why Xiao Pei offered him a cup of milk out of the blue. He wasn''t interested in taking milk but he would only take it if his stomach acts up again but the Imperial Doctor doesn''t have to know which made him bob his head a few times just to show he was on board with taking milk.

    "Then I will take my leave." The Imperial Doctor said as he closed his bag. "Please rest General Si Ning, I will see myself out."

    Si Ning had no intention of seeing him out so he nodded, glad that the Imperial Doctor suggested it and was also glad the content which he threw up wasn''t brought up, he was also glad the inspection didn''t even take long. When the Imperial Doctor turned Si Ning waved his hand to Ah Dai as a sign that he was dismissed and should see the Imperial Doctor out. He felt so calm to see them walking away and finally it was time for him to rest.

    "Si Ning!"

    Si Ning almost lost it the moment he heard a tiny voice yelled out his name, he had seen the Crown Prince quite enough and one thing he was sure about that he wanted was to not see Xiu Junjie for the day and for him to rest, enjoy the view yet his afternoon vision kept getting disturbed so he turned ready to roll his eyes out of his head only to get shocked when he saw who was coming towards him.

 Chapter 180 - Xiu Yuan Guard?

    Si Ning was a bit shocked to see that it wasn''t Xiu Junjie that called out to him but Xiu Yuan. It was only Xiu Zhicheng and Xiu Junjie that do call him without adding any honorifics so he didn''t even think the childish like and tiny voice he heard was different from Xiu Junjie voice which means the voice doesn''t belong to Xiu Junjie but he was confused that it was Xiu Yuan that called him.

    Where was his cute nickname? What happened to the name Nin Nin? But the real problem was why was Xiu Yuan walking towards him instead of running?

    A palace guard also appeared walking behind Xiu Yuan, it was someone Si Ning had never seen, it was expected for him not to know them because the palace had many guards but the confusing part was that they were walking extremely slow and it seemed that Xiu Yuan was hesitant with his steps that the guard fell to his side only to stop so he would fall behind Xiu Yuan.

    This wasn''t a matter of sitting so Si Ning stood up and walked to the open space, he spread out his arms and knelt on the grass without care that his white cloth might get stained. Immediately Xiu Yuan saw this his eyes brightened and he started to run towards Si Ning and this made Si Ning smile widely.

    "Nin Nin..." Xiu Yuan cried and jumped.

    Si Ning had to move forward to catch Xiu Yuan who quickly jumped into his arms."Yuan-er." He wrapped his hands around the boy, it was then he realized how much he missed him, missed the tiny hands around his neck, missed the boy that make his troubles melt away by just being cute.

    Anyone that sees this scene would no doubt feel a little tender in their heart, even the guard that appeared with Xiu Yuan who was taking his time walking was smiling.

    "Nin Nin, the... Imperial... Tutor..." Xiu Yuan cried.

    Elder Qin and two palace maidens appeared walking fast in Si Ning''s direction, passing by the guard. Si Ning wasn''t surprised to see them because wherever Xiu Yuan goes then it was expected for Elder Qin to be there and the last person he should be expecting was Xiu Junjie.

    Si Ning was about to pull away from Xiu Yuan so he could stand on his feet and hold the boy''s hand to lead him to the pavilion but the boy refused and wrapped his legs around Si Ning tightly, his hands also not bulging, forcing Si Ning to stand up with a little struggle, he was still weak but that doesn''t mean he couldn''t carry a boy.

    "General Si Ning." Elder Qin saluted along with the two palace maidens when they got closer.

    "Don''t... let... them... take... me away." Xiu Yuan said as he buried his face in Si Ning''s neck. "I... don''t... want to... go." He cried.

    Seeing this reaction made Si Ning made a mental swore that he would never allow anyone to take Xiu Yuan who wanted to spend some time with him so he also tightly wrapped his arms around Xiu Yuan in a protective manner.

    "General Si Ning, the Imperial Tutor is now in charge of his Highness lessons and his Highness as to report to the Imperial Tutor before nightfall." Elder Qin said.

    "Report?" Si Ning raised a brow.

    "Yes his Highness as notes to make, he needs to write his spelling forming words and report to the Imperial Tutor." Elder Qin explained.

    Si Ning was flabbergasted, he couldn''t believe a four-year-old child making notes and attending lessons when he should be taking learning easy. "Bring it here, I will help A-Yuan with it." He was a bit curious to know what Xiu Yuan''s lessons entail.

    "But General Si Ning his Highness has to write to show his learning abilities, General as to be stern and not soft..."

    Si Ning narrowed his eyes. "You don''t have to tell me how to treat a child." He interrupted her, he had to remind her Xiu Yuan was still a child.

    "Forgive me, General." Elder Qin said.

    "I will go and fetch it." The guard that appeared with Xiu Yuan said when he got closer. "His Highness notes." He added.

    When Si Ning turned to the guard who interrupted them, the same guard that took his time walking towards them like he was just on a leisure walk in the park. Si Ning could see it was a very young boy, not more than fourteen with a friendly aura surrounding him, he had a wide smile plastered on his face and seemed to be a merry going boy and what confused Si Ning about him was that he doesn''t look like a guard and after staring for a while he noticed the teenage boy attire was different from the guards, it was almost desame but the material quality was different.

    From a long time ago do Si Ning always know quality material just by looking once and the moment he touches one he would be able to tell if it was the original brand or a copycat and seeing the teenage boy with that attire means the boy was no guard.

    "Young Master Yan." Elder Qin said cautiously as she bowed to the teenage boy.

    "Let me introduce myself, I am Yan Dong, the nephew of Concubine Ran, I am Second Prince''s uncle and soon to be specially appointed Second Prince''s personal guard." Yan Dong introduced himself as he saluted. "I am also indirectly and directly related to the Xiu Imperial family." He added.

    "No one asked you." Si Ning said flatly just to show he clearly had no interest in the boy. "You can go and fetch A-Yuan notes and writing materials for me or stand over there with your mouth shut." He was done with dealing with teenage kids especially one that was speaking like he needed an award from him just for being a noble.

    Instead of Yan Dong having a shocked look or apologetic look he had a smile plastered on his face and how the corner of his eyes crinkled showed that his smile was genuine.

    "Can I hug General Si Ning?" Yang Dong asked.

    Eh...?

    Before Si Ning could refuse Yang Dong moved closer to him and hugged him leaving Si Ning in an awkward position of carrying Xiu Yuan in his arms and Yang Dong hugging him. There was a saying that to understand women was difficult but to understand children was more difficult to Si Ning.

    "I read about you and know how great you are General Si Ning, I have always wanted to meet you because I admire and like you."

    Si Ning couldn''t help but blush, it was nice receiving a compliment from a young boy. "Really?" He couldn''t help but pat Yan Dong''s head, He was able to do so because Xiu Yuan latched unto him so the probability of him falling off was zero.

    "When I saw you when I was ten I told my father that I will marry you but I lost to the Emperor so I will dedicate my life to protect Xiu Yuan." Yan Dong said.

    Yes, he was right, it was really hard to understand children.

    "Xiao Dong!"

    Si Ning raised his head to see an older boy walking towards them, he seemed angry. Yan Dong turned and snorted yet he made no move to withdraw from Si Ning. Si Ning wondered what he had Servants and guards for if anyone could just walk into his palace, he doesn''t mind Xiu Yuan even coming at midnight but a delusion boy and another one appearing in his palace doesn''t sit well with him.

    It seemed the Jasmine palace guards and servants needs some new training since they disregarded stopping him visitors to report to him first.

 Chapter 181 - Making Small Talks

    When the teenage boy got closer he saluted and Si Ning could almost see Yan Dong looking the same when he becomes older, by the striking resemblance anyone could tell they were brothers. The teenage boy wouldn''t be more than sixteen and was a head taller than Yan Dong but the aura surrounding him wasn''t friendly, his expression was stern and the atmosphere around him was just like his dark blue attire and only the white sleeves seemed like the little bright color on him.

    "Forgive me, General, for the intrusion in your graceful palace and forgive my younger brother for his disrespectful shameful behavior, as his older brother I am to be blamed because I failed to teach him. I will now remove the obstacle from your palace."

    The way the boy talked smoothly with a deep voice like he just researched all his words made Si Ning frown. The boy was polite but Si Ning detected that hostility was laid behind his words because of his voice that doesn''t seem to be naturally deep but was forced to sound so just to show he would like to keep him and his brother distance from him. If the teenage boy does like him he would have at least introduce himself yet the boy looked like he wanted to leave as fast as possible with his younger brother so Si Ning decided not to make small talk.

    Si Ning didn''t say a word and watched how the boy glared at Yan Dong before grabbing him by the ear, forcing Yan Dong to go with him while Yan Dong kept complaining at the same time he kept looking back with a smile plastered on his face.

    Finally, Si Ning could concentrate on the boy he was carrying, his hands were starting to get numb and he was aware that his hands would start shaking if he didn''t put Xiu Yuan down. There was nothing like a gym to exercise, he doesn''t train too because he doesn''t want to and he was confident about his shape so he didn''t bother to have the means to exercise maybe by jogging or finding something to lift because not exercising would definitely make him lose some muscle which was the reason he couldn''t go on carrying Xiu Yuan.

    Xiu Yuan raised his head, his eyes stained with tears. "Nin Nin."

    Si Ning used his hands to wipe the tears off making sure the wet tears wiped over the dried ones. "Don''t worry I will help you with your lessons." He reassured the boy then turned to Elder Qin with a raised eyebrow.

    With Yan Dong leaving with his brother means he would likely not come back with the notes like he said which means Elder Qin should send one for it or go and get it.

    "I will go and get His Highness writing materials." Elder Qin said before leaving fast like she was almost running while the two palace maidens stayed behind.

    Si Ning took his seat at the pavilion, Xiu Yuan on his laps. "What will you like to eat, do you want some fruits or juice?" He asked wondering where his Servants were. If only his Servants would go unpunished in the hands of Xiu Zhicheng then he wouldn''t mind using their poor service as an excuse to send them all away and maybe they would be replaced by palace maidens just like his dream.

    SI Ning was the one that wanted only Ah Dai and Yang Sheng to approach him while the other Servants stay away because he doesn''t want a Servant he barely knows to get closer to him and they might turn out to be a spy. He had sent Ah Dai and Yang Sheng away yet he couldn''t help but want to grumble out a complaint because Xiu Yuan that appeared means he was going to need their service.

    Xiu Yuan shook his head. "I... am.. not hungry... I.. don''t... want to.. ea.. eat.. anything."

    Si Ning heard Xiu Yuan reply when he was just about to tell one of Xiu Yuan maids to go and call him Yang Sheng. "Hmm." the way Xiu Yuan talk reminded him of the first time he met him, from what he remembered the boy could talk faster and smoothly but why was he talking like that?

    "Nin Nin the... Imperial Tu...tor told... me not to run.. anymore.. , he... told me to... call you... Ge..neral... Si Ning, he... told me... to watch... what... I say... and... he made me.. write all... day... and doesn''t... let me... play." Xiu Yuan complained as he placed his head on Si Ning''s chest.

    Si Ning doesn''t know if the Imperial Tutor method was right or wrong at least the Imperial Tutor wasn''t given the title for no reason. "You can run to me, play with me and call me my name." He doesn''t want to interfere with the Imperial Tutor method of teaching because he might be the reason Xiu Junjie was so brilliant.

    The Crown Prince being brilliant was a necessity for the country, as a General in terms of studies he felt lost to Xiu Junjie but that doesn''t mean it was a bad thing and Xiu Yuan also being the same would be a good thing. What Xiu Yuan was passing through might be the same Xiu Junjie passed through when he was young and from what he had seen Xiu Junjie seemed to have plenty of time to laze around which means in just a few years Xiu Yuan would also be free to do the same.

    Xiu Yuan giggled brightly. "Yes... I will only run to... Nin Nin, play.. with Nin Nin.. and learn... sword...sword.. swordman.. ship from Nin Nin."

    Si Ning smiled, Xiu Yuan loved to play but he seemed mature for his age. "Nin Nin is too busy and can''t teach you swordsmanship but I will help you with your lessons from now on, what you don''t understand you can bring it to me okay." He had to make it clear he had no intention of teaching Xiu Yuan swordsmanship.

    "What Yuan doesn''t.... understand... I will find Nin Nin. " Xiu Yuan replied.

    "Good boy. " Si Ning pat his head gently. "Is Yan Dong your guard?" From what Si Ning could see the boy Yan Dong was going to disturb him if he ends up coming over with Xiu Yuan.

    Xiu Yuan shook his head. "Imperial father didn''t... allow it."

    Good.

    Si Ning gave Xiu Zhicheng a mental thumbs-up, he could now see the reason why Yan Dong wore a similar cloth with the guards which means he was just playing the guard role and that also gives Si Ning the power to send him away if he appears with Xiu Yuan.

    Yang Dong was Ran Chunhua''s nephew and for him to be Xiu Yuan''s guard was an honour but Si Ning wondered why Xiu Zhicheng didn''t allow it. Si Ning wanted to ask Xiu Yuan about his mother but he decided not to because he would seem like he was poke nosing in business that doesn''t affect him, It was probably better to focus on the important things, being close to Xiu Yuan doesn''t mean he should be close to Ran Chunhua. He had only had a meeting with her once and they don''t seem close also Xiu Yuan doesn''t talk about her, he was still young and might have people that already replaced the role of a mother in his life.

    "Do you want Yan Dong to be your guard?" Si Ning asked, it was best to decide for a child but sometimes their opinion was needed.

    Xiu Yuan shook his head, Si Ning pat the boy''s head and at that moment sosmomenting flashed in his eyes making him raise his head to see Yang Sheng carrying a plate and Ah Dai was right next to him with a jug.. Si Ning had already accepted his fate with Ah Dai because he would never win again his stubborn Servant.

 Chapter 182 - Homework

    When Elder Qin came back with two palace maidens with the writing materials for Xiu Yuan. All what Si Ning expected was just to help Xiu Yuan with some spelling but the first lesson was calligraphy. Si Ning was a bit shocked because there was no way a small child-like Xiu Yuan hand would be stable when holding the brush but Xiu Yuan proved him wrong after picking up his brush carefully and after his third try still making mistakes all Si Ning had to do was to hold his hand as a guide when Xiu Yuan got to the difficult stroke and it was the fourth try they became successful.

    From the analysis Si Ning did it seemed Xiu Yuan had already practiced calligraphy to the extent of controlling his hand to become steady.

    "Imperial Aunty... says it makes... my hand... steady which... is good... for... when I start ... training." Xiu Yuan told Si Ning as he placed his brush down while a maidservant moved forward to pick the calligraphy card gently.

    Liu Ting was right, having a steady hand would make training with a sword and learning archery better and when the hand is steady it would always aid in fighting smoothly without making an error.

    Elder Qin quickly set down the next note and Si Ning read the content to see it says Xiu Yuan should write word for word the poem the first Empress of Xiu wrote for the first Emperor. Having knowledge about poems was something Si Ning considered as unnecessary so he never bothered to learn them but right at that moment, he would rather than admit it so he wore a wise man look while searching for a way out but before he could say a sword Xiu Yuan started writing.

    Instead of Si Ning to check what he was writing, he laid back to rest as a means to avoid looking and reading a poem he never heard of and if he was looking at what Xiu Yuan was writing placed him in a position of correcting Xiu Yuan if he makes any mistake but he doesn''t know the poem so he had no way to detect if a mistake was made so for the main time he was going to think of a solution.

    "General." Xiao Pei called after some time.

    Si Ning turned to see Xiao Pei extending a white porcelain cup to him, it was different from the cup he do use to drink water and it wasn''t a teacup nor a wine cup which made him wondered what was in it so he accepted it. The moment he checked to see it was a cup of milk, a vein almost popped out of his head in anger. He sent Xiao Pei to bring cooled boiled water which he did but Si Ning doesn''t like the taste but Xiu Yuan drank it all.

    "Nin Nin... I am done." Xiu Yuan said extending his note to Si Ning.

    Si Ning placed the cup of milk on the table and accepted the note. "Milk is good for growth, do you want some?" He asked Xiu Yuan and the boy nodded.

    Before Si Ning could tell Xiao Pei to give Xiu Yuan some milk, Elder Qin took the cup swiftly and without tasting it, she gave Xiu Yuan directly which was kind of surprising to Si Ning but he doesn''t have time to think about it so he directed his attention to the note he was holding. First, he was shocked by Xiu Yuan''s calligraphy but now he was so shocked to see how neat and nice Xiu Yuan''s writing was. This showed that Xiu Yuan had been writing for a long time that Si Ning was impressed.

    "Nin Nin."

    Si Ning glanced at Xiu Yuan whose cheeks had a bulge to show it was filled with cookies and this made Si Ning smile before turning back to read the poem. To his surprise, it wasn''t a romantic love poem like he expected but a farewell poem, it was confusing to know if it was a farewell to the Emperor on his death bed or a farewell poem when he was going to war and after reading it twice the only thing he detected was the spelling were correct but he had no idea if the poem was.

    "Xiao Pei check it and tell me what you think?" Si Ning said with an all-knowing expression and stance that anyone that saw him would know he knows the poem and was giving his guard a chance to be enlightened.

    Internally Si Ning wasn''t panicking, he was sure Xiao Pei would know so he doesn''t need to use the last card he had which was to consult a textbook and make it look like he wanted to show and teach Xiu Yuan correctly.

    "Forgive me General but I do not know about the first Empress of Xiu poem." Xiao Pei replied.

    Eh!?

    This was unexpected as Si Ning turned with a confused look to Xiao Pei, no matter what he wasn''t going to break his intelligent appearance and wasn''t going to use his last card, it was this time he wished Xiu Junjie was around because the boy loves to show how intelligent he was and if he was around, without asking he was going to start reciting the poem.

    "King Consort I know it."

    "General Si Ning let me try."

    Elder Qin and Yang Sheng''s words overlapped, their focus was on Si Ning so without hesitating he handed it over to them. He couldn''t wait for them to point out the errors so he could act like he knew it.

    "King Consort, at the end here the Empress used an Imperial ''I'' to show how deep her feeling was to the Emperor, the founder of Xiu." Yang Sheng pointed out and Elder Qin nodded.

    "Feelings?" Si Ning collected the note knowing it must be a feeling of remorse.

    "Feeling of love because it was written on their wedding night." Yang Sheng said.

    Eh...?

    From what Yang Sheng said, the poem was some sort of deep affection of love which made him quickly scan over the poem, to be honest, he doesn''t understand how a poem like that could be related to love, he wondered if it was misinterpreted wrongly but without much thinking, he passed the note to Xiu Yuan.

    "I will... have to rewrite... it."

    "No no no, all you have to do was to cross over it like this." Si Ning took the pen and neatly crossed out the word before writing the corrected word above it.

    "Oh." Xiu Yuan nodded.

    "Do not let the Imperial Tutor mark it wrong, tell him it was General Si Ning that told you to write it like this." Si Ning told Xiu Yuan.

    "Hm." Xiu Yuan nodded.

    "Good." Si Ning pats his head when he saw that Xiu Yuan drank all the milk. He was glad to see the boy eating healthy without a care in the world.

    A maidservant moved forward to take the note while Elder Qin opened to the next lesson before stepping back.

    "Write out the list of the ten codes of the Imperial hidden guards according to the Nation Xiu dragon ancestor." Si Ning read out loud as he found himself in another dilemma. He had no idea of what the question means, he was about to tell Xiao Pei to recite it when Xiu Yuan took the note and started to write.

    "An Imperial... hidden guard... must protect... and never harm... or betray... the Imperial family." Xiu Yuan said out loud as he was writing. "An Imperial... hidden guard.. must is... own by.. the... Empress and Emperor..."

    What Xiu Yuan was saying was something Si Ning could guess but he didn''t expect the code to be simple, he was glad to know the hidden guards belong to not only the Emperor but the Empress too and seeing how Xiu Yuan concentration wasn''t waving and how cute he looked being brilliant and all made Si Ning smile brightly, he was proud of Xiu Yuan.

 Chapter 183 - New

    Si Ning felt rested well when he woke up but he decided not to attend the court assembly because he wasn''t in the mood to listen to anything that involves the country, it was his duty yet he had to feign being sick even though he felt fine but he had to act like he was under the weather just to make the servants in the jasmine palace believe he wasn''t feeling too well so the news would go round and no one would think he didn''t attend the court meeting on purpose.

    The next day was Si Ning''s wedding so at least he felt he deserves a day off that was why after wasting time on the bed then walk like he could barely take a step to the restroom, taking a long bath with the pretense he needed it to soothe his nerves then allowed Ah Dai to dress him in a white robe, letting his hair flow lose and because he doesn''t want to hear anything relating to the work, he decided to draw in his study just after eating a light breakfast.

    The drawing materials were laid out by Ah Dai whose face brightened to see his Master finally gaining his strength after eating. Si Ning wasn''t good at drawing but he tried to draw scenery with mountains, trees, and grass but each time he was unsuccessful but he needed to do something in order not to get bored. Si Ning could always tell Ah Dai to read a classic romance book to him or find someone to entertain him with some light music but he doesn''t want to be idle and for some reason, he hoped the sharp tongue Crown Prince would drop by his palace so they could start some insensible argument, at least that would be a good source of entertainment but for the first time he was dreading Xiu Yuan coming with more assignments especially coming with the result of the assignment he helped the boy with.

    It was still easy to draw scenery than a human but Si Ning found himself drawing a man standing on the field just like in his nightmare and for some reason he wanted to paint one of the sides brown while the other side green. Ah Dai that was sitting opposite him kept staring at the drawing with a deeply confused look like he was trying to understand what was being drawn.

    To be honest, if it wasn''t Si Ning that was drawing then he would also be struggling to know what was being drawn if he was just a speculator. The human doesn''t look like a human at all, he wanted it to be a prospective drawing but he fears what he drew was not even human with how bad he was at drawing.

    "Young Master, this is good.." Ah Dai commented with a smile.

    Si Ning could see how sincere Ah Dai was but no matter what he does, it would always be perfect to Ah Dai so he took his pen brush to draw another human which was him while the other one he drew was the other him in the dream.

    "King Consort." Yang Sheng opened the door and stepped in. "Commander Chen An, Commander Su Heng, and Commander Ji Ran are here with a eunuch."

    Eunuch?

    Si Ning narrowed his eyes but he couldn''t complain because he didn''t tell any of his servants or Xiao Pei he wasn''t interested in receiving any visitor so it wasn''t their fault. "Did they bring a report?" He couldn''t help sounding disappointed while wondering why a eunuch was with them. They never returned nor did Xiu Junjie dropped by the previous day he helped Xiu Yuan with his lessons.

    "That I am not sure but they brought five different sizes of boxes." Yang Sheng replied.

    Boxes?

    Si Ning had no idea what the boxes could contain and after turning to see Ah Dai, he noticed Ah Dai had no idea too but he hoped it didn''t contain some sort of weapons that needed to be kept in his palace or some military armors.

    It was useless thinking about it so Si Ning dropped his pen brush with a sigh while Ah Dai moved closer immediately to start wiping his Master hands clean with a wet cloth then took another dry cloth to wipe the hands clean. Si Ning stood up feeling proud of himself because a single ink stain wasn''t on his cloth nor a speck of single dirt, his attire was still perfectly white.

    Si Ning head out of his study and just like Yang Sheng said there were five sophisticated boxes next to Chen An. "Eh?" He couldn''t believe how gigantic two of the boxes were or how they were moved for him not to hear a single ruckus in the study.

    "General." Chen An, Su Heng, and Ji Ran saluted.

    None of them seemed to be sweating nor look strained which means they weren''t the ones that carried the boxes. The Eunuch at the side looked so weak so Si Ning guessed there were others outside but he had no idea if it was his men or those working in the palace.

    "King Consort." The eunuch saluted. "His Majesty requests the King Consort''s presence for dinner and all this are from his Majesty."

    Dinner?

    Just like it was planned the moment the eunuch completed his statement, four palace maidens walked in and bowed before opening the boxes. One of the big boxes contained series of attires, the other big one contained series of shoes in different colours and designs, one contained different colours and sizes of sashes, one contained different accessories, and the last box contained different natural ingredients. Si Ning couldn''t help but smirk thinking it was Xiu Zhicheng''s way of showing a little care for him after abandoning him since he came to the palace. He couldn''t believe Xiu Zhicheng wanted to have dinner with him, he was a bit excited only for the excitement to be damped when he thought of going to have dinner and meeting Xiu Zhicheng Concubines present, it was a possibility he doesn''t want to rule out and it made him instantly not looking forward to the dinner.

    Si Ning touched one of the attire, silky to the touch, so blue like the morning sky, quality material and when he lifted it he noticed the dragon emblem imprinted on it in form of a light pattern all over it, he dropped it and took a forest green robe and just by the chest was an imprint of dragon emblem in a lighter shade of green so after bringing out two more he realized the cloths all have the dragon emblem in them, some large and almost blending with robe, not visible at first glance while some the dragon emblem was bold and with the massive clothes means he would be changing his wardrobe.

    "Most of the materials were imported while the top-notch material was made in Xiu and the Head Imperial tailor spent a lot of time making each of the cloth carefully to be worthy of the King Consort and the Head Imperial tailor is adjusting your wedding cloth to fit King Consort taste." The eunuch explained.

    "Hmm." Si Ning nodded knowing those that sew the cloths must have spent months on them which made him wonder when they were given instructions to sew his Imperial wears from the large quantity they probably started sewing before Xiu Zhicheng made him his Consort.

    What a sly man.

 Chapter 184 - Dark Transparent Bottle

    The accessories box was next and Si Ning was impressed to see it divided, one part containing hair accessories, a part for hand accessories, a part for clothing accessories and they were all sparking, some gold, some silver, some bronze, and one way or the other the accessories part was shaped like a dragon, its either the head was in the shape of a dragon or the body.

    "These Imperial accessories were made from pure material without any impurities which are perfect for King Consort and these Imperial jade were the purest jadeite in the whole of Xiu." The eunuch explained.

    If the eunuch wasn''t dressed in a eunuch attire, Si Ning could almost see him as a salesman with how much his eyes were sparkling and mouth was moving smoothly like he had experience in drawing his customers in.

    Si Ning had seen enough accessories in his life so he moved over to the box of shoes, he picked up a dark boot, the quality was top notch so he had no complaint and he was glad to see that there was no emblem on it. After a quick look at two more shoes, it seemed any of the shoes doesn''t have the emblem in them but his eyes caught sight of white boots which were made with fur.

    "This pure white shoe leather is extracted from the mountain white tiger which takes ten men to kill and it was carefully made with the wool so soft to the touch and also a coat was made with the rest of the wool and it is among the clothes in the box but my favorite is the fox coat that would brighten up in the dark, King Consort these are all worthy of you."

    Si Ning placed the white boots on the shoes and he passed by the box of sashes moving over to the box of natural ingredients. He picked up a bottle of honey, he tilted the bottle to see that the honey was thick and he knew the honey was good quality, he picked another bottle of grounded nym leaves. He doesn''t know how Xiu Zhicheng knew that he used most of the ingredients for his beauty routine but he was impressed his husband to be knows him well.

    "These ingredients, especially the...."

    "I know." Si Ning interrupted the eunuch that wanted to start another exaggerated explanation on the ingredients.

    Si Ning caught sight of a large dark transparent bottle which was the largest bottle among the different shapes and sizes of a bottle in the box, he picked it up to see it contained some sort of oil and the bottle doesn''t have a label on it so he opened it pouring some into his hands and smearing his fingers with it trying to know what sort of oil it was because it smells nice.

    "That oil is specially made with care." The eunuch said when Si Ning turned to him with a raised brow.

    Si Ning was expecting the eunuch to blab about the type of oil but after his short statement, he seemed like he wouldn''t say more. "Is this..." He tilted his head knowing it was up to him to find out. "hmm lube?" His eyes widened when he realized what it was so he directed his gaze to see that Su Heng''s face was bright red as he looked away, Chen An was staring at him while Ji Ran also turned his head away.

    "His Majesty specifically requested for that to be made." The Eunuch said. "As you can see King Consort, the feel on the hands.. "

    "Enough." Si Ning brought out a handkerchief to wipe his hands as he returned the bottle, he doesn''t know that Xiu Zhicheng was quite impatient for their wedding night, he also couldn''t wait to use it on Xiu Zhicheng.

    There was plenty of time to check all the things in the boxes so for now Si Ning was going to do that later and now he was more concerned about why the Commanders of his army came to the palace.

    "Young Master Ah Dai will arrange them in the wardrobe." Ah Dai said.

    "Okay, have as many servants as you want to help you." Si Ning told Ah Dai before turning to the eunuch. "I will have dinner with his Majesty tonight." He concluded.

    "Yes King Consort, we will take our leave." The eunuch saluted and with the rest of the palace maidens, they left.

    "Chen An, Su Heng, and Ji Ran I believe you have things to say, come." Si Ning had already delayed them enough by attending to Xiu Zhicheng''s messenger first.

    Si Ning entered his study and took his seat waiting for his Commanders to take theirs, he could see they were staring at his masterpiece on the table even after taking their seats, this made Si Ning roll up the paper, the ink should be dry so it was safe to be rolled up.

    ''General, we brought you this." Chen An brought out his pouch and gave it to Si Ning.

    Si Ning frowned and collected the pouch while hoping the pouch didn''t contain a letter or report he needs to attend to. "What is it?" He opened it to see it was just some grounded leaves.

    "This is a medicinal herb for tea which very scares that even the Imperial herb store doesn''t have so Ji Ran ventured to get it and from what I heard one sip of this tea can heal all illness because we heard General had not been feeling too well, also General can share it with his Majesty." Chen An explained.

    Si Ning was unable to fix his bored look after detecting the purpose of their visit was to give him medicinal tea leaves. "I will use it well, this General is grateful." He said still with a dull look and didn''t even bother to fix it.

    "General the army is doing well and from what we heard the men that joined the Imperial army are also doing well." Chen An said before leaning forward. "The spies we planted there said there is nothing out of the ordinary in the Imperial army." He whispered

    Si Ning couldn''t believe they planted spies in the Imperial army, he doesn''t know if it was a good thing or not but he trust that his Commanders to make the right decision. "Good, since you are here let''s have lunch together." It wasn''t time for lunch but there was nothing bad about eating early, he was someone that could wake up to eat midnight snacks.

    "Excuse me, General, I will like to help the servants in moving the boxes." Ji Ran said. "And also help in preparing lunch."

    Ji Ran doesn''t have to spell out that he wanted to see Ah Dai for Si Ning to understand, it was a matter of the heart and he would also like to support his Commander who he thinks could give Ah Dai a better life.

    "Chen An and Su Heng can also help too by telling Yang Sheng all your favorite meals because you are all going to eat your favorite for lunch." It was Si Ning''s way of sending them out so he could be alone.

    No matter how he doesn''t want to talk about work but being amid his Commanders was going to spark up a conversation about it so he was going to avoid it.. The Commanders wore a brighten look as they stood up and saluted, glad to have something to do.

 Chapter 185 - Looking Best In White

    Since the Commanders of his army left Si Ning became restless and this was due to thinking about Xiu Zhicheng and he felt like a disgrace to be acting like a teenager in love. He tried to take a nap but couldn''t stop thinking of how he was going to dress up and look nice because if Xiu Zhicheng''s Concubines would be having dinner with them then all he wanted to look the nicest that not only Xiu Zhicheng would find it difficult to take his eyes off him but the Concubines too.

    Si Ning felt It was ridiculous to feel he was competing with Xiu Zhicheng''s Concubines, he felt down that he was acting like a jealous woman and for some reason he wants Xiu Zhicheng to be only his. He knew what he was getting into, he knew Xiu Zhicheng had wives and he would be joining his harem but now he wasn''t so sure he likes the idea of being Xiu Zhicheng''s Consort among others. It was something he could never tolerate if it was the modern day world but none of the partners he went out with have ever cheated on him but now he couldn''t help feeling like Xiu Zhicheng having three wives was just like he was cheating on his first wife and for some reason he felt like he was the one being cheated on.

    "I am just a confused piece of shit." Si Ning muttered as he sat up. "No I am not a piece of shit, never a piece of shit, I am awesome." One thing was that Si Ning doesn''t curse nor say any negative things about him but when he utter a curse out he won''t feel at rest until he overwrite it.

    Si Ning had spent valuable amount of time thinking whether Xiu Zhicheng loves him or not but one thing he was sure of was he had fallen in love with the elegant sophisticated man that always sit on the throne with a bored look.

    It was difficult to admit and accept it but now Si Ning was going to live with it, live with loving the man that had never been against him and always supporting him if anything concerning him was brought to light in the courtroom. Si Ning was well aware of him not being in the position to demand anything selfish from Xiu Zhicheng, if not he wouldn''t mind telling Xiu Zhicheng to be spending everynight at his palace instead of meeting his other wives after they get married but he was sure he wasn''t the only one feeling that way because Xiu Zhicheng wives might also want to monopolize the Emperor just like him but they accepted their fate which means he was supposed to accept his too.

    "Young Master?"

    Si Ning sighed and raised his head to look at Ah Dai that came in, he sudden had the urge to ask if he was more beautiful than Xiu Zhicheng''s Concubines but that would be ridiculous so he pursed his lips deciding to put his jealousy at the deepest part of his heart. He was going to be the Empress and he should be nervous or happy yet he was there with his head filled with Xiu Zhicheng.

    Si Ning watched as Ah Dai opened his wardrobe and his eyes widened to see how neatly arranged his robes were and he watched as Ah Dai check through the roles of blue robes then brought out a light blue robe and laid it on the bed before fishing out for a sash to match with it.

    "What are you doing?" Si Ning asked.

    "Ah Dai is finding a suitable cloth for Young Master to wear to dinner." Ah Dai replied as he laid a dark blue sash on the robe.

    "Oh." Si Ning was well aware of where he would be having dinner but thinking and being uneasy in his room didn''t make him to be aware it was already dusk.

    "Choose a white attire." Si Ning instructed.

    It wasn''t that Si Ning was obsessed with white but there was this kind of superior feeling when dressed in a white attire, the feeling of being neat especially eating and a single stain not dropping on the cloth then there was also the feeling of being in a fantasy, being an immortal and the most important of all he felt he looked best in white.

    "But Young Master, Ah Dai is afraid because tomorrow Young Master will be getting married and Ah Dai don''t want his... his... Majesty to stay with... throughout the night because Ah Dai have already prepared everything for Young Master''s bath at dawn." Ah Dai said while looking everywhere.

    Si Ning frowned because he doesn''t understand Ah Dai nor does he understand the connection of his explanation and his attire. "The Emperor staying with... throughout tonight?" He asked because he doesn''t understand why Ah Dai explanation seemed vague.

    Ah Dai scratched his cheek nervously. "Young Master looks best in white and Ah Dai have been saving the most beautiful white robes for whenever his Majesty will come to stay in the Jasmine palace."

    Si Ning blushed, he really do love compliments. "Don''t you want me to look best this night?" He doesn''t understand why Ah Dai was against him dressing up in white when he just admitted he looked best in white.

    "I do Young Master but his Majesty might take you to his bed chamber if you wear white and we must avoid it because of the face care, nails care, hair care among other things Young Master taught me, it will commence at dawn because Young Master, I plan to make all eyes be on you at the ceremony." Ah Dai explained.

    Si Ning blushed, he couldn''t help but think he would love for Xiu Zhicheng to take him in this night because it would be his opportunity to show Xiu Zhicheng''s paradise, make him unable to walk properly at their wedding ceremony and also make him addicted he would find it difficult to make love to a wowan. This was an amazing plan to Si Ning that he started chuckling, he couldn''t believe he would think of such a plan but he doesn''t want to make Ah Dai''s work difficult so he was going to avoid looking so nice that Xiu Zhicheng wont be able to look away until he request for a room service. It would be such a shame they were going to have dinner and nothing more but just in case he should take some lube with him, he would be the one to do all the work but he won''t be exhausted so he would be able to return with a happy memory before dawn.

    The blue robe Ah Dai picked doesn''t look bad when Si Ning checked, it was plain and a bit shiny and was the type of robe that would blend to create a cool atmosphere yet Si Ning doesn''t feel the robe would make Xiu Zhicheng''s eyes be on him.

    All what Ah Dai said already lifted Si Ning''s mood and he had a strong feeling it was going to be a good wedding ceremony and night so for tonight he was going to be positive and believe he would also look best in the blue attire Ah Dai selected for him.

 Chapter 186 - Glass-like

    It was still unbelievable how the attire Si Ning thought as so so happened to look like a grand robe fit for a noble glass-like immortal after Ah Dai was done dressing him that Si Ning found himself unable to look away from the mirror.

    Ah Dai also placed a ridiculous amount of effort in styling Si Ning''s hair into a half ponytail because he wants his Master to look beautiful and feel good just by stepping out of the house with the hairstyle. After all, if Si Ning was happy then he as the personal servant would be happy too. To make Si Ning''s hair lighter because to Ah Dai, his Master just recovered so he only used a thin lightest almost weightless golden hairpin he could find to pin his half-ponytail in place. This time Ah Dai only applied a light face lotion he made to Si Ning''s face giving his face a glowing effect without the face looking dry nor oily but fell in between, Si Ning''s lip was naturally rosy which screamed inviting to anyone would might have a romantic affection so Ah Dai only applied a lip balm just to avoid making his Master look like he was trying too much to gain attention, Si Ning''s starry peach blossom eyes looked dreamy and bigger after Ah Dai applied a light liner and then he was done, satisfied with the cool unbothered look he created which was only possible because of the naturally enhanced fairy look of Si Ning.

    Si Ning''s face had always been perfect and he loved the way Ah Dai styled his hair leaving some strands to fall on his face making his face appear cuter. It was getting dark and not to delay Xiu Zhicheng made Si Ning only stare at the mirror for a short time according to him even though he had been staring too much while Ah Dai sprayed him with perfume. After he was done Si Ning started heading out with a firm look and concentration of where he was heading to.

    It was a bother to give out some instructions to avoid many guards and servants following him so Si Ning didn''t say a word and allowed them to follow him. He had no idea where him and Xiu Zhicheng would be having dinner so he stopped in his track.

    "King Consort, the palanquin is this way, King Consort mustn''t walk for long because the Imperial Doctor said it is a must to rest." Yang Sheng said with a worried expression.

    Si Ning didn''t say a word but he was glad to see the wooden maroon palanquin Yang Sheng gestured to and he swiftly entered when a bearer lifted the curtain without trying to think of why he didn''t notice the palanquin at first glance when the palanquin was out in the open for everyone to see.

    Si Ning settled down and was starting to feel comfortable after he felt being lifted off the ground only for him to feel the palanquin lowered.

    Eh?

    This made him raise the curtain and he found himself facing the Zhonghua palace. It wasn''t far from jasmine palace but it shouldn''t take a short time for them to arrive but after turning wondering what sort of magic was used only to see the bearers sweating he knew they had been running while they carried him and he didn''t even realize it with how steady he was sitting in the palanquin.

    Si Ning took a deep breath, it was only Xiao Pei, Ah Dai, Yang Sheng, and a few guards that followed him. He was a bit glad to see those that followed him to the palanquin end up not following him to the Zhonghua palace.

    "General Si Ning." Lin Fan that was standing outside said as a form of greeting as soon as he saw Si Ning step out of the palanquin.

    "Head of the palace guards." Si Ning said seeing no need for them to salute so he stood erect.

    Lin Fan nodded then turned as he started to lead the way while Si Ning followed with the rest of the servants and guards he came with. He didn''t bother to look around while they walked down a shiny white stony path to a pavilion.

    The pavilion was different from what Si Ning was expecting because instead of a small pavilion like the Jasmine palace, the Yang pavilion, or the temporary Imperial residence pavilion. This was just like a large hall in the open where like a fiest could be held with space for the entertainers to perform and seeing this made Si Ning expect to see Xiu Zhicheng and his Concubines after climbing the stairs leading to the open hall but to his surprise, it was only Xiu Zhicheng that was sited at the table with series of dishes in front of him. Every necessary arrangement was already made so Si Ning wondered if Xiu Zhicheng had been waiting for long because the Emperor''s eyes were closed but Si Ning wasn''t sure if he was asleep or not.

    In order not to make a sound, Si Ning walked gently to sit opposite Xiu Zhicheng and he turned only to discover that he wasn''t followed which means his company would be waiting for him along with the rest of the Emperor''s Servants and guards bellow, just a few feet after the stairs. Si Ning doesn''t know what to do either to knock the table like it was an accidental knock, call the Emperor to show he just arrived, or fake a cough.

    Si Ning touched the bowl closest to him and it seemed the food was still warm and he sighed, relieved before glancing up the ceiling because he couldn''t help but notice the ceiling when he was taking the stairs, the ceiling was so beautiful with the multicolored different shaped pattern he would love to lie down and stare at the pattern but it wasn''t as beautiful as the man before him, dressed in a navy blue extravagant attire, his hair done into a simple ponytail that admiring the ceiling was completely gone from Si Ning''s mind, just by watching him wasn''t enough for Si Ning, he wanted to be closer to touch Xiu Zhicheng''s face and maybe a few kiss on the lips and...

    "Do you like my face that much?"

    Si Ning turned his head feeling like he was caught while he tried to pretend he wasn''t looking even though his cheeks tinted red as he turned back to see Xiu Zhicheng''s eyes on him. "Your Majesty." He doesn''t know if he should stand up to pay his respects or continue sitting down.

    Just by meeting Xiu Zhicheng''s gaze did Si Ning became aware of the weight of the bottle in his pouch, he couldn''t help his head being full with the thought of pushing Xiu Zhicheng down.

    "Do you like all that I sent you?" Xiu Zhicheng asked, his eyes narrowed with a small smile playing on his lips giving him a charming appearance.

    "Yes, Your Majesty." Si Ning replied, he never thought about either liking or disliking what he received but he was he loved receiving gifts.

    "I am glad but Si Ning I told you to call me by name." Xiu Zhicheng said as he started to pour wine into a cup. "All the food is already tasted, so you can eat, the bird nest soup was specially made for you."

    Yes Si Ning was hungry but he wasn''t hungry for any of the food laid out in front of him, he was hungry and wanted to eat nothing but the delicious man before him.

    What a closet pervert.

 Chapter 187 - Soothing

    The meal Si Ning ate was so delicious that he found it hard to control himself and not wolf everything down, the taste of the meal was something fit for an Emperor that he felt so satisfied having the meal but had to be careful to avoid another stomach upset but what Si Ning didn''t realize was that having the meal with just Xiu Zhicheng was the reason the meal was so delicious because he was happy that finally Xiu Zhicheng asked to see him and they finally saw.

    "Si Ning remember you will become mine tomorrow and I will become yours." Xiu Zhicheng said as he placed down his spoon like he was trying to remind Si Ning.

    With the way Xiu Zhicheng sounded Si Ning wondered if Xiu Zhicheng was trying to remind him not to run from the wedding because the announcement of their wedding just happened in a blink of an eye without any ring to mark a wedding proposal. If it was the modern-day world, no modern-day person would agree to a marriage without a ring and for them being two men then there should at least be a couples ring just to show and mark their upcoming union.

    Si Ning lowered his head to stare at his ring finger as he imagined wearing an imperial jade ring on it. He liked the idea of a ring, now that he was getting married he would like to have a ring but Xiu Zhicheng having three wives means he wouldn''t have a ring and Si Ning would be the only one with the ring and that made a ring to seem like he was the property of Xiu Zhicheng which Si Ning doesn''t want that so he quickly shook the thought he labeled as ridiculous off.

    "Yes, Your Majesty." Si Ning replied because no one getting married was going to forget their wedding day.

    "Why don''t you take your wine." Xiu Zhicheng suddenly suggested.

    Si Ning doesn''t know what he might do if he ends up taking wine so he had been avoiding it and taking water instead. "I do not want to get drunk and forget about the important aspect of today." He lied because if he gets drunk he was going to misbehave and worst he would end up remembering it.

    The part of being drunk with the ancient strong alcohol was that Si Ning might end up jumping at the delicious man before him and make the desert for the night.

    "It is a medicinal alcohol but you can drink this." Xiu Zhicheng took the alcohol pot and placed it next to his unfinished plate of meal and replaced it with another pot, he even proceed to pour for Si Ning. "This one had just a little alcohol that it''s barely there. I will take care of you and also remind you tomorrow if you end up forgetting." He told Si Ning as he handed the cup to him.

    Si Ning accepted it and drank slowly, he found himself unable to detach his mouth from the cup till he drank it all but to his surprise all he tasted was a fruity taste with a little bit of alcohol that was able to register as the aftertaste lingering on his tongue. The drink was a slightly addictive taste to make Si Ning drank the drink at once but that thought was gone because he suddenly had the urge to ask why Xiu Zhicheng didn''t come to the jasmine palace the day of the lantern festival when he sneaked out, he had already considered it as a good thing yet he was disturbed by it.

    Si Ning also planned to show his gratitude when Xiu Zhicheng took care of him but because of his stomachache, he was unable to visit Xiu Zhicheng, and this time he doesn''t know how to bring it up yet he racked his brain thinking of the perfect approach and way.

    "Si Ning.. Si Ning, you have been making different faces, is something on your mind?" Xiu Zhicheng asked after he finally gained Si Ning''s attention.

    Si Ning shook his head then paused thinking ''perfect''. "This General wants to extend his gratitude to his Majesty for taking care of me throughout the night when I fell ill." He finally said because he doesn''t want it to eat him away. He didn''t show his gratitude because Xiu Zhicheng was the Emperor, rather he showed it because it was the normal thing to do.

    "I am well aware of how you looked exhausted that day at the morning assembly, it pained me to see you struggle so much for our Nation, and as my beloved Consort I couldn''t bear to leave you alone." Xiu Zhicheng explained. "I am the one grateful to you for the army you tender for the Imperial army but after our marriage, the Imperial army will be your army too, you may not be able to command them but as long as I am here the Imperial army is yours too." He added.

    "Thank you, Your Majesty." Si Ning said as he smiled a little, glad they were having a proper conversation without being awkward.

    Si Ning wanted to ask if Shao Lang was on his journey to Xilie but asking means he wasn''t current in the Nation''s affairs and Si Ning doesn''t want Xiu Zhichneg to see him as being incompetent because he plans to show all his best side to his husband to be.

    "Shao Lang embarked on the journey to Xilie the next day you were rejuvenating." Xiu Zhicheng said as he drank his wine.

    "Oh." Si Ning''s eyes widened because it was like Xiu Zhicheng read his mind, he hoped Shao Lang''s journey to Xilie would be fruitful even if it was just for a short while because he was well aware that the war Qiu Bai want was inevitable.

    "The Imperial Doctor said you had a stomach upset and he told me you are better now, that is why this dinner consists of only light and soft meal, do you like it?" Xiu Zhicheng asked, his eyes gentle showing his concern for Si Ning''s wellbeing.

    "I like it very much." Si Ning smiled as he admitted, it was hard for him to control his facial expression because he found himself smiling from time to time due to Xiu Zhicheng''s gentle soothing voice.

    "Si Ning, do you remember the first time you followed late General Yunsheng to the palace?" Xiu Zhicheng suddenly asked as he poured another cup of the fruity taste wine for Si Ning.

    Father?

    Si Ning had no idea of what Xiu Zhicheng was talking about so he doesn''t know how he should reply, whether he should act like he remembered or just admit he had no idea. "Hmm." It sounded neither like an affirmation or a question nor deny.. Now he was curious about how they met and he was eager to know with how Xiu Zhicheng eyes crinkle and his lips slightly raised into a small smile to show he was thinking about a happy memory and if Si Ning wasn''t looking carefully he would have missed the slight face expression changes.

 Chapter 188 - When We Met

    "I knew you were a boy but you have this girly face and you were the most beautiful person I have ever seen but do you know what drew me to you?"

    "...." The Sudden question made Si Ning bite his bottom lip softly, he doesn''t want to say Xiu Zhicheng was drawn to me because of his beauty because that was what Xiu Zhicheng said so he shook his head without thinking if it was appropriate to reply by the gesture.

    "What drew me to you most was that you didn''t see me or try to get closer to me even after your father told you to be good to me." Xiu Zhicheng continued. "After some time of getting you to see me as a friend, I treated you like my brother but after some years I discovered I don''t want you to see me as a brother anymore, I wanted the whole of you and all of you, I wanted you to be mine then do you remember when I confessed to you." Xiu Zhicheng paused even though it wasn''t a question.

    "..." Si Ning nodded even though he had no idea what Xiu Zhicheng was talking about.

    "I was so nervous and I didn''t expect you to accept me but you did yet I couldn''t stop thinking that you were with me because you couldn''t refuse me, I was so insecure about us because you never initiated being intimate with me and when I became the Emperor of Xiu and my mother told me to have an heir and I did, you still forgave me but because of political reasons and me being unable to stand firm I hurt you when I married Chunhua and you left me." Xiu Zhicheng poured another cup of wine and drown it, his eyes holding sorrow showing how hurt he was as he was reminiscing those times.

    Si Ning doesn''t know if Xiu Zhicheng was talking because he was drunk but he doesn''t care because hearing the rich voice drifting to him was making his body hot all over, his face red and he was having a hard time controlling his sexual urge.

    "During those times I felt like I was in the dark, all the colours in my life faded and what did I do? I married Princess Mingxia too because of political reasons and because I needed comfort which doesn''t exist in both my wives but that hollow in my heart didn''t fade and deep inside I know you are the one that can only fill it, just by seeing you hurt so much it affected me so badly it was like you are the air that I breathe so I was determined to make you mine by all means because Si Ning I can never live without you." Xiu Zhicheng said.

    "....." Si Ning swallowed a lump on his throat because just by looking at Xiu Zhicheng, all that Xiu Zhicheng was saying was his confirmation that he had feelings for him he could feel the emotion radiated from him and he knew right there that Xiu Zhicheng was in love with him but what all Xiu Zhicheng said like he was asking for forgiveness, forgiveness for marrying three wives and forgiveness for trying to make Si Ning his.

    The confession was unexpected that left Si Ning speechless yet he had the urge to say something, at least confirm some things.

    "Does this mean you don''t love your wives?" Si Ning blurted out, yes! he had slept with different people without loving them before he met Liu Ting and when he met Liu Ting, falling in love with her made it difficult for him to even think about sleeping with somebody else so Xiu Zhicheng loves him yet he slept with his wives was a bit confusing to him. He had seen people like that having wives yet confessing to him which placed him in a situation of doubting if they ever loved their wives but Xiu Zhicheng just told him he loves him and he doesn''t want to think about Xiu Zhicheng sleeping with his wives while being in love with him.

    Xiu Zhicheng gestured for Si Ning to come closer. "Sit next to me." He said, his eyes regarding Si Ning gently.

    Si Ning stood up, his heart beating fast he could almost hear it, he sat down leaving some spaces between them. "Ehp... " He yelped when Xiu Zhicheng drew him closer till they were sitting side by side, their body touching making Si Ning''s temperature suddenly rise.

    "Si Ning you should know by now that I love you so much whenever I am with my wives, I had to be drunk to an extent and I imagined me holding you while I do them from behind because it''s the only way I could get it up, it was cruel of me to do so but after I had Yuan I kept to myself and I didn''t even consummate my third marriage and my third wife understood me." Xiu Zhicheng said as he kissed the crown of Si Ning''s head making Si Ning completely rest on him.

    Si Ning wasn''t able to say a word, he had heard many people out trying to convince him to be with them, telling him they love him yet he disregarded their confession yet with Xiu Zhicheng, he felt like he was trapped in a bottle with their feelings mixing to the extent that it was so exciting yet so painful like the bottle needed a bit of air for the feelings to escape and reduce that Si Ning was aware that the man he laid his head on while his heart kept accelerating is someone he loves that it scared him because he doesn''t think he had ever loved someone romantically like that not even Liu Ting.

    "No matter what Si Ning, I want you to trust me and stay by my side but just for tonight I want you to be honest with me." Xiu Zhicheng placed a kiss on Si Ning''s neck and proceed to lick it. "Do you feel the same? "

    It was hard for Si Ning to talk because his neck was on fire, the mild sandalwood scent protectively surrounding him, all the hair on his body standing just by feeling Xiu Zhicheng''s breath on his neck and feeling the body next to him was making a current run through his body.

    Si Ning quickly nodded once. "Yes, Your Majesty." He replied sincerely, he doesn''t know about the past but right now he wanted the Emperor and what he was feeling was more than lust.

    "Thank you." Xiu Zhicheng whispered it was almost faint.

    Si Ning was surprised to feel what seemed like a teardrop on his neck that he almost jolted up yet his eyes became misty he had to blink back his tears, he folded his hands now feeling awkward, Xiu Zhicheng placed his hand on his face and lightly turn it so they were now looking at each other deeply and Si Ning could see that his eyes were clear, no sign of tears which means he must have imagined it, his gaze lowered to Xiu Zhicheng''s lips and he found himself leaning forward only for the Emperor to meet his lips halfway and just by the touch of their lips, sparks started flying everywhere as Xiu Zhicheng deepen the kiss.

 Chapter 189 - Forcing The Way In

    It was as if the kiss was their means to live because of the way Xiu Zhicheng deepened the kiss and the way Si Ning responded to the fast pace kiss but it is what they called heated kiss because Si Ning''s brain had already flown out of the window and he wanted nothing but an urgent skin touch because suddenly the cloth between them started to feel uncomfortable like it was the cause of the heats between them so he subconsciously started to pull at Xiu Zhicheng''s cloth wanting to free them of the excessive clothing blocking their way while he doesn''t care about their surroundings.

    Xiu Zhicheng tasted something sweet as he dug his tongue inside, wrecking havoc in Si Ning''s mouth while he pushed Si Ning''s down loosing his sash slowly in the process but the layers of clothing weren''t easy to get rid of but Si Ning was also busy pulling while they pulled apart a tiny bit to catch their breath before they continued drawing out the sweetness in their mouth that Si Ning that planned to push Xiu Zhicheng down found himself in the opposite yet he didn''t realise because his brain had gone mushy and he was so excited to the point of no return because the thing between his legs was started to dri of precum.

    "Ahn..." Si Ning moaned yet he doesn''t care to worry about the foreign sound that escaped his lips, he was about to successfully pull Xiu Zhicheng''s outer robe off when the Emperor suddenly pulled away, his hands holding Si Ning''s arms stopping him in the process.

    This action was so surprising because Xiu Zhicheng brows got furrowed while he wore an annoyed expression. It was like a blow for Si Ning when Xiu Zhicheng took a deep breath and started to dress him up, pulling his collar properly while tying his sash appropriately within a few seconds.

    What happened? Doesn''t he want it? Does he not want me again?

    Si Ning was thrown into a dilemma as he blinks then he was so confused because something like pain was written all over Xiu Zhicheng''s face taking over the annoyed expression to show he was reluctant to leave his wife to be alone yet Si Ning wasn''t aware that Xiu Zhicheng was hard as a rock while dressing him up trying not to look at his lips which was now red, the colour of rose and swollen to give the appearance of a sweet candy that needed to be lick so inviting that for the Emperor to maintain his composure was difficult.

    Si Ning breath was slow and shallow, he was about to ask what was wrong because he doesn''t think the proper means of waiting till their wedding night was necessary since Xiu Zhicheng confessed to him and they both wanted it so why not jump on it because they would not be interrupted so Si Ning kept staring at Xiu Zhicheng, all his surroundings melting away and all he could see was the man in front of him and at that time Xiu Zhicheng also held his gaze and Si Ning raised his hand to touch the Emperor''s cheek only for Xiu Zhicheng to suddenly stand up while pulling out a sword swiftly in the process, his back turned to Si Ning. Si Ning was so shocked he jolted, alert, wanting to see what happened as he was finally able to comprehend his surroundings only to see that the sword Xiu Zhicheng pulled out was placed on the Queen Dowager''s neck.

    Si Ning was confused and shocked, he quickly looked down to see the sword sheath under the table, he had no idea it was there and was surprised that Xiu Zhicheng and Queen Dowager seemed to be locked in some starring contest while the Emperor made no gesture to lower the sword. Si Ning''s face was already pink turned to red because he had no idea of when she came which means she either saw them or not. Xiu Zhicheng''s move was due to her arrival and this instantly made a certain part of Si Ning go soft.

    "Why are you not lowering your sword." The Queen Dowager demanded in a powerful voice before meeting Si Ning''s gaze. "I can see the General is in a hurry."

    Ehn? What?

    "My plan is to have dinner with Si Ning tonight and you coming here means you forced your way here because I can see all the guards on their knees knowing they can lose their heads for allowing you in when you didn''t make an appointment." Xiu Zhicheng replied in a commanding voice which was quiet yet loud enough to send thousand of shivers down a person''s back.

    "Do I need an appointment to see my son and I can see you are done with dinner so I need to talk to you privately." Queen Dowager said softly.

    "We can talk later but i want to spend the night with my Empress to be." Xiu Zhicheng finally lowered his sword.

    "Waiting a day more doesn''t change anything and you my son I know you are young and I don''t blame you but you can act like this with one of your Concubines and not General Si Ning because acting like this is just a shameful act of the General" Queen Dowager said while her gaze met Si Ning, giving him a ''get out'' look.

    Eh?

    "Mother." Xiu Zhicheng called in a slightly warning tone.

    "Acting like this with General Si Ning won''t result into a baby so you can wait till tomorrow." Queen Dowager stated firmly without moving an inch to show she was adamant on standing firmly to her ground.

    Si Ning knew that Xiu Zhicheng seemed not to be interested in backing off so he stood up not wanting to get caught up between the mother and son. "Your Majesty, thank you for having me and sharing all this delicious delicacy with me but it is already nightfall and this General will like to take his leave so that I can rest and wake up early to prepare."

    It was shocking when Xiu Zhicheng turned to face Si Ning with an angry expression that sent shivers down Si Ning''s back because it was the first time he would see the Emperor wearing so many expressions but the angry expression made his breathing also seize while wondering how Queen Dowager was still standing but it soften almost immediately when Xiu zhicheng turned to Si Ning and the deep choking aura disperse slowly.

    Then Xiu Zhicheng did a surprising thing because he moved closer to Si Ning and kissed him on the forehead before hugging him. Si Ning found himself facing the Queen Dowager whose head was turned away but he was busy enjoying the small warmth knowing it would soon end.Xiu Zhicheng pulled away after some time and Si Ning bowed to the Emperor and then to the Queen Dowager, a small smile playing on his lips because he felt like he won a battle when he raised his head to see the Queen Dowager giving him an annoyed look.. Si Ning quickly started to walk away and just like Xiu Zhicheng all the guards, eunuchs, and servants were all in a kowtowed position.

 Chapter 190 - You Lie!

    Si Ning quickly descended the steps and noticed that those that accompanied him to the palace also kowtowed, he doesn''t think they should also be in that position because none of them could stop the Queen Dowager so he walked up to his palanquin. "Up." he said feeling it was unnecessary for him to stress the meaning of his words out.

    Dinner was good, Si Ning had a great time with the Emperor but a certain someone had to ruin his night for him even though he was satisfied with how things ended yet he could say and was well aware that he wasn''t in a great mood so he knew he was going to get annoyed if none of the people that accompanied him stand up.

    It was Xiao Pei that stood up swiftly, followed by Ah Dai who quickly moved forward to dust out the invisible dust on Si Ning''s robe, Yang Sheng turned his head to see Si Ning and he also stood up with the rest of the guards including the bearers that followed Si Ning to the pavilion. Si Ning noticed Yang Sheng opening and closing his mouth while he took a step forward then backward, Si Ning knew Yang Sheng wanted to ask if it was okay for them to leave, and since he was struggling to say a word and wasn''t saying it so Si Ning doesn''t find it important to make Yang Sheng mind be at peace by replying to the question he didn''t ask so he turned, facing the palanquin.

    Yang Sheng moved to raise the palanquin''s curtain but Si Ning was faster than him because he just wanted to get to the Jasmine palace as soon as possible so he could reminisce about the little romance that took place that was kind of pulling the corner of his lips up into a small smile.

    "Ya!" A small voice shouted as the curtain was yanked up.

    On a normal occurrence Si Ning would have gotten startled but because he had something interesting invading his mind and his mind was at peace so he raised a brow when he found himself facing Xiu Junjie who wore a disappointed look because Si Ning didn''t shriek in alarm like he expected.

    "King Consort, His Highness the Crown Prince had to wait for you in the palanquin because it is cold outside." Yang Sheng quickly explained while he wore a relieved look because Si Ning didn''t jolt in surprise.

    "And what is his Highness doing here?" Si Ning asked as he stepped into the palanquin to sit down comfortably beside Xiu Junjie.

    "Aish you are no fun Si Ning, I will tell you why I''m here when we get to your palace." Xiu Junjie said nonchalantly as he waved his hand before folding his arms.

    Si Ning turned to look at Xiu Junjie, it was dark outside but the light illuminated from the lanterns hung outside showed Xiu Junjie''s face perfectly and Si Ning was quite amused by the serious expression the boy was wearing which means something must be bothering him for the boy not to talk about wanting to ride the palanquin alone while Si Ning finds another one but scooted to the side to give space for Si Ning to sit when the General entered.

    "Do you want to ask about the Emperor?" Si Ning asked, his heart tender and glad that if Xiu Zhicheng had stayed true to him then Xiu Junjie wouldn''t exist and he could only think of Xiu Zhicheng as the cause of worry of the boy.

    The boy mostly had been annoying to Si Ning but the General had started to see Xiu Junjie in a good light and he understood the life the boy lived, understanding that Xiu Junjie must be curious if he and Xiu Zhicheng talked about him.

    "Si Ning you shouldn''t stick your nose to me and Imperial father''s business." Xiu Junjie said sharply.

    "....?"

    Just the small gesture of playfulness, made Si Ning forget how annoying the boy could be and all he wanted was to kick the boy out of the palanquin instead he took a few deep breaths because if it was only Xiao Pei around then Xiu Junjie would be out by now, cursing, demanding respect from him while running after the palanquin.

    "I heard you had an upset stomach as it should be with how much you ate that day and a General is supposed to have a hard stomach but this Crown Prince had a better stomach than you." Xiu Junjie said mockingly after some time.

    "I didn''t have an upset stomach." Si Ning lied after he found no way to say a comeback.

    "You cannot fool the eyes of a dragon, the son of heaven, the Crown Prince of Xiu, Si Ning, the way you were lying on the bed, you could have died a thousand times if someone intend to take your life if not for your guard who was watching over you." Xiu Junjie pointed out.

    Si Ning almost snorted at the brief introduction Xiu Junjie said. "What you don''t know is that this General is always at alert, always that if you had moved close to me in that instant without me opening my eyes I would have reached out my hand and wrapped it around your neck so if I were you Junjie I will be careful around a sleeping great General Si Ning." Si Ning was satisfied when he saw how horrified Xiu Junjie looked.

    Now Si Ning was regretting not using the word ''strangle'' but he was glad to finally put the mischievous boy in his place, as a General he ought to strike fear in people that when he was resting they won''t dare get closer to him and seeing that Xiu Junjie still wore a shocked expression means the boy didn''t get closer to him if not it would be the end of his little fierce lie.

    "You lie! tsk." Xiu Junjie yelled as clicked his tongue.

    "A General never tells a lie." Si Ning replied calmly quite enjoying the boy''s look.

    "Si Ning you lie!" Xiu Junjie repeated. "You looked like you cant eve..n hurt a fly ly...lying t.th..there." He stuttered.

    "Looks can be deceiving, do you think I was given the General title after my father but the truth is that I was given the title because I General Si Ning is the greatest deadliest General in the whole of this realm." Si Ning placed it at the back of his mind to tell Xiu Yuan too so the boy could idolize him and choose him as his role model. He could almost picture how Xiu Yuan''s eyes would be shimmering and it made the corner of his lip raise into a smirk.

    Xiu Junjie''s eyes widened. "You lie!"

    "A General doesn''t lie."

    "Si Ning you just told a lie!"

    That was how their bickering started, Xiu Junjie voice getting louder by each second the guards following the palanquin kept looking at one another just wondering if it was okay for them to listen to General Si Ning and the Crown prince conversation but since Xiao Pei didn''t say a word they all carried on while trying to tune out their conversation by all means.

 Chapter 191 - The Case

    It was childish trying to scare off a child but Si Ning was enjoying every moment of it, they had already gotten to the Jasmine palace and for the past hour, Xiu Junjie was still arguing that Si Ning lied while Si Ning was adamant that he doesn''t lie, the child was full of energy because Si Ning was aware they could argue all night with how Xiu Junjie kept acting like he would jump and stomp his feet on the ground.

    Si Ning''s mouth was starting to get sore, all the tingling effect of the kiss gone and now replaced with a strain due to repeating the same statement to Xiu Junjie over and over again.

    "What is the reason you waited for me and followed me here?" Si Ning asked when he realized their argument wouldn''t be reaching any conclusion soon so he had to change the topic because he wanted to know why Xiu Junjie was now walking beside him into his bedroom.

    Xiu Junjie that opened his mouth to continue their argument paused before raising his chin. "Tomorrow you will get married to Imperial father which means your governmental duties will become double and I may never have the chance to tell you what I owe you so that is why I am here to tell you now." He explained in an extremely low voice.

    What?

    Si Ning had to strain his ears to hear Xiu Junjie and he had no idea what the boy was talking about, he doesn''t think the boy owe him any explanation but seeing how serious Xiu Junjie looked means it must be a serious talk because Xiu Junjie even proceeds to shut the windows and door when they got to his bedroom, it was a cold night so shutting the windows even helped to lessen the cold in the room so Si Ning didn''t complain, rather he was interested in what Xiu Junjie had to say.

    Si Ning sat down by the table which was filled with fruits in a bowl and a jar of wine in case he wanted to get drunk so Si Ning poured the content into a cup only to see it was clear almost like water, he wondered what sort of wine it would be so he raised it only to detect no smell and when he took a sip, his brows furrowed because he was just played by Ah Dai or Yang Sheng because what was in the jar was water. He forcefully swallowed waiting for Xiu Junjie to finish his inspection of placing his ear on the wall trying to detect if someone was at the other side probably wanting to spy on them.

    Xiu Junjie sat close to Si Ning after nodding, satisfied by the measures he took. "Remember don''t you mistake my carefulness as being afraid, I am the Crown Prince and I can do what I like." He said in a low voice with a hint of warning.

    Si Ning nodded. "Okay." He could see the boy was just afraid and wasn''t being careful like he claimed and this spark up more interest within him as he also bent forward to hear Xiu Junjie clearly after turning the lantern a bit up to see clearly.

    "Since you claimed you had no idea why Imperial grandmother hates your family so I want to tell you why just so I won''t owe you." Xiu Junjie stated as he shrugged.

    "...." Si Ning''s eyes widened because he had forgotten that Xiu Junjie told him he would tell him why the Queen Dowager hates his family in exchange for taking him out to the lantern festival.

    Xiu Junjie beckon for Si Ning to come closer which made Si Ning stretch his neck till their faces were almost touching so Si Ning turned his ear to Xiu Junjie. "Imperial grandfather which is the late Emperor was in love with your father, General Yunsheng and because of that, he promised General Yunsheng to make him the Empress if he agrees to the marriage which is why Imperial grandmother is the Queen Dowager and not the Empress Dowager because she was never crowned as the Empress." Xiu Junjie said almost like a whisper.

    "Oh." Si Ning was so shocked that he couldn''t believe his family was hated for such a reason that he turned to face Xiu Junjie and he feels like he was listening to a scoop.

    "The late Emperor keeps gifting late General Yunsheng many things, doted on him a lot, he even begged publicly in the palace for General Yunsheng to stay by him even after he married your mother so your father promised to stay by Imperial grandfather as Xiu General and a friend." Xiu Junjie paused, his eyes darting around that Si Ning also looked around to make sure they were safe to talk.

    "There is no one." Si Ning whispered as he moved to his previous position, the neck he stretched to the max already starting to get strained.

    "Imperial grandmother took your family as a stain on the Imperial Family, she promised never to forgive your father for taking away her title and when the late Emperor died due to an unknown illness, Imperial grandmother forcefully took command and Imperial father became the Emperor and then General Yunsheng that was ill also passed away so Imperial grandmother placed a gag on the case that whosoever talks about the love the late Imperial grandfather had for your father will receive a punishment worst than death." Xiu Junjie explained then cleared his throat. "Si Ning just remember that all that I said it''s what I heard because it happened long ago before I existed but from what I heard it is all true."

    "..." Si Ning nodded trying to wrap his head around all what he just heard, the late Emperor being in love with his late father was so shocking it almost seemed like a sad fairytale.

    "I want to go and have my rest." Xiu Junjie said, his voice normal as he stood up, without another word he turned and started to head out.

    It was just like a paparazzi just dropped the greatest scoop for Si Ning to publish because Si Ning couldn''t help but imagine how pitiful the Queen Dowager would be for not receiving the Empress title yet the family she hates most that blocked her from getting the title, a family member is about to have the title just because her son fell in love. He couldn''t blame Queen Dowager for hating him yet he think it was too much because his father didn''t sin so the son shouldn''t pay yet Queen Dowager was holding the whole of his family accountable.

    "Xiao Pei." Si Ning said, he was supposed to call louder and wanted to call again only to see Xiao Pei appear at the door, and now he could see the reason Xiu Junjie talked in a low voice because someone like Xiao Pei already trained his ears he could hear between walls.

    "General." Xiao Pei said.

    "Make sure Junjie gets to his palace safely." Si Ning said and watch Xiao Pei nod and left swiftly.

    Si Ning walked up to the window and opened it letting fresh air in, he pushed the thought of Queen Dowager away as he concentrated on his feeling for the wedding day, it was going to get married tomorrow and become the second most important person in the nation after the Emperor because the Crown Prince should come third according to the historian dramas he had seen so his wedding day being tomorrow and Si Ning had no idea what he was supposed to feel, maybe extreme happy yet he couldn''t feel anything relating to that because he had his duties to fulfill yet he hoped his duties would be reduced instead of double like Xiu Junjie said but one thing he was happy about was that first he was getting married to someone who loves him and vice versa because he couldn''t wait to sleep with Xiu Zhicheng.

    In order not to make Ah Dai cry, Si Ning head to bed, lying down of his bed, pushing all the thoughts that wanted to evade his mind away because he could already picture Ah Dai breaking down in tears in case if he wakes up with dark circles due to not having enough sleep.

 Chapter 192 - A Deity

    It was quite surprising to Si Ning that he was able to sleep and when he woke up it was all written on his face that he didn''t welcome Ah Dai coming in to wake him up at dawn but he was too sleepy to complain yet he was only able to put on a scowl while he drowns out Ah Dai panicked fast movement and speech about how Si Ning''s eyes were swollen while Yang Sheng who was standing beside Ah Dai seemed to be in a dilemma watching Ah Dai''s confused movement.

    It was like Si Ning was walking on air when he was led into the bathroom, everything was well arranged including a series of new beauty bathing materials and Si Ning was still able to remember he doesn''t like anyone bathing it but because it was his wedding day, Ah Dai refused to leave and helped him to wash his back, then proceed to start pedicure and manicure after Si Ning was out of the bath.

    Si Ning always took good care of his hands and his thin long fingers Ah Dai was holding while he worked, clipping the nails to perfection almost compelled him to kiss the hand but Ah Dai in his heart knew he mustn''t dare, he admired the Young Master wholeheartedly and knew that his Young Master was so beautiful and brilliant that the Emperor was lucky to have him.

    Taking a bath was supposed to wake a person up but Si Ning was different because him trying to still sleep was his means to escape a little and not think of his wedding which was going to make him nervous and being nervous was one thing he wanted to avoid, all he was interested in was looking elegant and confident that Xiu Zhicheng would even be surprised.

    When Ah Dai was done with the short beauty routine, he led Si Ning back to his room. Si Ning wore the inner attire Ah Dai brought for him and after a series of servants came in with his ceremonial robe which was scarlet red, a large dragon pattern which seemed to be wrapped around the robe was embroidered with gold and Si Ning''s eyes widened at how regal the robe was and he thought it was the only robe he would wear until the other servants started to straighten out the other inner wears they brought in and Si Ning ended up in three layered of cloth while the outer dragon robe was on top which had shoulder pads to make his shoulders straight, it was quite amazing how the floor was covered with the robe and Ah Dai was careful enough not to step on it when he approached to do his hair.

    When Si Ning was still an Actor, the hair was the first thing the makeup artist would do but Ah Dai always do his hair last.

    "Young Master, Ah Dai has been practicing this hairstyle for a month now and Ah Dai hopes Young Master will like it because Ah Dai told the best beautician in Xiu that Young Master only allows Ah Dai to touch his hair that is why I want to style Young Master''s hair."

    Si Ning nodded as his approval for Ah Dai to go ahead, he was already used to not treating Ah Dai like a man that only had a good hand so he just sat and relaxed because he had always liked the simple hairstyle with a touch of extravagant Ah Dai do make for him, he watched as Ah Dai removed his gloves and replaced them with a dark thin gloves and just like a speed of lighting he started applying series of the hair mix products he spent a month making while combing out the hair in a way that not a strand of Si Ning''s long hair touch his robe and Si Ning was a bit confused because he didn''t feel a thing which made him wonder if Ah Dai was styling his hair or if he had just been sitting for minutes without any progress but before he could ask when they would be done, he felt a little weight on his neck and Ah Dai removed his gloves to start applying makeup on his Master''s face.

    It was relaxing the way Ah Dai worked that Si Ning started to feel sleepy but Ah Dai was done in no time and then Yang Sheng held a mirror for Si Ning to look at his reflection.

    "Oh." That was the only unintelligible sound Si Ning made when he found himself staring at the perfect version of his face he had ever seen. His eyes widened as his mouth parted slightly not finding a thing to say.

    The hair which was neatly packed into a ponytail while to strand dropped at the edge just beside Si Ning''s ears, two strands of hair at a side with an inch space between with series of golden round small like beads which was also packed with the ponytail while the other had only a strand of hair with also had the series of golden beads also pulled with the ponytail, it was a simple hairstyle and nothing was feminine about it but the way the hair was neat and smooth while the edges were styled showed that the hairdo required a lot of perfection. A large golden diadem was used as a small crown holding the ponytail while a large dragon hairpin was inserted into the middle to hold the ponytail in place, this hairdo reveal Si Ning''s face and his lips which was rosy only needed a bit of rouge to make it darker and fuller, his eyes were lined which made his peach blossom eyes to look wide, he was still amazed by how he looked that he just watched as Ah Dai started clipping ears with dazzling series of golden ear clips, one ear with a single thin golden chain almost reaching his shoulder sparkled, all that Ah Dai did was simple but it was amazing.

    Si Ning thought they were done but Ah Dai started clipping lots of golden accessories on the cloth, a dragon brooch clipped just at the left, then he took Si Ning''s hand and inserted just one jade ring on the first finger then he wore jade bangles on Si Ning''s hand but Si Ning shook his hands to show he wasn''t comfortable wearing bangles when he wasn''t a woman. Ah Dai removed it and replaced it with a golden hand chain, it was already bright outside.

    "General."

    Just by Xiao Pei''s call, Si Ning knew it was time and Ah Dai also stepped back and quickly helped Si Ning into his shoes. When Si Ning stood up and turned he heard some of the servants present gasped in wonder before falling to their knees like they were in the presence of some deity but nothing about the attire was ambiguous.

    "Long live King Consort." They chorused.

    It was the first time Si Ning noticed they were dressed neatly that he hardly recognize that those before him were the manservants of his Jasmine palace. Yang Sheng was dressed too and only Ah Dai seemed to be in his casual robe.

    Xiao Pei also fell on his knees and bowed while Ah Dai did the same. Si Ning started heading out when he stopped because he noticed Ah Dai wasn''t coming.

    "Ah Dai." Si Ning called.

    "Yes, Young Master." Ah Dai ran out and fell on one knee.

    Si Ning wanted Ah Dai to follow him like he used to but seeing his face which was beaded with sweat and how his robe was stained with cream, he knew Ah Dai would be staying. "Ah Dai when you are done cleaning up I want you to come to the ceremony."

    Just hearing this made Ah Dai speechless as tears willed up his eyes, because of his hand he had planned not to go just to avoid trouble even though most wouldn''t know he had lost an arm but he doesn''t want to be an eyesore but just as he expected, his Master doesn''t mind and wants him at the wedding, a tear dropped as he watched Si Ning leaving like a mother who was watching their daughter leaving their home to get married.

    The moment Si Ning stepped out to see a sedan chair, all the people presence processed to fall on their knees to kowtow. Si Ning also elegantly walked up to the transport without taking note of the elegant untouchable vibe he was spreading around because he looked like a god meant to be worshipped, he stopped in front of his three Commanders.

    "Su Heng, wait here and bring Ah Dai with you." Si Ning instructed, he doesn''t know where Ah Dai and Ji Ran stand so to relieve Ah Dai from being awkward, he told Su Heng to stay instead of Ji Ran.

    "Yes General." Su Heng nodded.

    Si Ning saw that Ji Ran reveal no emotion so he moved and comfortably sat in the sedan chair and before long they arrived at the open space where the ceremony would take place.

 Chapter 193 - Union

    It would be odd for the people present on rows at the side while a red rug was laid on the middle to create a part for Si Ning to the small altar where the ceremony would take place not to at least turn to just glance at the sedan chair which series of servants were walking behind, two Commanders of the Si army at the front and the guard Xiao Pei at the side with series of guards, it was a grand rhythmic escort so some of the Ministers and the guest turned just to glance, some guests from outside Xiu, some the head of some tribes, some the governor of some province in Xiu that didn''t know General Si Ning well was so curious that they turned their head but the moment they saw the Empress to be stepped out, they found themselves in a trance.

    Si Ning stepped out to see the colourful ribbon decoration all over the open space, it was bright so everybody present could see him clearly and what he expected was different from what he received, he was expecting everybody present to bow to him like how the people outside his residence did when he stepped out from the Jasmine palace but they all stared at him with wild eyes, some mouth was even open which made him confused if it was now okay for people to stare at the Emperor''s man without blinking. Since he was once a celebrity, he wasn''t disturbed by it once, he quite felt good about himself, the heavenly mild scent of some perfume he had no idea when Ah Dai sprayed on him wrapped around him making him feel extra confident and happy.

    What Si Ning doesn''t understand was that his appearance was beautifully regal, soft and attractive that carried the air of an Empress, his shoulders perfect straight and high, his outer dragon ceremonial robe dragged behind him as he started walking slowly to the Emperor and the mild scent surrounding kept drifting faintly to the people in a trance watching him that made some inhale while others were afraid to inhale because if they do, they doubt they would be standing without falling to their knees to worship the deity before them.

    Xiu Zhicheng was waiting for Si Ning at the foot of the red rug, he was dressed in red and black dragon robes with embroidery of golden pattern over it, his hair neatly done into a half ponytail, a dark cape with dark wool on the shoulders extended to the neck to make his shoulders high and his attire made his chest to look wider with few golden accessories on his robe, he looked so handsome, his sharp Pheonix eyes on the beautiful man walking towards him.

    The moment Si Ning was closer to Xiu Zhicheng he doesn''t know why he suddenly felt a chill run down his spine because Xiu Zhicheng wasn''t frowning nor did he narrow his eyes to show he was displeased but Si Ning had a feeling the Emperor was irritated and doesn''t seem to be in a good mood, the aura leaking from him made Si Ning stopped wondering if something was wrong with his attire or if he was late, his makeup was nothing extraordinary so he doesn''t think it was his makeup because he checked the mirror multiple times and also sat erect on the Sedan chair, the curtains of the Sedan chair was pulled up for him when he entered and got out so he didn''t think his makeup got smeared even though the powder Ah Dai applied was light. Having the sense of danger made him hesitate to take a step and just then Xiu Zhicheng started walking towards him in large stride, his face was impassive and a loud cough could be heard and the moment Xiu Zhicheng reach and extended his hand which made Si Ning who was confused to also extend his hand and Xiu Zhicheng took his hand. The people present bowed deeply as if the cough awaken them to the present.

    "Long live King Consort!" They said in unison loudly.

    "Si Ning come."

    Si Ning forced a smile as he felt like he was walking on an eggshell as everything around him disappeared, all he could see was Xiu Zhicheng who was holding his hand a little too tight as they walked slowly on the red carpet path but Si Ning dare not to tell Xiu Zhucheng that his hand was hurting, he would have loved Xiu Zhicheng to stay with the Priest at the altar instead of waiting for him, at least his hand would have been spared of the forced grip.

    When they reach the Priest at the ceremonial altar, Xiu Zhicheng still didn''t let go of Si Ning''s hand until the Head Priest eyes dropped to the hands while he cleared his throat which Xiu Zhicheng finally let go with a sign of reluctancy which Si Ning was the only one who detected it. He was so confused about Xiu Zhicheng''s behavior, he doesn''t know if the Queen Dowager discussion with Xiu Zhicheng was part of the reason he was in a bad mood.

    "Now we will start the ceremony for the union of the son of heaven, the great dragon Emperor of Xiu and the General of Xiu." The Head Priest announced.

    Eh?

    Si Ning couldn''t help but frown slightly, he doesn''t know if the Priest doesn''t like him because he didn''t add great to his title nor did he call him his recent King Consort title. He felt a slight warm hand hold him and he turned to see Xiu Zhicheng looking at him, Si Ning''s heart skipped a beat and just then he realized he was getting married to Xiu Zhicheng and his frown was replaced by a deep blush which made him look slightly away and he withdraws his hand which Xiu Zhicheng let go. Si Ning felt it then that Xiu Zhicheng''s mood was now better.

    "...First bow to the heaven and earth!"

    Si Ning and Xiu Zhicheng proceed to kneel and take a bow slowly.

    "Second bow to the Parents!"

    Si Ning and Xiu Zhicheng repeated their bow.

    "And the last bow to each other!"

    Si Ning and Xiu Zhicheng bowed.

    "And finally let the greatest union of Xiu take a sip of this drink to seal their union!"

    One of the Priests standing quickly came forward to pour them a drink which Si Ning and Xiu Zhicheng slowly took their cup and took a sip.

    "Long live the Emperor and Empress of Xiu!" The Priest shouted when the couple stood up.

    "Long live the Emperor!"

    "Long live the Empress!"

    The witnesses yelled before they started clapping. It was then that Si Ning turned to the crowd, he had been wondering if his mother was there when he was bowing and he looked through the crowd and saw Si Nan who was dressed beautifully waving at him, right next to him was his mother who gave him a slight nod and a smile while Jiang Ye stood next to her. Seeing them made Si Ning smile slightly, he wasn''t sure about the wedding a month ago but now he was sure that he was happy. He also caught sight of Ah Dai who was wiping his tears, Su Heng, Ji Ran, and Chen An next to him, they all wore a smile, he also caught sight of Xiu TianZhao who winked at him, Jiang ChenMu who nodded as a greeting, Song Feng whose face was impassive and he looked away when Si Ning eyes met his.. He also saw Queen Dowager who wore a bored look, her attire extravagant, next to her was Ran Chunhua and two unknown women Si Ning could identify as Xiu Zhichenng Concubines so he looked away when he felt a warm sensation over him making his stomach butterflies come to life when Xiu Zhicheng took his hand, Si Ning turned to him and was a bit shocked to see that Xiu Zhicheng wore a gentle smile making him get the impression that Xiu Zhicheng might kiss him so he quickly turned away.

 Chapter 194 - Presenting

    After the ceremony, Si Ning found himself sitting right beside Xiu Zhicheng on a large chair that four adults could sit comfortably on, a table before them filled with fruits and snacks with some light dishes, just a few spaces to them sat Queen Dowager, the concubines of Xiu Zhicheng next to her and their table was filled with different kinds of meal.

    The event that was happening was a small banquet in which influential people who were invited started to step forward one after the other to present their gifts then an announcement of the next person would be made and they would go back while the next person steps forward with their gift.

    It was so boring listening as how they talk about their gifts which the other Ministers and guests wore a smile then they would start nodding like some sort of approval but from what Si Ning could hear, he could tell they were expensive gifts but he doesn''t know most of them except clothing materials, accessories or perfumes. Si Ning had already received a lot of expensive gifts at home and when he moved to the palace, He received those gifts from the Emperor, the Ministers, and those that wanted to be on good terms with him that he wondered if his storage room won''t explode one day with how it was filled with gifts that there was just a little space made as a path, he had owned so many riches that he wasn''t greedy anymore nor does he want more because he doesn''t think the store would be able to contain them and the event was getting boring he was starting to feel sleepy when he started to look around and his eyes fell on Xiu TianZhao who was busy stuffing his face like he had been starving. Nothing was surprising to see there so Si Ning turned to look in the opposite direction of Xiu TianZhao and his eyes landed on Xiu Ting.

    Xiu Ting.

    Xiu Ting didn''t sit with the Concubines, she sat alone with some palace women Si Ning had never seen, he understood there were a lot of women that belong to the Emperor in the palace, waiting for the Emperor to name them Concubine and their flashy appearance showed that they wanted Xiu Zhicheng to notice them, while they wore fake smiles and kept glancing at Xiu Zhicheng. Si Ning could see a lot of changes needs to be done in the palace, he turned his attention back to Xiu Ting and studied her face, her smooth lovely face a man would love to wake up to every morning, and right then he was at peace with himself that he doesn''t feel a thing for her, Xiu Ting was beautiful so he knew she would get a good husband and as the Empress, he wouldn''t mind interfering if Xiu Zhicheng wants to find a husband for her, Si Ning vowed within himself that he would give her the best because for some reason he felt a bit of guilt getting married to Xiu Zhicheng and leaving her behind yet he couldn''t help but remind himself that his relationship he had with Liu Ting was different with Xiu Ting.

    Xiu Ting eyes met his and Si Ning didn''t look away, Xiu Ting bowed a little and smiled while Si Ning found himself returning the smile then he felt a sharp pain on his hand which made him sharply turn to Xiu Zhicheng who was next to him as he tried not to wince because of Xiu Zhicheng was holding his hand a bit tight like he needed his quick attention. Si Ning saw that Xiu Zhicheng was frowning and he had no idea why, he also caught sight of Queen Dowager who gave him a dirty look.

    Uhn?

    "You should focus on the ceremony." Xiu Zhicheng said, his tone dangerous low, and a bit harsh.

    Eh?

    Si Ning''s eyes widened because he couldn''t believe that the man he just got married to seemed to be in a bad mood. "Zhicheng are you regretting getting married to me?" He asked in a low voice.

    Fuck that! Si Ning wasn''t going to cower and keep his head low, he was a General of Xiu, a man to be feared so he wouldn''t allow the Emperor to talk down on him so to show this he called him by his name, one minute Xiu Zhicheng seemed to be in a good mood and the next minute he seemed to be in a bad mood but he regretted doing so when Xiu Zhicheng narrowed his eyes, almost like he was angry and moved closer to him, Si Ning had no idea what was going to happen that he even closed his eyes by reflex when Xiu Zhicheng gave him a peck on the cheek. Si Ning''s face reddened both in embarrassment and shyness because the Emperor just displayed affection to him in public.

    "Si Ning you should know that today is one of the happiest day of my life." Xiu Zhicheng said and loosen his hold on Si Ning and started to rub his hand gently and raised it.

    Si Ning was afraid he was going to kiss it so he withdrew his hand. "What are the other days?" He asked daringly.

    "The day you accepted me as your lover was one of them." Xiu Zhicheng told him, his eyes gentle showing how much he was smitten by Si Ning that he didn''t even hide it.

    "What of the day you had A-Junjie?" Si Ning asked, he doesn''t know why he asked but now he was concerned about if Xiu Zhicheng loves his son. According to nature''s law, a man should be happy when he becomes a father.

    "The First Prince the Crown Prince of Xiu, His Highness Xiu Junjie and the Second Prince of Xiu, His Highness Xiu Yuan will now present their present to congratulate the son of heaven, the Emperor of Xiu and the General, Empress of Xiu." The Announcer said after he realised he had been staring at the Emperor and the Empress for too long.

    The Announcer wasn''t the only one who had been staring when he realised the Emperor and the Empress seemed to be in their own world, he couldn''t help but peek just like most around and anyone could tell that love was in the air just by seeing the couple, how they looked at each other. When the Announcer caught the peck he couldn''t help but shiver because it was the first time he would the Emperor be eager to showoffs like that and the guests'' eyes widened in disbelief, those that doubt that Emperor ever liked the General and only wanted the union so he would get full control of the largest army in Xiu could now see it that they were wrong, the Emperor clearly had affection for the General. His glare at the guest was already a warning to them if they look at the beautiful man beside him and now he was proudly showing that Si Ning was his man.

    The long announcement made Si Ning look down to see Xiu Junjie and Xiu Yuan, it was only Xiu Yuan that was holding a golden box but the announcer didn''t continue, it seemed the Announcer had no idea what the gift was so he moved to approach the Princes to check when Xiu Yuan started to approach the newly wedded couple, Xiu Yuan robes was large and flashy, it was so long his feet were hidden behind them and Si Ning feared the boy was going to fall when he started to climb the steps slowly, this made Si Ning to quickly grip the edge of the table as he ready himself to jump up and run to rescue Xiu Yuan in case he misses a step. Xiu Zhicheng noticed this with the corner of his eye and he doesn''t know if he should find it strange that Si Ning''s face was full of worry and anxiousness while his Concubine Ran was dabbing her lips with a napkin concerned if her lips were still pained perfectly.

    "See Nin Nin... I... Forgot the name... but.. it..is for you." Xiu Yuan said with a bright smile when he got closer to Si Ning and he rounded the table to stand at his side.

    Si Ning finally relaxed and collected the box to see a diadem in it, it was so beautiful and sparkling he wondered when he started to like things like that. "It is so beautiful Yuan-er." He said but the boy nodded and didn''t leave, his eyes were on Si Ning with an eager look. "Do you want to sit?" The boy nodded and Si Ning found himself lifting Xiu Yuan and letting him sit between him and Xiu Zhicheng.

    The guest present eating eyes widened, some almost chocked on their meal, some eyes almost bulge out of the socket, the rest almost fainted when Xiu Yuan hugged Si Ning to show how comfortable he was as Si Ning started cutting an apple to feed him while Xiu Junjie bowed and left with a longing look.

 Chapter 195 - Lets Eat

    It wasn''t long when Si Ning carried Xiu Yuan that the boy fell asleep in his arms after eating to his fill. After watching for a while Xiu Zhicheng extended his hands and took Xiu Yuan from Si Ning. Seeing this made the people present at the banquet eyes almost pop out of their sockets because even when Xiu Yuan was born, the Emperor only watched the baby with an impassive expression without making any move to carry him before turning, leaving the room like he had something important to do than to see his newborn second son and none had ever seen the Emperor carry Xiu Yuan once, it was something they thought was impossible yet it was happening in front of them to see. Those that were present had seen things they thought were impossible within a day, most of them couldn''t help but feel positive about the union between the Emperor and the General.

    It was like their union made a dry cherry blossom tree come alive again, the Emperor''s aura was soothing, his gaze gentle while his expression was impassive but those present could tell that the Emperor was in a good mood, not caring about those present as he watched all that Si Ning was doing. The Empress Dowager expression was like she was on the verge of throwing up while some of the Emperor''s women present eyes reveal defeat while others reveal a not giving up look as if watching the Emperor and the Empress just added fuel to the fire burning within them that they must try their best for the Emperor to notice them.

    Si Ning doesn''t know why but Xiu Zhicheng insisted on him going in to rest even though he wasn''t tired, after taking a final look at Xiu Yuan whose head was rested on Xiu Zhicheng''s chest, sleeping peacefully, Si Ning finally stood up and left for his palace with his guards and servants. When Si Ning got to the Jasmine palace, all his servants remaining in the house stood on a straight line to congratulate Si Ning.

    There was a lot of time before nightfall so for Si Ning to kill time, he took over his governmental works as a General while Ah Dai kept making a fuss about some wedding night preparation but the wedding night was part of the reason he kept himself busy because if not he would keep on imagining some erotic things he would do to Xiu Zhicheng which might cause his brain to fry. It was also quite difficult for him not to imagine it but he tried to keep his imagination from going wild by concentrating on his work.

    Just when Si Ning was done with his work did an announcement that Xiu Zhicheng had arrived at the Zhonghua palace and waiting for Si Ning to join him for dinner, it was then Si Ning realised it was getting dark and he was hungry.

    Si Ning stood up to get ready to leave when Ah Dai came in with a small basket which contained the necessary things for freshening up while Yang Sheng came in with a new cloth, it was a white robe and seeing the way Ah Dai kept smiling shyly means the Empress was probably not going to sleep in the Jasmine palace tonight.

    Xiao Pei also appeared almost immediately, he and Ah Dai took care in dressing Si Ning up like a delicate flower, the white robe came with a see-through light inner that was meant for a steamy session and another layer of inner on top as a cover for the see-through inner then the outer layer with was only decorated with tiny white stones just around the shoulder. There was nothing feminine about the attire but on Si Ning, it carried elegance and a soft appearance that would make anyone take a double look. Ah Dai applied light makeup on his face and Xiao Pei did his hair as Yang Sheng sprayed body spray on him.

    Xiao Pei then brought out a golden case and opened it, laid in it was a golden hairpin shaped in a dragon head with what seemed like an imperial jade stone embedded as the eyes with the curvy body of a dragon, the body shape showing the scales, it was well detailed with thin curly two whiskers and Xiao Pei inserted it in the high ponytail as the final touch.

    Si Ning stood up feeling like an immortal because he loves the way he smells and he was right about looking best in white, just standing in front of the mirror, he could boldly say even he would want to marry him too because his appearance could turn a straight man gay.

    Perfection!

    When Si Ning stepped out to see the orange grand palanquin, he felt contented because now he had the right to ride the palanquin so he didn''t think twice before entering to sit comfortably without even glancing at the palace guards on one knee while the servants were on their two knees paying their respect to him.

    They arrived at Zhonghua palace which was the palace he would be spending his night as the Empress, Lin Fan was waiting for him at the gate and to Si Ning''s surprise, he fell on one knee and bowed.

    "Greetings to your Majesty." Lin Fan said.

    "Well..." Si Ning had no idea of what to say as the corner of his mouth raised into a smirk, he was starting to love his new position.

    As if Lin Fan knows he won''t be getting a reply, he stood up sharply to lead the way, Si Ning expected Lin Fan to perhaps lead him to the dining or pavilion but he was led into the Emperor''s room, it was the massive room he had been which seemed to be newly furnished because the pieces of furniture were sparkling, the large bed at the center was different from how Si Ning remembered it the last time he faked fainting and was brought there. Xiu Zhicheng of course was sitting at the table at the corner, candles lit to make the room brighter and the table was filled with a different delicacy that Si Ning was unable to look away as he slowly walk to the table. He would have looked like an angel if he wasn''t staring passionately at the dishes like a glutton.

    "I can see you are satisfied." Xiu Zhicheng said after watching his Empress stare at the table, his eyes moving from one dish to the other.

    Si Ning blushed, embarrassed by how he behaved but who could blame him because he skipped breakfast and ate little at lunch. "Greetings your Majesty." He bowed respectfully as he breathe in the saint of sandalwood mixed with Jasmine.

    "You shouldn''t do that Si Ning. It is like putting a distance between us." Xiu Zhicheng said as he motioned once for Si Ning to sit. "We are no strangers." He added.

    "Forgive me Xiu Zhicheng." Si Ning said as he raise his gaze to meet Xiu Zhicheng because now he was starting to get nervous.

    "Sit down and let''s eat, you didn''t eat much at lunch., you were busy feeding A-Yuer."

    Hearing this made Si Ning suddenly feel light realizing the Emperor was paying attention to him.. He smiled shyly as he picked a spoon.

 Chapter 196 - Wedding Night Part One (+Eighteen)

    "Sorry." Si Ning took a napkin to dab at the corner of his mouth, he had been trying to eat slowly because he doesn''t want Xiu Zhicheng to think he was starving but seeing all the delicacy in front of him made him forget his manners for a moment and he had no idea why Xiu Zhicheng kept looking at him like a person that just obtained his long lost treasure as they ate.

    "Take eat more." Xiu Zhicheng told him as he picked some fish with his chopsticks, he dipped it in a sauce before placing it on Si Ning''s plate. "You have to eat so you will have energy for tonight." He said in a low voice with a straight face as he added more roasted fish.

    "Energy for tonight." Si Ning said absentmindedly as he picked the fish with his chopsticks and ate it, he raised his head to see Xiu Zhicheng still watching him. "What is happening toni..." He paused suddenly as his face reddened, embarrassed when he finally understood what Xiu Zhicheng meant.

    How could Si Ning forget when he had been quite nervous when he started eating before relaxing after he found the presence of Xiu Zhicheng relaxing. He had prepared himself mentally that he kept visualizing Xiu Zhicheng moaning under him when they were eating, each spoon Xiu Zhicheng carried, how he ate was accompanied with a sex appeal to Si Ning and now that Xiu Zhicheng just reminded him after he found himself concentrating on eating made him paused as he remembered that he was looking forward to the night. He poured himself a cup of alcohol filling the cup to the brim because he would be needing it for the night but when he wanted to gulp it down at once, he was stopped by Xiu Zhicheng.

    "I want you to remember everything." Xiu Zhicheng told him as he swiftly collected the cup from Si Ning without the latter noticing until the cup was on the table.

    Si Ning''s lowered his head shyly because he should be the one taking the bold move and talking about things that would sound sexual yet he was a step late, he eyed the alcohol before averting his gaze because he realized Xiu Zhicheng was right, the person that should be drunk was Xiu Zhicheng and not him because he had to be in his right senses to prepare Xiu Zhicheng and if Xiu Zhicheng was drunk then it would be better. Si Ning as a drinker that discovered that the era he miraculous appeared in alcohol was stronger than the type he was used to means he might even fall asleep if he ends up even taking a sip which would be bad for the night so he nodded and collected the water Xiu Zhicheng handed over to him.

    "Your Majesty." Lin Fan called outside.

    Xiu Zhicheng sighed as his enthusiastic look turned sore. He waited for some time and said. "What?"

    The Emperor''s voice was too low that Si Ning knew Lin Fan couldn''t hear him yet Lin Fan replied. "Her Majesty the Queen Dowager request for his Majesty''s presence urgently at the Queen''s palace and her Majesty said it cannot be delayed."

    Lin Fan replying wasn''t shocking to Si Ning but he could hardly believe it that his mother-in-law was already showing her true colors, was she planning to ruin his wedding night just like the previous day at the pavilion and this made Si Ning frown without being aware of it till he met Xiu Zhicheng''s gaze who was watching him with an unnoticeable smile playing on his lips, Si Ning quickly wore a forced smile as he suddenly had the urge to stab the meat on the table, do the Queen Dowager had any idea how he had been working without having any sexual relationship for months yet she decided that the night was perfect to take her son away from his new bride. A bride which was no other person than him!

    Xiu Zhicheng stood up and Si Ning also followed still wearing the fake smile because he would bow to the Emperor before he leaves for the Queen''s palace.

    "Sit down Si Ning." Xiu Zhicheng told him and walked towards the table by the window.

    Si Ning watched as he took his seat, he was already full but he doesn''t mind eating more until he heard Lin Fan''s message which made him lose interest in eating anymore. He sat there and watched as Xiu Zhicheng brought out writing materials and began to write in a paper.

    "Lin Fan." Xiu Zhicheng called.

    Si Ning doubts that Lin Fan heard Xiu Zhicheng but Lin Fan stepped in immediately and Xiu Zhicheng handed him the paper he folded and whispered something to Lin Fan. Si Ning was a bit curious about what he might have written but he doesn''t want to pry since it was none of his business. He watched Lin Fan salute them before heading out and watched as Xiu Zhicheng took back his seat opposite him.

    "Are you full Si Ning, will you like anything else?" Xiu Zhicheng asked, his eyes gentle.

    Si Ning shook his head. "No your Majesty." He replied truthfully, he was now more worried and curious about what the Queen Dowager might want.

    "Anybody out there?" Xiu Zhicheng called.

    The head eunuch stepped in with a group of maids, they saluted the Emperor and Empress before they started to quickly clear the table and left like they were being chased out. Si Ning doesn''t know what next to do because Xiu Zhicheng was sitting there just watching him. Si Ning wondered if he was bothered by Queen Dowager''s request.

    "Will your Majesty go and see mother?" Si Ning asked carefully, calling the Queen Dowager''s mother didn''t sound nice to him nor did it roll out of his tongue well but as the Empress, he had to get used to it for his position, his family and Xiu Zhicheng sake.

    Si Ning''s cheeks turned red in embarrassment when Xiu Zhicheng didn''t reply and he was about to say something when the Emperor suddenly stood up making Si Ning also jump on his feet but before he could say a word. Xiu Zhicheng bent and picked him up in bridal style, Si Ning wasn''t able to register what happened until the Emperor laid him gently on the bed and lowered till he cover his mouth with his.

    Si Ning was a bit shocked by Xiu Zhicheng sudden action that he wasn''t even able to say a word because the moment he opened his mouth when Xiu Zhicheng withdrew from him only to use that opportunity to dig his tongue inside, wrecking havoc in his mouth and just from a kiss Si Ning became a mess as his irrational thinking flew out the window because the exotic stimulation caused by the kiss was something he had never felt before, it was greater than the previous night because the lower part of his started to react in excitement instantly, only with Xiu Zhicheng he was always like this, his previous partners had to do a lot of foreplay for him to react yet just one touch from Xiu Zhicheng ignited passionate heat within him, a feeling of ecstasy.

    Si Ning''s was a bit dizzy because he had never been kissed so hard that his head was spinning and he could only watch as Xiu Zhicheng started to untie his belt while he attacks Si Ning''s milky slender neck with kisses, sucking and licking on it before moving to his neck which was Si Ning''s tender spot because he shivered in excitement.

    Xiu Zhicheng raised his head, satisfied with Si Ning whose face was red, breathing slowly, he was careful not to lower his weight on the sexy man below him as he untied the belt pulling the inner one apart, he pulled off Si Ning''s outer robe then the inner was gone, his eyes shown when he saw the transparent lining which he parted apart to expose his bride''s chest, his eyes trailing down and pinched the erected pink bud on his chest.

    A shot of exciting pain traveled from Si Ning''s nipple all over his body that he quickly shook his head, thinking it should be the other way and he used that moment to try and push Xiu Zhicheng down so he could be on top but Xiu Zhicheng used his hand to pin Si Ning''s two hands above his head.

    Si Ning''s eyes widened as he tried to free his hands from Xiu Zhicheng''s hold, he never thought he would be overpowered easily.. It was quite funny that he had imagined him being the one that would push Xiu Zhicheng down, let him suffer some pleasure but the reality was so different, it was careless of him to think of overpowering a much taller man, have more build and stronger than him but it doesn''t mean when it comes to making love between men but it seemed the Xiu Zhicheng wants to be top and Si Ning could see he was quite stupid to think he would be the one to hold the Emperor.

 Chapter 197 - Wedding Night Part Two (+Eighteen)

    First Xiu Zhicheng removed his diadem, letting his dark hair fall behind him then he removed Si Ning''s hairpin watching as the hair spread all over the bed to reveal a beautiful face with rosy swollen smooth lips which was inviting. He pulled off their shoes before leaning forward to capture Si Ning''s hands once more. Whereas Si Ning wasn''t aware that Xiu Zhicheng released his hands until it was captured again.

    "Ah..." Si Ning jolted when Xiu Zhicheng flicked his nipple before pinching it, his finger rubbing the head more like teasing. He lost the strength in his hands and stopped struggling as he resigned to his fate because right then he was more interested in getting relief than who ended up being top or bottom.

    The pinching didn''t stop making Si Ning''s nipple to be sensitive and sore as Xiu Zhicheng kept licking his neck before he started to bite it, licked it and bite another area, leaving a reddish mark all over but this made Si Ning more excited as the head of the thing between his legs started to leak due to the intense pleasure created by the bite and Xiu Zhicheng''s hand which had sneakingly found its way into his light linning which grabbing the semi-hard rod, rubbing it, rubbing the head which was making Si Ning shiver all over like a cold chick.

    "Do you know how much I waited for this moment because I had to do everything right, I wanted to do everything right and had to restrain myself that night you jumped on me..." Xiu Zhicheng whispered in Si Ning''s ears as he sink his teeth in his neck, rubbing him faster.

    "Ah.... stop biting!" Si Ning yelled when he felt a sharp pain in his neck, he doesn''t understand why Xiu Zhicheng kept biting him all over like a dog.

    "You look so delicious I want to leave my mark all over your body." Xiu Zhicheng told him in a low voice. "Because you are mine forever." He declared as he licked his neck, sucking on it while he uses his finger to tease Si Ning''s nipple. He stopped rubbing Si Ning down there but adjusted himself for his hard rod on his body to rub Si Ning''s own through their clothing.

    "Ah...." Si Ning knew he was a mess, he was already seeing stars and he couldn''t believe he would turn into a puddle in Xiu Zhicheng''s arms that frightened enough he wanted him so bad that his thing kept rising as he started to moved slowly trying to create some friction between them.

    It was getting imaginably hot that Si Ning jolted when Xiu Zhicheng moved to suck his nipples while parting their clothing so that their thing will be against each other bare, sliding over and over till he grabbed both together rubbing both with his hand in an upward and downward movement. Si Ning was so close when Xiu Zhicheng stopped his movement to remove all their clothing.

    Before Si Ning knows what was happening, they were both stacks naked and the light coming in from the window with the one candle still burning made him see Xiu Zhicheng clearly, his handsome face, his darkened Pheonix eyes, his eyebrows, his strong firm hands, and wide chest, he could say he loves what he was seeing, the sculptured chest was far better than his imagination, a sword scar running from the shoulder across the chest, it was thick and almost fading, other crisscrossed marks just by the abdomen and the left breast which Si Ning touched, Xiu Zhicheng''s chest was firm and Si Ning loved it he wanted to trail his tongue all over it so he trailed his eyes downward to the hard rod that was standing tall and proud. He felt the weight and knew it was big but he didn''t know it was that heavy.

    Oh no...

    Once again Si Ning tried to summon his strength because he doesn''t think he could take something that long and thick but he had to give up because it was useless trying to take over, he was already blinded by the handsome face and firm body, blinded by the pleasure that he moaned louder as if Xiu Zhicheng''s touch was magic. He closed his eyes, savoring the moment, and yelped when Xiu Zhicheng rubbed the spot between his buttocks. It felt cold that Si Ning opened his eyes to see Xiu Zhicheng pouring more ointment on his fingers before returning to work, massaging the pink spot entrance softly till his finger went in then he bent to cover his mouth with Si Ning loving all his bride''s expression which was making it hard for him to exercise patient so he added another finger and kissed Si Ning lips to prevent another yelp from him.

    "Seeing you dressed in female clothing, all over me made me want to lock you away and keep you with me but I do not want to hurt you Si Ning but I can''t promise that tonight so I will apologize in advance." Xiu Zhicheng told him when he parted to nibble on his bottom lip. "You are so beautiful, Si Ning." He started to move his fingers like scissors and removed one hand digging his forefinger in then pressed upward.

    Si Ning shudder in surprise when a sensitive spot was touched within him making a sharp wave of pleasure run over his body, he knew it was the prostrate, no one had ever touched there and he loves it till Xiu Zhicheng added back his middle, thrusting his fingers to make Si Ning get used to it and the latter began to enjoy it, shivering all over, it had become so pleasurable Si Ning could bet Xiu Zhicheng would have a lot of customers if he was into a prostate massage work then he felt him added the third finger.

    "Wait wait, it feels uncomfortable, it''s been so long so you have to ah...." Si Ning moaned then realised Xiu Zhicheng stopped and he wanted to complain only to see XiuZhicheng''s eyes seemed to be layered with red. "Ahhhh." He wanted to yell out when he felt Xiu Zhicheng push his long fingers deep in stretching him to the max and making him confirm his body as an anal virgin.

    "You are tight but seemed used to it tell me who dare to touch you?" Xiu Zhicheng asked as he leaned over and sank his teeth on Si Ning''s neck then nibble on his ear and this time he didn''t lick where he just bit.

    Wating to know the person, asking in a dangerously low voice, and biting him made Si Ning realise Xiu Zhicheng wasn''t going to talk to them because he looked calm but his body language says otherwise Si Ning could tell he was furious with the way he bites Si Ning''s nipple and it stung yet pleasurable.

    "No no...ahn.." Si Ning cried just like a spell was cast upon him that he didn''t know when Xiu Zhicheng started the penetration until he felt the sharp pain of an external object trying to stretch and force his way through. "Ahhhhh..."

    "Is it Song Feng?" Xiu Zhicheng asked in a dangerously low voice.

    "No, I did it to myself." Si Ning lied, in this life , he could bet he was still a virgin. He bit down on his lip to cope with the penetrating pain. The sharp pain of the external object trying to stretch and force its way through was so extreme that he realised he had bit his lip till he draws up blood due to the metallic taste in his mouth.

    "Stop biting." Xiu Zhicheng lowered, covering his lips, licking the blood, and pushed in slowly. "Who did you think of when you did it?" He asked in a low voice as he held Si Ning, feeling their connection.

    "Zhicheng Zhicheng Zhicheng.." Si Ning repeated feeling uncomfortable.

    "Sorry, Si Ning." Xiu Zhicheng held him and cover his mouth with his as he muffled his scream as he waited for a while enjoying the warmth inside surrounding him as he started to thrust in slow.

    "Ah... Ah...UUh..." Si Ning started moaning as he released, he was surprised as his body tingled due to the after effect but Xiu Zhicheng didn''t stop moving his hips.

    Si Ning didn''t know how but he was able to cope and the pain was replaced with an unbearable pleasure that made him realise he had a lewd body that made him dizzy, his body tingling with sensation that he fainted because Xiu Zhicheng kept going all through the night with no intention of stopping.

    A beast.

 Chapter 198 - Sweet

    The Emperor stared at the beautiful man sleeping next to him, his eyes on the swollen rosy lips that were parted a little so inviting that he quickly directed his gaze at his hair then he stared at the hair that was brushed back so silky that he couldn''t resist taking a strand between his fingers wondering how the hair could be so smooth and soft, another thing was how his bride smells was driving him crazy he could sniff him all day. He used a finger to stroke his bride''s cheek slowly like he was touching a delicate flower then he proceed to part the thick robe he wore for him after cleaning him up in other for him not to catch a cold, it was cruel for him to be going at it all through the night until his bride fainted due to exultation and since then he had been sleeping without moving. Due to the Emperor taking it upon himself to keep on checking his bride was sleeping peacefully and parting the robe was just for him to check the hickey he made all over his chest.

    The love bites were reddish like a bruise while others were a somewhat purplish colour, the Emperor felt like the mark wasn''t enough, he needed people to see it, to see that the beautiful man belong to him both body and soul. He was satisfied with the marks he made on his neck because there might be no way to cover it up, he felt so fulfilled as his eyes darken when he saw the nipple which was exposed by him, he quickly adjusted the robe to cover him up very well when the door opened slowly without making a sound.

    "Your Majesty, it is almost time for the court meeting." Lin Fan that stepped into the room said in a low voice. "Her Majesty asked me to deliver a letter for his Majesty." He added.

    The Emperor''s ears had already been trained he could hear a pin drop just like his hidden guards. He heard Lin Fan but he was reluctant to leave Si Ning, he knew how his bride could be, always running from him but he couldn''t put off delaying his mother anymore so he gave a kiss to his bride on the cheek, forehead, and hand before leaving the bed.

    "Lin Fan, nobody must disturb Si Ning, when he wakes I want the table filled with meals including a chicken soup that isn''t too spicy, not too much pastry or sweet, a filtered chicken should be included which is stuffed with apples, Si Ning loves eating fruits so I want him to get the best of the fruits." The Emperor said as he started heading out to get dressed while thinking of anything he missed that Si Ning would like to eat.

    The Emperor felt great even though he didn''t sleep a wink after cleaning Si Ning in the tub, letting his bride lie on his chest while the hot rod he had refused to calm down but he had to stop himself from taking his sleeping bride if he doesn''t want him to runaway.

    "Yes, your Majesty." Lin Fan replied noting everything mentally so he could work on it after escorting the Emperor to court.

    ********

    When Si Ning woke up, he could perceive the mild scent of sandalwood which seemed to be stuck on the bedsheets, and the aroma of different food that kept drifting to him, it seemed he had been perceiving those aromas forever and when he finally opened his eyes, he realised he wasn''t in his room, he remembered he was in the Emperor''s room and he was married now, he was a bit disappointed that his husband didn''t wake up with him and left him all alone but he could understand why. If it was the modern-day world then they would be on their honeymoon but this was different. The Emperor couldn''t just take a time out because of his responsibilities and duty to the nation.

    Si Ning took a deep breath and felt a feeling of freshness until he tried to sit up only to lay down back because he felt sore and a little point behind him seemed to be on fire he suspected he might need a Proctologist that if they even exist. He recalled all that happened and he smiled brightly, happy and blushing yet he was concerned about the state of his body especially his lower half. He pulled his robes apart, his eyes widened when he saw the hickeys which mean he had to dress by himself for some time because he wasn''t about to allow Ah Dai, Yang Sheng, or Xiao Pei to see it. His hips and back were hurting he might need to see a doctor but he was just exaggerating because after checking himself he discovered he was fine.

    "Young Master?"

    "Uh?" Si Ning quickly pulled his robe closer having a mini shock. "Ah Dai?" He couldn''t believe he had been checking himself in the Emperor''s bed, satisfied that nothing was left inside which means the Emperor cleaned him and an ointment was also applied to his entrance but the problem was Ah Dai might have seen him.

    It was stupid enough to not check the surrounding before pulling his robe apart yet Si Ning wondered why Ah Dai was there when it was the Emperor''s bedroom.

    "Young Master can Ah Dai turn?" Ah Dai asked.

    Si Ning parted the lining to see Ah Dai''s back was turned to him. "Have you been like this the whole time?" He asked.

    "Young Master, you know nobody is permitted to enter his Majesty''s room but Xiao Pei was the only one permitted then Xiao Pei told me to take his place, Ah Dai was sitting by the corner but when Ah Dai heard Young Master waking up, I stood up with back turned." Ah, Dai replied.

    Si Ning felt a sense of relief that he didn''t even ask why Ah Dai''s back was turned to him. He looked around to see it was bright outside which means he missed the court assembly. He stepped out of bed but his legs turned to jelly so he fell. "Uh." He grunted.

    "Can I turn Young Master?" Ah Dai asked in a sharp panicked voice as he started shaking to show he was resisting the urge to turn immediately.

    Si Ning pulled his robes closer, making sure his hair was covering the hickeys on his neck. "Yes, but I am fine." He said as he tried to hold the bedpost to stand but Ah Dai had already jumped to the rescue and pulled him up letting his Master rest a bit on him.

    "Should Ah Dai carry Young Master?" Ah Dai asked, his eyes full of worry.

    "No, just help me to the table." Si Ning said and Ah Dai did as he was told, when he was sitting Ah Dai started flipping all the covered plates allowing the aroma to escape.

    Si Ning was surprised to see all his favorite food and he was pleased, he couldn''t help but smile thinking he had the best husband who was wild yet gentle in bed, took care of him after that he could even sit on the chair without any discomfort and now he was presented with his favorites foods. A bowl of fruits was also on the table and Ah Dai placed a plate of fruit salad in front of him.

    Yes, this is the life!

 Chapter 199 - Servants

    When Si Ning was done eating to his fill, this time he was careful enough not to overeat. He heard the announcement of the Emperor''s arrival when he was drinking an herbal tea which would help his body pains, he got flustered almost choking on his drink then he stupidly ran and jumped over the window barefooted because he wasn''t ready to face Xiu Zhicheng yet, Ah Dai followed and Si Ning was glad when Ah Dai dapped an outer coat on him, fasten the coat tight, the hood over his head and helped him wore his shoes when they left the Zhonghua palace premises. It was then Si Ning noticed the big bag Ah Dai was carrying, the bag that contained his clothes that he wore the previous night. He was so glad to have a capable servant that was always thinking ahead.

    After arriving at the Jasmine palace, Si Ning noticed his wardrobe was now completely filled with the extravagant robes that were delivered to him and his eyes caught sight of the dark bottle of lube, it was quite funny to him that the lube was meant for him to prepare himself and not the way he imagined it. After sending Ah Dai out, he took it upon himself to adorned in one of the extravagant robes giving off the feeling of a mini-god that was meant to be seen and admired from afar. He was quite impressed he could dress so well combining light blue with white with a lot of gold chains as designs danging all over his sleeves, he made sure the inner robe was covering his neck to cover up the hickeys then he packed his hair into a ponytail which Ah Dai made a fuss over when he stepped out of his room.

    Si Ning''s governmental work was something he planned not to do because he was in his honeymoon phase so he was just sitting at the pavilion sipping fruit juice while eating cookies, Yang Sheng was singing behind him just to make the environment lively, he was singing in such a terrible voice but Si Ning didn''t bother to tell him to stop because he was so bored he wished that Xiu Junjie or Xiu Yuan would come around.

    Si Ning narrowed his eyes as he watched the three Jasmine palace servants lined in front of him ready to serve him, they looked bigger, seemed stronger, giving off the appearance of hidden bodyguards protecting him instead of servants serving him. He beckons for Xiao Pei who was walking up to the pavilion to come closer, Xiao Pei also didn''t waste any time as he doubled up till he was practically bent to hear what his Master had to say.

    "I have seen lots of historical dramas and if what I see is correct then I think the servants serving me should be the court ladies, not these men and the number doesn''t match up." Si Ning complained, his voice low. He doesn''t know all his manservants but he knew he had been seeing new faces around because his servants were now triple in number which was equal to the invasion of his privacy and he wasn''t pleased.

    Complaining to Yang Sheng might give no effect because Yang Sheng had to follow the rules which means Si Ning won''t see the immediate result while Xiao Pei on the other hand gets a job done faster.

    Xiao Pei was a bit confused as he muttered "Historical dramas.." Then he wore a straight face and said. "I apologise General but it is his Majesty that instructed that all your attending servants should all be male."

    "What!" Si Ning hit the table as Ah Dai ran up to him, taking his hand to check if the hand was okay. Si Ning had finally become the Empress of the nation and Xiu Zhicheng thinks he deserves was adding some macho, unattractive men to serve him, he sighed letting Ah Dai massage his hand.

    "Your Majesty." Yang Sheng that stopped singing stepped forward with an inquiry face.

    "I do not care about what his Majesty thinks, everybody out!" Si Ning ordered watching as the manservants bowed before leaving. Yang Sheng on the other hand saw that Ah Dai and Xiao Pei didn''t make a move to leave so he stayed. "Xiao Pei I don''t know how you will do this but fix the list of those attending to me and bring me some women." He said as he flipped his paper hand fan open. He was careful not to say ''beautiful women''.

    Xiao Pei nodded once and left, Si Ning was already bored of the scenery he was looking at so he stood up and went to his study, he picked up the report one of his Commandants dropped for him and he started reading. He had no idea how he used to spend his days being occupied because now he was just bored. Reading the report while Ah Dai sat a few feet from him grinding ink, Yang Sheng making tea, Si Ning had never been so bored and after a while, he heard footsteps outside his door.

    "Gene... Your Majesty, I have brought the palace maidens." Xiao Pei called outside the door.

    So fast.

    That was what Si Ning was talking about how he could have some quality time looking at beauties serving him, massaging his waist and back. Si Ning nodded to Yang Sheng who quickly stood up and opened the door, it was stupid for Si Ning to wear his sexy look but he did anyway expecting to finally see some beauty as he raised his head only to see some macho women enter in a row. They were much bigger, muscular, and taller than him, the worst part was their non appealing face, Si Ning loved beautiful things and he doesn''t think he could allow these women beautiful in their way with stern faces to serve him.

    "Your Majesty." The women chorused as they all kowtowed uniformly.

    They even had deep voices!

    "These are the women selected by his Majesty as your Majesty court ladies." Xiao Pei explained.

    Damn you Zhicheng!

    "Xiao Pei and Yang Sheng, I want everything back about the servants serving me before I became the Empress, no extra people just the faces have been seeing okay." Si Ning sighed in defeat as he made a mental note to solve it by himself.

    "Your Majesty, her Majesty the Queen Dowager has arrived!" An announcement was made outside.

    Eh...?

    Si Ning''s eyes widened, the Queen Dowager didn''t make an appointment and what was she thinking or doing but the real question was why she showed up unexpectedly? Si Ning was about to tell Xiao Pei to lead the court ladies out when the Queen Dowager stepped in, her face showing her disgust as she looked down upon the women at her feet. Si Ning nodded to Xiao Pei and the court ladies raised their heads then turned uniformly to bow down to the Queen Dowager before leaving the room. Ah Dai also left when Si Ning nodded at him, Yang Sheng made an excuse to bring tea so Si Ning found himself, the Queen Dowager, and her a court lady alone.

    "Uh." The Queen Dowager grunted as the court lady that came in with her bowed to Si Ning before she started to clean the position meant for her to sit.

    Si Ning stood up and bowed. "Greetings mother." He said lightly.

    "I am sure you recognize your mother, I am no mother of yours." The Queen Dowager snapped as she took her seat.

    Si Ning forced his muscles to corporate into a polite smile. "What do I owe the pleasure of your visit? would her Majesty like....."

    "Save it, My birthday is in two days and I want you to be in charge of arranging and planning everything." The Queen Dowager said.

    Eh?

    That was so shocking to Si Ning, over the years in the modern-day world, there had been males that rose to the position of being in charge of events and the Queen Dowager putting him in charge means it was finally a way to make their relationship good and earn her trust but the time was limited.

    "In two days but that is quite....."

    "What? You don''t want to?" The Queen Dowager raised a brow.

    "I do your Majesty." Si Ning replied, working on her birthday might be the cure to his boredom.

    "If you weren''t all over my son and having your wedding interrupt my plans then maybe you won''t be in this position of having to do a woman''s work." The Queen Dowager said. "Start work immediately and I don''t want to see your face until two days.." She stood up leaving no room for Si Ning to talk by raising her hand to stop him before turning swiftly left with her court lady.

 Chapter 200 - Dont Do It

    It was finally time for Si Ning to show his skills, he had never thrown a party but he knew all about them, both the modern and traditional parties, he had attended so many he lost count so he was going to arrange the best birthday party to impress the Queen Dowager and Xiu Zhicheng. It would be such a pity he won''t be able to find out things like the Queen Dowager best colour or best dish from her to help in the party preparation but he would have to find out about them from those around that knew the Queen Dowager well.

    "Gen.. Your Majesty." Xiao Pei that stepped inside said.

    "Call me General Xiao Pei, I am still the General." Si Ning said finally addressing the issue of Xiao Pei''s confused state of addressing him.

    The only people Si Ning want to address him by his new title are the Officials, Xiu Zhicheng Concubines, the servants and guards in the palace including the Queen Dowager but it had shown by her visit that she won''t be addressing Si Ning by the title but this party could change how she views things about him.

    "Yes General, Commander Chen An made the list of everything General have to attend to tomorrow and their wont be a room for General to prepare a banquet." Xiao Pei said as he extended a list to Si Ning.

    Si Ning didn''t bother to ask how Xiao Pei heard his discussion with the Empress Dowager, he accepted the list knowing there was no way he could be busy he won''t have time to impress his mother-in-law, after running through the list, he found out his thinking of being free after becoming the Empress was nonsense because his duty was now doubled, he doesn''t think he would even have time to breathe in between or why Xiao Pei was bringing it up right at that moment or why he seemed he was having a free day.

    "Young Master." Ah Dai stepped in with a plate of roasted pork mixed with vegetables. He placed it on the table with chopsticks next to it.

    "Does this mean that I won''t be able to set up the banquet and why didn''t I have anything to do today?" Si Ning asked as he opened his mouth, letting Ah Dai pick up the chopsticks to pick a beautifully cut pork and inserted it into Si Ning''s mouth. Si Ning''s eyes lit up as he resisted the urge to moan because of the delicious taste, he doesn''t know why but everything he had been eating was becoming more and more delicious.

    "The Commanders are doing General''s duties for today but the Commanders won''t be in the city tomorrow because they are going outside Zhonghua for the hunting ceremony." Xiao Pei replied.

    Si Ning nodded, he doesn''t even want to know about the hunting ceremony but he couldn''t just tell the Commanders to cancel it because it might be an important ceremony for the three to be present.

    "Xiao Ningzi I do not think it is a wise idea to set up the banquet." Xiu TianZhao that stepped in said firmly. "Your Majesty." He added and smiled taking a seat, he collected the chopsticks from Ah Dai and helped himself to the roasted pork and he even moaned louder because of the taste.

    It seemed like it had been months since Si Ning saw or talk to Xiu TianZhao, just seeing Xiu TianZhao brought a smile to their face and he swallowed the meat he was chewing and smiled widely, he missed his friend.

    "My Second favourite Second Prince." Si Ning said not bothering to bow since Xiu TianZhao didn''t care about status. He watched as Xiu TianZhao continued to eat and Si Ning was glad to see him eating while Ah Dai on the other hand doesn''t look so good because it was the pork he roasted only for his Master.

    "If little Yuan isn''t so cute then I will fight you for that, between me and little Yuan, Little Yuan is also my favourite Second Prince." Xiu TianZhao said as he pointed the chopsticks holding meat to Si Ning. "Eat the last piece, don''t make me guilty that I ate it all

    Si Ning shook his head. " Eat it, eat it, eat it?" He said but Xiu TianZhao made no move to back down so he finally used his forefinger and thumb to take it defeated then he threw it in his mouth while Ah Dai took his hand, wiping his forefinger and thumb from any residue of oil or pepper. "You don''t want me to set up the banquet because it is a woman''s work?" He needed to know why Xiu TianZhao was against it. Ah Dai that was next to him stood up and excused himself with Xiao Pei leaving the two to talk.

    Xiu TianZhao finished the fruit tea and sighed in contentment. "Because it is dangerous, Mother doesn''t like you so it is suspicious that she wants you Xiao NingZi to be in charge of the banquet even if Elder brother suggested it, Mother will refuse and it might be a trap to make you lose face." He explained, not bothering to lower his voice.

    Si Ning was surprised that Xiu TianZhao was warning him and he was also surprised he didn''t even think he might be playing into the Queen Dowager palms. "What should I do?" It was the first time he would be lost on what to do, he wants an immediate solution, he doesn''t want to take his time to think.

    "It might be the Empress task but you are General Si Ning, you are a General and the Empress, you don''t have time to organize a banquet so I suggest you should give the task to one of the Imperial Concubines." Xiu TianZhao told him as he poured himself another cup of fruit tea.

    Si Ning nodded. "Concubine Ran." Queen Dowager loves the second Concubine so she would never play funny if the second Concubine was involved.

    Xiu TianZhao shook his head. "By rank, I would suggest Concubine Ling, she might be limited in power but she is a strong woman and Minister Ling is a strong man."

    Si Ning could remember Minister Ling was a strong man by their last encounter at the courtroom but yet he doesn''t understand Xiu TianZhao''s logic because Concubine Ling was the least favourite Concubine. "You want her to take the fall?" He couldn''t help but ask.

    "If anything happens you will step forward and take the blame, Elder brother will rule over it because our lovely Empress occupies his heart, by letting Concubine Ling make the preparation is because she is the best in decorating, good in cooking and she is also the mother of the Crown Prince."

    "Things I cant do." Si Ning didn''t know he just said the words out loud until he saw Xiu TianZhao shaking his head.

    "You can do everything with a little help Xiao Ningzi, you are greater than the things I listed, if Elder brother didn''t have a child he would still be complete with you but Concubine Ling is the only one that can make the best banquet, nobody will care that you left the job for her which means you are clean and if anything goes wrong and you refuse to take the blame then all is still well, she will meet her demise, that is all." Xiu TianZhao told him. "It''s the least she can do for seducing Elder brother."

    Si Ning nodded as Xiu TianZhao words sink in. "I have to go visit a certain Concubine." He stood up. "Why not be an Advisor for the Empress." He suggested.

    "I cant renown the position Elder brother gave me as the Minister of Works." Xiu TianZhai said. "But I will come around to help you as long as there will be delicious food waiting because it seems like you are holding the best cooks here."

    "You are always welcome, I will also drop by your palace." Si Ning said.

    Xiu TianZhao walked up to the window. "I doubt that with all your work." He jumped out of the window and laughed. "Have always wanted to do that. Now let me escape before my twins'' guard sees me."

    Si Ning laughed watching as Xiu TianZhao disappeared in the flowers, he didn''t waste any time as he head out only to see the twins'' guard jogging towards the direction of the flowers which means Xiu TianZhao won''t be escaping anytime soon.

 Chapter 201 - So Hot

    The palanquin was waiting for Si Ning with his escort, apart from the bearers that were muscular, tall with a fierce look, others were the same servants of the Jasmine Palace. Ah Dai raised the palanquin curtain and Si Ning entered, he sat down comfortably to brace himself for the lifting off of the palanquin from the ground, he sighed when they started moving as he propped up an elbow. Si Ning didn''t look at the Concubines well at his wedding banquet which means he doesn''t know Concubine Ling.

    It was after a while that it occurred to Si Ning that he didn''t tell Xiao Pei or Ah Dai where he was heading to but it was already too late because the Palanquin had been placed on the ground which means they had arrived at whatever destination they carried him to, Si Ning hoped it wasn''t Zhonghua palace. Xiao Pei placed a hand at the tip of the curtain.

    "We have arrived." Xiao Pei informed Si Ning.

    Si Ning reached out and touch the curtain, it was his way of permitting for the curtain to be lifted and Xiao Pei lifted it at once. "Arrived where?" He asked, a bit afraid to check his surroundings.

    "At Concubine Ling''s palace." Xiao Pei replied.

    Si Ning nodded, he shouldn''t have dismissed that Xiao Pei could probably hear through walls, he stepped out and found himself facing the First''s ConcubinePalace, it was smaller than he thought and cute too. He started walking to the building when some group of women rushed out from the main door like they were being chased, they hurried down the steps and right in the middle was a woman who seemed like a porcelain doll with her upturned large eyes, rosy lips, her hairdo was grand with different golden flat assesories to make her hair rised in a fancy way, she was slim and tall with perfect curves, it was just like bringing a woman out of a man''s fantasy that Si Ning found himself staring that his mouth was slightly open because this was the first time he would be awed even though he had met and seen different female celebrities, some that did face or body surgeries to be more beautiful, others who were naturally beautiful yet none couod be compared to Concubine Ling because she was more than beautiful she could win the miss world without even trying, She was so pretty, attractive, beautiful and sexy woman that Si Ning was dumpfounded, everything around him faded away and all he could see was the woman across him, what would he not do to see her smile because he guessed a smile from her could make a king kneel so seeing her he could see why Xiu Zhicheng fell for her and he doesn''t like it because how could he compete with her, his mouth went instantly bitter at the thought.

    "Greeting Your Majesty." She saluted.

    Her voice and teeth were perfect too!

    Si Ning was still staring, he was quite feeling uncomfortable to reply because he fear his bitterness might show so he was just standing there staring when suddenly something blocked his view.

    Uh?

    This made Si Ning eyes to widened as he found himself facing a wide back, he trailed his eyes down the dark robe that screamed expensively, he knew who it was that he was compelled to touch the dark hair that was packed in a diadem instead he tilted his head when everyone around him proceeds to kneel.

    Si Ning wondered why Xiu Zhicheng was there but his stomach knotted thinking Xiu Zhicheng came to see his lovely Concubine, a Concubine he should be proud of. Xiu Zhicheng turned to face him and Si Ning found himself facing the Emperor impassive look yet he was aware that the Emperor wasn''t happy, he seemed displeased which wasn''t unnoticeable but Si Ning knows, just right then Xiu Zhicheng did an unexpected thing by taking a step closer to Si Ning and hugged him. Everybody present quickly looked away.

    Public display of affection!

    Si Ning surrendered himself to the hug as he breathe in the scent of sandalwood, it was calming that he doesn''t want to let go.

    "You should only look at me Si Ning, you should never look at someone else, I don''t like it." Xiu Zhicheng said then kissed Si Ning''s forehead.

    What... Jealousy?

    Si Ning couldn''t believe that Xiu Zhicheng was jealous and right in front of everyone, right in front of the woman who was more like a goddess, he was showing affection to him. It seemed he had nothing to worry about. "What it is his Majesty doing here?" Yet he couldn''t help but open his big mouth because he was curious about why the Emperor showed up.

    Xiu Zhicheng withdrew from Si Ning to look at his face. "I saw when you arrived here, I have missed you so I came to check on you, Si Ning are you done, should we go?"

    Si Ning could see how Xiu Zhicheng seemed to be desperate about taking him away, he was doubting this man but he had no doubt anymore when he tried to look past him at Concubine Ling but Xiu Zhicheng blocked his view once more which showed Xiu Zhicheng insecurity, he didn''t come to hide or see Concubine Ling yet he was there to prevent Si Ning from seeing Concubine Ling which made Si Ning wondered if perhaps he and Concubine Ling had history because he was aware of what he could do, he was the type that won''t hesitate in making a move towards a beautiful woman, especially a woman who was so beautiful he could give up his title as a General just to be with her but in this case, he had fallen in love with Xiu Zhicheng, all he could see was the handsome man in front of him so he could never even imagine seeing someone else because Xiu Zhicheng was all he wants.

    "I just have a message for Concubine Ling." Si Ning told him and finally, Xiu Zhicheng shifted a bit for Si Ning to address the Concubine. "Concubine Ling." He called.

    "Yes Your Majesty, forgive this subordinate of yours for not coming to welcome his Majesty to the palace." Concubine Ling said, her eyes shifting to the Emperor''s back.

    "I want to inform you that you will be in charge of arranging the banquet for her Majesty''s birthday in two days." Si Ning said.

    "Concubine Ling will try her best to make the banquet perfect." Concubine Ling saluted.

    Si Ning was unable to reply because Xiu Zhicheng took his hand lightly and started to walk away which gave Si Ning no choice but to follow. Where Xiu Zhicheng held was getting hot as they walked to the Emperor''s open palanquin, it could contain at least three people so Si Ning also got in with him. It was a bit awkward for Si Ning because Xiu Zhiceng wasn''t talking, he wasn''t holding his hand anymore. Si Ning was afraid to look at him, his stomach knotting into tension, his hands getting sweaty because he was nervous so when they got to the Zhonghua palace and Xiu Zhicheng extended his hand for Si Ning to place his hand in it but Si Ning didn''t because he had to wipe his hand first but he wasn''t given the opportunity to wipe his hand because Xiu Zhicheng grabbed him, pulling him into the building. The guards at the door, nor Lin Fan or the Head eunuch say a word as Xiu Zhicheng pulled him into the room that Si Ning escaped from in the morning.

    Si Ning''s heart had been beating fast wondering what he did but then Xiu Zhicheng turned sharply, trapping Si Ning between him and the door then slammed his mouth to his almost knocking the air from Si Ning''s lungs.

    That was so hot!

    Si Ning responded because his body reacted immediately not pushing Xiu Zhicheng off but surrendering himself to the Emperor that he even moaned when Xiu Zhicheng bit his bottom lip, then he moved closer, making sure their body was closed and when Si Ning raised his leg a bit to create space, he brushed what seemed like a standing rod between Xiu Zhicheng''s legs and his eyes widened.

    "Only you can get me like this Si Ning." Xiu Zhicheng said not breaking the kiss as he lifted Si Ning walking towards the bed and threw him on it while Si Ning kicked his shoes off.

    Everything was so hot that Si Ning knew he was about to have the hottest connection so he started to pull at Xiu Zhicheng clothing till he had loosed the sashes and stared at the wide chest and hard stomach. A smile played on Xiu Zhicheng''s lips as he watched Si Ning trace his hand on his scar but he couldn''t wait so he also pulled Si Ning''s robe to reveal the two buds on his chest that he started to suck aggressively like it was the air he breaths. Si Ning was also getting hotter as he wrapped his hands around Xiu Zhicheng feeling the wide back, rubbing it to the nape of his neck, feeling the soft hair but he was the one moaning. He was still soft when Xiu Zhicheng found his way into the middle and inserted his finger then leading it till he pressed the prostate making Si Ning jump in excitement but then he added another finger as he reached the drawer to bring out the bottle of lube, Si Ning watched as Xiu Zhicheng wet his hands with it before inserting it in, making it three fingers then he started thrusting but it wasn''t enough for Si Ning.

    "I want you now, deep in me Zhicheng." Si Ning whispered to Xiu Zhicheng.

    That did the trick because Xiu Zhicheng thrust in once, it was too much for Si Ning that a tear layed on his eyes but when Xiu Zhicheng wanted to pull out, he held onto him with all his might as he got used to the thick thing he underestimated.

    After a while Xiu Zhicheng started to thrust as Si Ning moaned out in pleasure, leaking at the top. What he meant about not trading Xiu Zhicheng for anything was the truth because Xiu Zhicheng just turned him into mush.

    "I love you Si Ning."

    I love you too.

 Chapter 202 - A Crazy One

    Xiu Zhicheng and Si Ning did it in the room and moved over to the tub that it was until Si Ning was shaking all over with pleasure that Xiu Zhicheng released him. After Si Ning found himself sitting on the cushion, his back lying on Xiu Zhicheng while he was being fed, it was so sweet he wanted them to stay like that forever and in between bite Xiu Zhicheng made sure to kiss his neck telling him how much he loves him, lick his mouth then they both went out for fresh air at the pavilion while Xiu Zhicheng rejected all his visitors, they talked about a lot of things, Si Ning felt love and special until he fell asleep.

    Si Ning was currently in his study reminiscing what happened the previous night with a smile plastered on his face, he reminisced about how he woke up to see Xiu Zhicheng staring at him, how he was kissed lightly and brought to the dining, how Xiu Zhicheng feed and how he ended up dressing Xiu Zhicheng in his dragon robes for the court meeting, it was so great just like a couple living together but Si Ning also had to attend to his duties and leave for his palace which was one thing he doesn''t like, he wished the Emperor could invite him to live together but also Si Ning doesn''t want to be a slave to pleasure because it Xiu Zhicheng doesn''t initiate it then he would be the one that would do it but then he was bothered by the pace Xiu Zhicheng was going not that he was complaining but they were both acting like they had been sex-deprived for so long even Xiu Zhicheng''s load was so thick it could immediately father a child.

    "....General..."

    Si Ning wiped his head to face Xiao Pei and he stopped smiling at once when he noticed the silly grin on his face. "Hahn?" He raised a brow, he had forgotten Xiao Pei was talking to him while he wandered into the sweet reminiscing land.

    "About the Sun family, Jiang Ye dropped off the report." Xiao Pei said showing Si Ning the report more like a fat book. "Today is the day General said he would be visiting the Sun family for the two Shi siblings." He reminded Si Ning.

    "Oh, the house of fragrance." Si Ning had forgotten.

    "But General the house of fragrance is not for Your Majesty...."

    "Yes yes." Si Ning cut Xiao Pei off, he already had the greatest partner that knew all his explosive buttons so why would he be interested in a place like that. "Prepare a carriage for that." He doesn''t like putting any duty off because it was going to come back to bite him.

    "Yes General." Xiao Pei stood up at once to carry out the instruction given to him.

    After a while, Si Ning heard Yang Sheng announcing Concubine Liu MingXia''s arrival.

    Eh?

    Si Ning had no idea that becoming the Empress include that he would be having a surprise visit at any time.

    Ah Dai stood up instantly to give his Master and Concubine Liu space to talk, he opened the door and saluted Concubine Liu only to close the door when Concubine Liu stepped in. Si Ning found himself looking at a petite woman who had gentle light brown eyes and a round face, she wasn''t pretty like he expected but she had a gentle look that was going to captivate a man who might be into gentle looks.

    "Greetings Your Majesty, Imperial Concubine Liu MingXia is here to pay her respects to his Majesty." She said in a rush then proceed to bow.

    "Please sit." Si Ning found himself smiling,

    Concubine Liu MingXia sounded funny, she doesn''t look intimidating nor does she seem uncomfortable as she took her seat. He expected a maid to come in after her but he was only able to glance at her maid who bowed outside the door without stepping in as she closed the door.

    "You like green apples?" Liu MingXia asked her eyes on the bowl of green apples on the table. "Forgive me Your Majesty for the question but you look like someone who will be into red apples." She said.

    Si Ning laughed surprised by the fast pace she was talking. "Why?" He wasn''t putting on a red robe so he had no idea why she said that unexpected statement.

    "Because you have this sharp look that screams red because I believe red is an attractive colour." She pointed out.

    Si Ning had no idea what to say but he took it as a compliment as he smiled awkwardly trying not to look confused. "Thank you."

    "I must say I say all this because I am more interested in those green apples, grapes, and.... that is dipped in that milk." Liu MingXia pointed at the cup on the table.

    "It''s called a parfait and it is yogurt, not milk." Si Ning told her. "Here, eat it." He extended it to her, it was one of Ah Dai''s famous specialties. After he told Ah Dai how to make it according to how he read it once on the internet, Ah Dai spent time perfecting it and now his parfait could rival the best modern parfait.

    Si Ning expected her to politely reget it but she extended her hand and grabbed it, she even used the spoon he was using to scoop it with the fruits on top and ate it, Si Ning was shocked but became more shocked when she suddenly hit the table with small hands.

    "Forgive me Your Majesty but this tasted so cold, lovely like something they called bliss, Can I eat it all?" She asked with puppy eyes.

    "Yes yes." Si Ning found himself agreeing and nodding. How could he say no to those gentle eyes that were getting bigger and filled with love just by looking at the parfait. It was funny she looked nothing like Si Nan but she acted she would act.

    "Young Master." Ah Dai hesitantly called outside the door.

    "Your Servant calls you Young Master then can I called you Senior brother!" Liu MingXia almost yelled.

    "Eh?" Si Ning was dumbfounded because he was about to tell Ah Dai to come in when Liu MingXia dropped a bomb on him.

    Liu MingXia swallowed. "I have always tried to approach General Si Ning but Your Majesty always wears a scary face then but these days Your Majesty has been mild so I faced myself and came so that I can declare myself as your Younger Sister." She told Si Ning. "I heard a lot about Your Majesty in Luoyang, I came to Xiu to see and ask you to become your younger sister but I wasn''t able to approach you then I went back home to receive a marriage proposal from His Majesty so I came to Xiu to be his Majesty Concubine and also your younger sister."

    "Eh?" Si Ning tilted his head.

    "Or did I come on too strong?" Liu MingXia asked with doe eyes.

    "Oh no no no, I have a sister but two is for the best..." Si Ning stopped talking at once before he agrees to what he might regret later.

    "I am so glad." Liu MingXia said as she started looking around like she was desperate to sight something.

    "Do you need something?" Si Ning asked carefully.

    "Yes a knife to seal the bond as your sworn younger sister and senior elder brother to become siblings, we have to drink our mixed blood."

    Eh?

    Si Ning thought Ran Chunhua was the crazy Concubine but he seemed he was wrong, the third Concubine was the crazy one.

    Ah Dai stepped in with a tray of cookies, Yang Sheng behind him with a tea tray. They both looked lost which means they heard Si Ning and Liu MingXia''s discussion, Liu MingXia was a loud one, so different from what Si Ning expected.

    "General the carriage is ready." Xiao Pei entered and nodded once to show he was there to rescue Si Ning.

    "Imperial Concubine MingXia...." Si Ning started.

    "MingXia." She corrected.

    "Yes MingXia I have to go and attend to a business involving a dying matter which needs urgent attention, I will.... visit your palace to see you whenever I have... the grace to.." Si Ning concluded, he stood up and flicked his finger once to indicate that they should hurry, he almost jumped out, Xiao Pei behind him while Ah Dai and Yang Sheng stood there looking lost knowing their Master just left them to deal with the situation.

 Chapter 203 - Ehhhhhhhhhh?

    A Crazy one

    A Crazy one

    A Crazy one

    Si Ning found himself chanting those words as he hurried outside like a burning man not even giving one look at Liu MingXia maid who kowtowed apologizing in a rush, he almost flew inside the carriage because he was scared Liu MingXia might be behind him and call him. A woman that behaves like what the Queen Dowager would call ''uncultured'', a woman whose behavior reminds him so much of Si Nan could tell him she wants to go too.

    Si Ning was right because the moment he entered the carriage and turned to the door, he saw Liu MingXia run out waving at him to indicate that he should stop, her maid was blocking her while Ah Dai fell on the floor right in front of her, cookies flying everywhere while Yang Sheng was still holding the tea kettle looking dumbfounded.

    "Go go go." Si Ning knocked on the carriage door twice when Xiao Pei closed it, he gave Ah Dai one last look knowing Ah Dai was trying his best to obstruct her way.

    Ah Dai your sacrifice won''t go in vain.

    "Set off now!" Xiao Pei ordered.

    The riders seemed they had been waiting for Xiao Pei''s command as they took the horses'' reigns, the guards kicked their horses in motion that Si Ning jolted forward but when they were out of the palace gate and he was sure he wasn''t being followed did he finally relax.

    "Xiao Pei!" Si Ning called out as he slid his window open.

    Xiao Pei moved his horse to the side of Si Ning''s window. "General?" He controlled his horse for him to be riding beside the carriage next to the window blocking Si Ning''s view.

    "Come in here." Si Ning said before sliding the carriage window shut.

    The carriage stopped almost immediately and soon the carriage door opened and Xiao Pei came in to sit opposite Si Ning before they started moving again.

    "General do not worry there is lemonade cake in that jar with cherries on top." Xiao Pei told Si Ning.

    Si Ning narrowed his eyes, Xiao Pei and Ah Dai kept feeding him sweet things, he never gained weight but that doesn''t mean he should eat them so much, also he doesn''t like them too sweet but first why was Xiao Pei talking about food? "Tell me all you know about Concubine Liu?" He had no idea how far the Sun family house might be but before they get to their destination, he wants to know all about the overfriendly Concubine.

    Xiao Pei nodded. "Concubine Liu once visited Xiu once then after a month she came back to marry his Majesty, she told everyone she was going to be your sworn sister but after she married his Majesty, she became a gossip topic with rumors flying everywhere that General sent her out or General didn''t welcome her and she is in a loveless marriage because according to rumors his Majesty didn''t consummate their marriage." He paused. "I found out everything about her but she is a Princess that lives her life like life is simple, she also hasn''t given up on being General''s sister which leads to her passing by the Jasmine palace every day but she never once come in and from what I found out she is harmless." He said smoothly without a pause.

    Si Ning nodded, he had nothing to worry about but one thing. "Did his Majesty consummate the marriage?" If anyone doesn''t know, Xiao Pei ought to know.

    "Nobody knows, it is only between his Majesty and Concubine Liu." Xiao Pei said firmly.

    "Hmmm." Si Ning was so curious he added it mentally to ask Xiu Zhicheng about it later, the Emperor wasn''t the distant man he always raised his head to look up to at the court meeting but the man who was willing to give him all the love he deserves. "So Concubine Liu is harmless and may not be after me in terms of maybe something like revenge?" He still had to be sure if she was truly harmless.

    "I Xiao Pei can assure General that Concubine Liu is harmless, always on her own creating her joy without meddling much in the palace affairs." Xiao Pei reassured him.

    Since Si Ning had nothing more to say, he nodded knowing he had nothing to worry about his newfound unrelated sister. He opened the window but Xiao Pei quickly closed it with an apologetic look as he bowed. Si Ning understood that for Xiao Pei to quickly prepare a carriage means he didn''t do any elaborate preparation for people to know it was the Empress in the carriage, with little security, might give his enemies to dare to attack him or them attracting unnecessary attention.

    After a while the carriage finally stopped, Xiao Pei quickly jumped out to hold the door open for Si Ning to step out. Si Ning took his time to step out, loving the feel of fresh city air on his face, he missed going outside walking at night in the city. He found himself facing a gate where two guards stood at the side, it was then that he noticed he was only accompanied by two guards apart from the carriage riders, none of them was even in the palace guards attire, Si Ning had no idea what Xiao Pei thought he meant when he said he should prepare a carriage. He wasn''t a person interested in being stealth, he loves to show off but for the Shi sibling''s sake maybe it was best for people to not know he was in the city.

    Si Ning straightened up and started walking towards the gate, he was about to cross the threshold when the guards crossed over their spears to obstruct his path.

    "State your business with the Sun family." One of the guards said firmly.

    Eh?

    Eh?

    Ehhhhhhhhh?

    Si Ning almost fainted that there exist some people in Xiu who don''t know him, the great General Si Ning, the Empress of Xiu, not knowing him should be a grade-A crime.

    "What!" Even Xiao Pei was shocked. "His Majesty will like to see the head of the Sun household." He said firmly as he stepped forward to block Si Ning''s view.

    Si Ning doesn''t like Xiao Pei jumping in but it was better to let Xiao Pei handle it so he didn''t say a word. The guard that asked him about his business was staring too much at him which was a crime to stare too much at an Imperial family especially the married ones or those in much a higher position with power like him which was the reason Xiao Pei blocked their views.

    "I recognize his Majesty, the son of heaven, the Emperor of Xiu, and that man behind you is not him." The older one of the guards said. "Who are you!" He pointed at Si Ning.

    "What!" Xiao Pei pulled out his sword immediately to cut off the guard''s hand which the guard was able to dodge yet the finger he pointed tip got scrapped. "How dare you ask who General Si Ning is!" He yelled, as veins that were ready to pop appeared at the side of his head.

    Si Ning was stunned, he should be the one angry yet it was Xiao Pei. He couldn''t say a word as Xiao Pei raised his sword again but the two guards'' eyes widened as they finally noticed that the man before them was putting on a robe with the dragon emblem, they kowtowed, hitting their head hard thrice on the ground.

    "Forgive us, Your Majesty!!!....."

    Their loud voice already called attention to their surroundings, an older man with two Servants was running from inside to see what was happening, passerby too stopped to check what might be happening which made Si Ning ignore the guards and quickly entered the yard just to escape the looks of passerby or them finding out who he was

    The older man stopped with the two Servants when they saw Si Ning.

    "Your Majesty!" The older man fell on his knees and kowtowed followed by the Servants.

    "Raise your head, I am here to see your Master." Si Ning said in a rush, he always loves attention but for some reason, he doesn''t like how he was drawing attention to himself because the guards around and Servants working stopped what they were doing at once to kowtow.. He saw Shi Junhao and Shi ZhuXue among them.

 Chapter 204 - Always The Cunny Man

    The Siblings Si Ning was here for were the only ones standing like a tree, their eyes seemed as if it was going to pop out of their sockets, their mouths ajar and with one look anyone could tell they seemed to be in a state of shock, denial or perplex. Si Ning couldn''t believe that Shi Junhao was also shocked that he showed up after all his speech yet he had to sow doubt in the great General of Xiu.

    "This way Your Majesty." The older man jumped to his feet and gestured in a direction.

    "You two come with me." Si Ning pointed at Shi Junhao and Shi ZhuXue.

    The head of the Servants of the Sun household, the Steward which was the older man eyes widened in shock as he fell on his knees, it was almost painful for Si Ning to hear his knees hit the floor making a loud crackling sound.

    "Forgive these improper servants! my lowly self didn''t teach properly! it is solely this incapable one''s fault, please punish me!" The Steward said as he kowtowed, his head hit the ground with a thud.

    The Siblings seeing this also made them quickly fall to their knees as they kowtowed as a form of apology for not immediately paying their respects to the Empress. Shi ZhuXue was already shaking terribly like someone being called out for their turn to die.

    Si Ning didn''t say a word, he only started walking towards the direction the Steward gestured at. Hearing the footsteps moving further away made the Steward immediately jump to his feet, his knees cracked again as he started to lead the way while he was stuck in a dilemma not knowing whether to apologize or leave the siblings to their fate, he followed the later as he quickly beckons for Shi Junhao and Shi ZhuXue to follow.

    When they got to the waiting room, the Steward quickly slid the waiting room door open with a shaky hand. Si Ning stepped in while Xiao Pei narrowed his eyes at Shi Junhao and Shi ZhuXue who were hesitating by the door but one look from Xiao Pei made them almost jump in as they quickly stepped in.

    The Steward once again fell on his knees, Shi Junhao and Shi ZhuXue followed suit, the girl started to shed a tear, shaking like a leaf as Shi Junhao quickly took her hand to calm her down.

    Si Ning closed his eyes to think, leaving the Steward confused but Xiao Pei nodded to indicate he could leave, the Steward had no choice but to quickly shuffled to his feet, fleeing the room to call the Master of the household and to prepare refreshments.

    Si Ning, on the other hand, was more concerned about Liu MingXia that he didn''t think of a plan before getting to the Sun''s household and he even told Shi Junhao and Shi ZhuXue to follow him on an impulse, after a while, he opened his eyes. "Hey, what is the specialty of the house of Sun?" He asked with a bored look, his gaze directed at Shi Junhao. It wasn''t too late to come up with a plan and to do that he needed to ask questions.

    "Mhmm... Your.. Maj...esty... may... live...f.."

    "Quick!" Si Ning snapped as he closed his eyes, he needed to think of a plan fast, Shi Junhao''s stammering wasn''t helping.

    "A sexual enhancement pill that could make a person go crazy." Shi Junhao replied in a rush that he even bit his tongue in the process.

    "Eh?" Si Ning frowned as he opened an eye, for once he could see Shi Junhao was nervous. "Quick another one." He closed his eye disregarding that information as something he doesn''t need.

    Before Shi Junhao could reply a fat short man who seemed like a ball came in, a thin straight mustache sitting right under his nose, long and thin beards, his eyes were small and thin, he seemed to be in his early fifties, his necks filled with a large chain with a round large pendant, his fingers filled with golden rings and his hands filled with bangles, his cloth was topnotch as it glitters, he seemed like he sees himself as a king in his household.

    "Greetings Your Majesty, I Sun Li welcomes his Majesty to my humble household." Sun Li said as he kowtowed. "May his Majesty live for a thousand years." He added.

    "I have a private thing to discuss with you." Si Ning opened his eyes after a while to see Sun Li, he looked just like he pictured him.

    Sun Li looked funny as he tried to remove his rings just to look humble like he didn''t purposely wear glittering gold more than the Empress. "Sun Li is all ears, Your Majesty." He said as the Steward came in to serve them tea. Sun Li quickly sip his tea just as an act to show the tea wasn''t poisoned but seeing that Si Ning made no move to sip his made him also quickly drank Si Ning''s tea, the Steward wiped the cup clean, filling the cup again yet Si Ning made no move to take the cup so Sun Li took the cup again and drank it.

    Sun Li and the Steward seemed confused. Sun Li drank Si Ning''s tea to show it wasn''t poisoned and when the Steward wiped the cup which means he might have wiped it with a napkin laced with poison which gave Sun Li no choice but to take the refilled tea again.

    Si Ning started to tap the table, making the man kneeling across him drinking tea nervous, he was a General so it was normal for people to fear him. He wasn''t an inspector that would catch them for any illegal activities but he was here to save the two siblings yet he had no plan. "I am here to buy the household specialty, you know the one that makes a man crazy in bed." He said as he almost bite his tongue with the nonsense he just said.

    Si Ning was a shameless man who could buy anything but as the Empress coming personally to buy a drug like that doesn''t look okay.

    "Eh.." Sun Li''s eyes widened as he tensed up, his gaze on the cup refilled with tea. "Oh yes yes Sun Li will get his Majesty a special bottle." He said nervously as a sweat broke on his forehead.

    Si Ning nodded at Xiao Pei but Xiao Pei only stared at him, their coded silent signs weren''t perfect yet so he lowered his gaze to the pouch by Xiao Pei''s waist but Xiao Pei only removed the pouch. "Hmm." He nodded hoping Xiao Pei would notice what his eyes were saying and he almost sighed in relief when Xiao Pei placed the pouch on the table.

    It was quite a difficult thing to demand a drug like that but as a General, Si Ning hopped the man across him might think he wanted to use it to punish some prisoners and not to play kinky with the Emperor.

    "In the pouch should be enough for my purchase." Si Ning told Sun Li.

    "No Your Majesty, it is on the house." Sun Li said quickly.

    Si Ning once again started taping the table thinking of a way to take the two siblings. He closed his eyes then opened it after a while to see Sun Li''s face beaded with sweats. "Your guards were rude to me so these two rude servants will be my compensation for the damage." He said finally.

    "But Your Majesty...." Sun Li trailed off.

    "Are they not servants?" Si Ning asked wearing his intimidating look leaning forward forcing Sun Li to furthermore lower his gaze. "If they can''t be my compensation then for the damages, all your guards must be beheaded!" He declared.

    Sun Li quickly moved back to kowtow. "Please Forgive us, your Majesty, those guards deserve death and Sun Li will punish them...."

    "Yes, they deserve death so as all your guards because I believe all of them are not taught well." Si Ning cut him off slowly and clearly as he stood up.

    "Your Majesty is kind enough to want these two servants to be the compensation and they will be, Your loyal Subject Sun Li will include our special service for free and also punish these guards and teach these guards well!!!" Sun Li cried as he kowtowed.

    "No need to include any special service, I will be back for it and them tonight." Si Ning stood up and nodded to Xiao Pei.

    Xiao Pei didn''t waste any time as he slid the door open, Sun Li rushed to escort them out but Si Ning didn''t wait for the man with short legs to catch up.

    "Your Majesty, Forgive us!!!" The two guards were still on their fours.

    "Forgive us!!!" All the Servants kowtowed as they cried.

    Si Ning didn''t even glance at them, he made sure to look like he was very angry with what they did, with this it was guaranteed that Shi Junhao and Shi ZhuXue would be out of the house tonight also a gift should be on the way to the palace to appeal him.

    What a lovely world with power.

 Chapter 205 - Home

    What an Actor!

    Si Ning could see himself getting an Oscar for his performance, just with a flick of a finger he had solved the Shi siblings'' situation, he wanted to laugh out loud, he felt he deserved to be praised for the way he handled the situation and Xiao Pei made it better by commanding the riders to move as soon as Si Ning entered the carriage leaving Sun Li who managed to run out in time to see them leave.

    "General, is it to the palace?" Xiao Pei asked.

    Si Ning subconsciously wanted to open the window so he could reply to him but it seemed the window was stuck or Xiao Pei had done something to it and it was then he remembered it was for the best for the window to stay shut. "Home." He replied.

    It had been long since Si Ning sat, thinking of the last time he spoke to his mother in the same room, he missed her and seeing this opportunity as his means to see her, he couldn''t miss it, he was also looking forward to seeing Si Nan too, he wasn''t ready for Si Nan to hold him down with gossip but he doesn''t mind because he would even like to eat her famous cooking.

    Just thinking about the Si residence reminded Si Ning it wasn''t his permanent home anymore and Xiao Pei might be leading him straight to the palace.

    When Si Ning was about to call Xiao Pei, the carriage stopped and Xiao Pei opened the door. Si Ning sighed in relief when he looked outside to see the Si residence, he couldn''t be more glad of the capable guard by his side.

    "Xiao Pei, how did you know the home I was talking about is the Si residence?" Si Ning asked as he stepped out of the carriage, feeling fresh air hit his face, he took a deep breath in and out.

    "General will likely say palace if General wants us to go to the palace." Xiao Pei replied.

    Si Ning smiled, his gaze forward, he was a bit surprised that there was no guard at the gate which was odd so he quickly head towards the gate to see what the problem was and the moment he stepped past the gate, all the guards and servants of the Si household were arranging themselves in perfect rows and columns, Wei was among them, hushing them to straighten up quick and it was a perfect row and column the moment Si Ning took another step, Wei at the front with Jiang Ye.

    "Welcome Your Majesty....!!!" They all chorused loudly as they kowtowed uniformly like they had rehearsed several times.

    Si Ning doesn''t even want to know why Wei was there but as Jiang Ye''s friend and a member of his army then he should see it as normal.

    Ge Mengshu also appeared at a corner with Si Nan, she walked so fast like she couldn''t delay the important person that stopped by. Yanyu and Yalin were walking behind them with a guard who always followed Ge Mengshu. Si Ning was smiling brightly, happy to see his family again until his mother did the unthinkable thing when they got closer by proceeding with Si Nan to kowtow. Si Ning''s smile faded instantly as he also quickly bent automatically, falling to his knees in front of Ge Mengshu but this only made all the guards and servants bend more like they were about to enter the ground. Xiao Pei instantly fell on his knees like he was shocked by electricity.

    "Mother, you don''t have to do this." Si Ning complained.

    "Greetings to Your Majesty." Ge Mengshu said.

    "Greetings to Your Majesty." Si Nan said.

    This leaves Si Ning no choice but to also bend to kowtow but Xiao Pei stopped him, one hand was spread sideward to block Si Ning from leaning in as he proceed to make sure his head was lower than Si Ning, Ge Mengshu''s eyes almost bulge out of her sockets when she saw that Si Ning wanted to bow to her so she was about to say something but Xiao Pei beat her to it.

    "Forgive me General but the Empress of our Nation, the right side of his Majesty may never kneel before no man except his Majesty himself, the son of heaven." Xiao Pei explained quickly to prevent Si Ning from flicking his hand away.

    "Your Majesty please stand up to your golden feet, let his Majesty''s Mother who is honored to pay her respects to Your Majesty pay her respect duly." Ge Mengshu said.

    With one touch Xiao Pei lowered his hand. "Please Mother stand up with me." Si Ning extended his hands but Ge Mengshu refused to take it, leaving him no choice but to stand up before his mother followed suit.

    "Come, it''s a bit chilly outside." Ge Mengshu said leading Si Ning to the dining.

    The moment they entered Si Ning was about to complain because giving the title ''Empress'' doesn''t mean his mother had to kneel to him but seeing the delicacy on the table made him swallow up his complaint but then Ge Mengshu walked up to the table, she took the testing plate and a silver spoon.

    "Mother you didn''t inform me you will start treating me differently because of a title." Si Ning voiced his complaint as he watched his mother personally testing the dishes on the table.

    "Little Ning, marrying the Emperor means you, me, and Si Nan is now among the Imperial family but you are now in a delicate position." Ge Mengshu said as she continued to test the dishes.

    Delicate position?

    Si Ning felt bitter, his tongue growing numb, he had no idea what his mother was talking about. "I don''t want you to treat me differently." He voiced his opinion.

    "We can never treat you differently I just have to pay my respect as it should be and also personally

    taste these dishes because there is nothing as being too careful." Ge Mengshu said. "You will always be my son little Ning and one I am very proud of." She dropped the spoon as she completed her testing.

    "So Elder brother is still Elder brother?" Si Nan asked eagerly.

    "Yes, Si Nan." Si Ning said but almost regretted it when Si Nan yelped and jumped at him, her legs wrapping around him as she laughed joyfully.

    "I missed Elder brother."

    "I miss you too my baby sister." Si Ning said, taking two steps back to steady himself, holding Si Nan as he laughed happily that at least one of his family is still treating him the same but turning to his mother to see how she smiled without cautioning Si Nan, he knew at that moment his mother was the mother he knew, the greeting was just a formality they had to do and tasting the dishes was okay because the Empress going home and getting food poison or something which might turn into a delicate situation that even a powerful family like them won''t be able to contain.

    That afternoon they talked, laughed, ate till evening, even Si Nan sang a song Si Ning had never heard and he was about to give them a taste of the modern pop music when he remembered he promised Xiu Zhicheng to only sing and dance for him so he ended up not singing instead he enjoyed the moment of being with his family yet he couldn''t help but wanting Xiu Zhicheng too be there because he was also a part of their family now but as the situation was it would probably be awkward if Xiu Zhicheng was there and soon Ge Mengshu excused herself to see to a trade coming to Xiu while Nie Qingyang came to call Si Nan for their embroidery lesson.

    After saying bye to Si Nan and promising he would come home sometimes Si Ning found his way to his room. His room was left as he remembered, not a thing out of place, it was just neat to show it was being cleaned regularly.

    "General we should leave soon, his Majesty didn''t know that General as left the palace so General must return to the palace before nightfall, it is almost dusk and General have to make a plan for the Shi siblings." Xiao Pei informed Si Ning.

    "Oh yes." Si Ning flipped shut the book he was glancing through. "I forgot to tell mother about them because they will stay here." He had no intention of taking them to the palace. "Tell Jiang Ye to make arrangements for them and watch the boy carefully also Xiao Pei go to the Sun house and bring them here." He said as he removed the command plate he fixed to his sash which was covered by his cloth and gave it to Xiao Pei.

    Xiao Pei bowed, his eyes on the Empress command plate. "Yes General." He left the room at once.

    Si Ning was flipping through a history book when the door opened slowly after a while that Xiao Pei left. "Did you forget something?" He asked but then it was strange because Xiao Pei had never turned back once to ask him a question or come back for something so he turned as a sharp sweet scent of perfume drifted to him.

    "I am here to please Master." Yanlin was adorned in a gown that fell to the floor to reveal the underneath see-through mesh she wore.

    Oh Not again.

 Chapter 206 - Seduction Again?

    Si Ning instantly snapped his head back not wanting to stare at a naked person who wasn''t his husband, he sighed. He closed the history book he was glancing through and replaced it on the shelf after placing it at the back of his mind to make inquiries if he was now included as not only as the General but as the Empress of Xiu. He sighed again feeling the energy in his body drained, he had enough things on his plate, and trying to reason with Yanlin wasn''t part of them so for the first time he was unmotivated to get rid of her yet he knew he had to, the last thing he wanted was rumour about him flying around, a rumour that might give the Queen Dowager a reason to shame him.

    "Young Master..." Yanlin called in a tiny seductive voice as she moved closer slowly, making sure she took small steps as she swings her hips not hesitating to get closer because Si Ning didn''t stop her and she saw it as a go-ahead sign.

    "Yanlin are you stupid or..." Si Ning paused thinking of what to add. "...just stupid?" He raised a fine forefinger to stop her from coming closer but with the corner of his eyes, he could see that she disregarded his order by moving closer.

    "I know Master is his Majesty''s man but I Yanlin tried to grow up fast just to please Young Master, I tried so hard for Young Master to notice me and I tried so hard to give up after Young Master rejected me but what I feel for Young Master didn''t go away but kept building up that Yanlin couldn''t stop thinking about Young Master every day, even if it is just once I want Young Master to touch me and if it will lead to my death I accept," Yanlin said moving closer till she was a few feet away from Si Ning. "I can even carry Young Master''s child in secret." She whispered.

    "Child?" It wasn''t the first time they had gone through the discussion but wanting to die was new to Si Ning, he was almost getting used to people in the era taking death lightly. "Who put you up for this?" On her last seduction attempt, he didn''t think much of that statement but now it seemed suspicious which means there must be a setup somewhere so he quickly put on his defense coat waiting for an explanation, this time he had to uncover the enemies which might be close to him lurking in the dark.

    "I swear to heaven and earth." Yanlin raised three-finger. "This is only Yanlin''s doing, Yanlin is not greedy and doesn''t want anything than Young Master sharing a little affection for me."

    Si Ning had never thought of bringing a child into the world, he knew what he was signing up for when he married Xiu Zhicheng, he had no intention of having his own children. "I will like you to leave Yanlin and pretend this discussion never happened because I am not capable of giving you what you want." He said his fingers tracing the pile of books on the shelf as he immediately brushed over the thought of someone evil sending Yanlin to him. "In life, you don''t always get what you want, all you have to do is to appreciate what you have." He added in a low voice, he wasn''t uncomfortable that a naked girl was close to him but he had to get rid of her.

    "Please look at me Young Master.., I have developed in the places you will like over the past... few months.., my body is now so.... soft" Yanlin begged, now at the verge of tears as she jumped closing the distance and hugged Si Ning from behind, making sure her breasts were pressed hard against his back.

    "Move Yanlin." Si Ning said in an extremely dangerous low voice, he stood still as he felt a vein almost pop from his head because just another pair of eyes seeing them would become a dangerous situation so now he was angry.

    Yanlin shook at Si Ning''s warning so she fell on her knees hugging his knees. "It is either Master touch me or I drink this poison." She added after a while when Si Ning refused to look at her.

    Si Ning shook her off, taking a few steps out of her hold, he turned his head back to see the bottle she held up, it was a dark bottle so he had no idea what might be in the bottle. His heart had been already set on Xiu Zhicheng like a Leach, seeing Yanlin doesn''t even arouse any desire within him, he was a man who was only attracted to his husband and he wasn''t going to cheat on him also he would like to end it clearly that Yanlin would never be someone he would be attracted to. He was also sure that Yanlin was bluffing so he was going to cut off her bluff. "Drink." He said without thinking returning to check the books on the shelf.

    "I tried so hard to be who Young Master will want one day to warm the bed, I tried to grow up so fast but still Young Master didn''t look at me and if Young Master will never look my way even if it is just a little then Yanlin had no more reason to live." Yanlin burst into tears, her eyes turning red instantly as she cried, her hands shaking as she stood up slowly. "Please..."

    Si Ning turned in time to see Yanlin open the bottle cap and drank the content at once, he paused finally taking a good look at Yanlin and he was a bit scared to see that her eyes staring clearly at him seemed lifeless like she had lost something very important to her, something she was incomplete without, something that she would prefer being six feet under than carrying on living. Si Ning was just there hoping it wasn''t poison like she claimed so they just ended up staring at each other like they were looking into each other soul. She looked quite pitiful to Si Ning but he knew deep down it was better this way, he was never going to accept her feelings and he tried ways to not hurt her deeply but it seemed it was unavoidable. After a while, Si Ning was about to smirk to confirm that he was right that it wasn''t poison when Yanlin fell to the floor the bottle rolled off her hand.

    Oh No!

    "Yanlin." Si Ning''s eyes widened and he jumped to her side. "Hey hey hey." He said calmly feeling the warm body. "look at me." He begged silently as he gathered and held the body in his arms, one hand to her face to wipe the tears.

    Just then Yanlin opened her tears-stained eyes, gazing at Si Ning who quickly pull off his outer coat to cover her up while making sure he didn''t drop her to the floor. Just by seeing her face going pale, her lips turning purple, he knew he underestimated the sick love Yanlin had for him.

    "Mas...ter... Is finally... looking... a..t me.." Yanlin said as she coughed out blood.

    Oh no no no!

    Silly girl, you''re wrong...

    "Hey keep talking Yanlin, it will be okay." Si Ning reassured her. "Jiang Ye!!!" He could feel his throat vibrate, his mouth went dry as he tried to push out the thought of Yanlin dying in his arms "Jiang Ye!" He called again desperately.

    Where the fuck is he!

    Si Ning doesn''t swear yet different kinds of swearing words kept floating to him when he knew Jiang Ye probably wasn''t near to hear him.

    "Mas..." Blood trailed out of Yanlin''s lip

    .

    Si Ning used his sleeve to wipe it from staining her mouth. "Stop talking, why will you do this Yanlin, no man is worth dying for and I refuse to let you die!" He declared and he was surprised that he wasn''t panicking. "Jiang..."

    "General, Jiang Ye...." Wei rushed in paused as he saw Si Ning on his knees, he quickly fell on his knees confused by the scenario in front of him.

    "Run Wei to Song Feng, bring him over here this instant! Immediately! Run! Run!!!" Si Ning ordered.

    Wei without wasting time ran out on a spree while Si Ning hoped he had taken Ah Dai along, he would have known what to do even Xiao Pei that might know what to do wasn''t around too.

    "Yanlin keep looking at me, I command you not to sleep!" Si Ning ordered when Yanlin was closing her eyes.

    "Young... Mas...ter... will you...give....me....a...ki.."

    "The world is a beautiful place Yanlin, I belong to another which means there is someone out there for you too, doing the most for the useless me doesn''t worth your time nor your life." Si Ning kept on blabbing. "Is this how you plan to leave my precious Si Nan?"

    "I...want to.... keep.... serv...ing... Young Miss."

    "Good, then you have to live for her and live for me to see the great man you will end up with.." Si Ning said as he stared at her purple lips which were now turning blue, he had no idea how to get rid of the poison so the least he could do was to hope that Song Feng gets there fast.

 Chapter 207 - Treatment

    "...Hey hey...hey.." Si Ning stared at the face that was turning blue, his mind blanks because he couldn''t come up with what to say, he used two fingers to press the side of her neck and he was relieved when he detected a purse.

    "Si Ning!"

    It was so sudden that someone called Si Ning by his name that Si Ning was so surprised that he turned wanting to see who dares only to see Song Feng rushed in, if the door wasn''t strong it would have been broken by the force Song Feng used to slide it open. Si Ning was a bit confused to see Song Feng fell immediately to his side, he was breathing hard, his hair packed roughly into a bun, water dripping all over his face, trailing to the neck of the white inner robe he was wearing and anyone could tell he was just out of the bath, even the outer robe he wore was on the wrong face yet he placed a hand on Si Ning''s face disregarding his abrupt appearance when he was facing the Empress. Si Ning was confused since Song Feng wasn''t looking at Yanlin but was staring at him like he wasn''t aware he was holding someone dying.

    "Tell me what is wrong Si Ning, where are you hurt? Is it your head? What happened?" Song Feng said between a deep breath, his chest rising and falling as Wei came in with a large box, he was also breathing hard.

    "It is not me Song Feng look it is Yanlin." Si Ning told him wanting to divert his attention to the emergency on the ground.

    "Oh." Song Feng''s eyes widened, he seemed to be relieved as he lowered his gaze but seemed shocked immediately he saw Yanlin. "Oh the rare poison, I have to make a puncture on her chest to let bad blood flow out." He said as he seemed less disorganised as he finally entered his professional mode opening up the box Wei placed beside him and getting to work immediately.

    Si Ning quickly scooted to the side after laying Yanlin on the floor. He picked up his wide sash on the floor and rolled in then placed Yanlin''s head on it just to make her head a bit higher. "Will she live?"

    "Yes Your Majesty." Song Feng replied firmly. "The rare poison gives out the immediate appearance of death but it causes a slow painful death because it has to circulate all around the body."

    Si Ning turned to Wei who was on his knees, it was his way of avoiding watching Song Feng work. He wondered what Wei told Song Feng because when Song Feng rushed in he acted like he was the one who needed emergency help. He placed it at the back of his mind to ask Wei later. "Wei make sure no one knows about this, I mean no one and that will be your mission."

    "Yes Your Majesty." Wei nodded and left to carry out his orders.

    "She needs to lie on a softer... like a blanket to force her body to relax." Song Feng said.

    "Lay her on my bed." Si Ning replied instantly.

    "But Your bed will get stained." Song Feng complained.

    "Don''t worry just lay her there." Si Ning said. What was a bed to a person''s life, he was so rich he could afford a thousand beds so getting his bed stained is his least concern.

    Song Feng complied carrying Yanlin but he didn''t carry her with the outer coat so he seemed confused to find out she was naked but he laid her on the bed as he concentrated on his work. He quickly mixed two pills and crushed them in a small mortal, poured it in a bowl then mix them with water.

    Si Ning had no idea what Song Feng was thinking because he caught his confused expression that seemed like it won''t be fading soon. "If you need me to help." He said when he noticed Song Feng was trying to raise her head to feed her the potion.

    "I dare not stain his Majesty''s hands." Song Feng replied as he made sure a tiny bit of the potion entered into her system then he made a tiny cut at her chest letting dark blood flow out.

    It took a while for Song Feng to get rid of the potion of the poisoned blood which was drained from her chest and mouth onto the floor making the room start stinking of the stench of blood. Si Ning was glad to see the colour coming back to Yanlin''s face and she seemed not to be in pain anymore.

    "Your Majesty." Wei stepped in. "I have made arrangements for where she would stay to recover and I will make sure to cover up the tracks, the excuse is that she ran away with a man so after recovery she will be back and what happened here no one will know, the carriage is already arranged, I will carry her so Your Majesty has nothing to worry about because I will take care of everything, Jiang Ye will never hear of this," Wei explained. "Xiao Pei said I should inform Your Majesty that he had made all the preparation with Jiang Ye, I made sure they won''t step here nor will they know what happened today but Xiao Pei seemed suspicious but I told him Your Majesty will like to travel back to the palace riding Yun so Xiao Peo went back to the palace to get Yun." He explained. "Wei will get something to clean all the blood and prepare to get rid of the bed." He added.

    Si Ning was glad he won''t have to involve Xiao Pei. "Good but can you do it alone?"

    "Wei can clear anything even if it is a hundred dead bodies as long as it is your order, Your Majesty." Wei replied as he bowed.

    "Good." Si Ning nodded as he turned his attention back to Song Feng. "Can she perhaps travel?"

    "Yes Your Majesty." Song Feng replied taking an acupuncture needle and inserting it into her forehead.

    Just by hearing Song Feng''s affirmation, Wei quickly left the room.

    "About what happened...."

    "Her condition is now okay and stable, she will sleep for a few hours or days depending on how well she improves, this potion will be given to her every morning, it will slowly wash the rest of the poison away but immediately she wakes up then she will be feed with this pill." Song Feng explained as he finished stitching up her chest then started to wrap it with a bandage.

    Wei came in with some cleaning materials and he started to clean the floor so fast that when Song Feng was done wiping her chest Wei was done too and he head out with the bucket that contained blood mixed with water. Song Feng started to pack up after wiping his hands clean then removed the acupuncture on Yanlin''s forehead.

    "You know you should stop treating me like a stranger Song Feng, we can still talk like we used to." Si Ning had to go straight to the point when Wei left, it was obvious Song Feng just cut him off.

    "That is the cruelest statement you can say to me, Your Majesty." Song Feng said as he continued to pack his box and when he was done he wrote out his instructions down with charcoal then he stood up and bowed deeply.

    Wei entered the room with a pouch that contained silvers and he extended it to Song Feng along with clean pair of clothes since Song Feng''s robe was stained but Song Feng was reluctant to collect the pouch and only collected the cloth.

    "For your service." Si Ning said glad that he had reasonable people around him, he didn''t think for once that Song Feng might be paid for his service but any incident that happen in the Si residence then the Doctors that usually come get paid by Ge Mengshu but since Yanlin got treated in secret then Si Ning had to be responsible yet he had no idea where Wei got the money from.

    This time around Song Feng collected it and once again bowed to Si Ning.. Wei opened the door and bowed and Si Ning knew it was time to leave, it wasn''t awkward staying with Song Feng but deep down it was unsettling also Si Ning had to return to the palace so without another word he left the room.

 Chapter 208 - Pampered

    It was a relieve that Yanlin didn''t die if not it would have brought up a complicated situation that Si Ning might be able to solve but he won''t be able to do a thing about the pain those close to Yanlin would feel, especially her mother Yanyu and Si Nan.

    Si Ning was exhausted, it was mentally draining checking to make sure Yanlin was breathing but since the danger was over he only wanted to eat then rest, and for the first time he was looking forward to getting to his bed at the Jasmine Palace.

    The carriage Xiao Pei arranged for his return to the palace was so comfortable than the first one because it had an extremely soft cushion that could be turned into a semi bed but the only thing the carriage had in common with the first one was that it wasn''t grand. Si Ning had wondered how Xiao Pei could go back and forth from the palace and he arrived just after a few moments he stepped out of his room, he suspected Xiao Pei didn''t reach the palace yet somehow got him a suitable carriage. Si Ning wasn''t curious about how Xiao Pei got it or why he didn''t come with his horse so he only placed himself in a position to enjoy the ride without questioning Xiao Pei.

    When they got to the palace Si Ning stepped out of the carriage sluggishly, Xiao Pei dismounted his horse, approached him, and fell on a knee right in front of Si Ning, making the Empress raise a perfect brow.

    "I know General doesn''t want to ride Yun and I know there is something that happened at the house that General doesn''t want me to know but as General''s guard, I want to cover up the loose ends so I want General to give me the order to return to the residence." Xiao Pei stated as he brought out the Empress command plate.

    Si Ning thought of it for a while, what Xiao Pei said sounded nice to him, Wei might not need another pair of hands but having a partner was for the best especially a partner like Xiao Pei. "Take the plate and show Wei, he will explain to you then come back with a report."

    "Yes General." Xiao Pei bowed and left.

    Si Ning stepped past the gate and he wasn''t surprised to see Ah Dai waiting with Yang Sheng at the courtyard. Immediately Ah Dai saw him, he ran up to him like a child running up to his mother, he took Si Ning''s hand lightly and knelt on the ground resting his forehead gently on the hand just to show how relieved and happy he was that Si Ning was back, Yang Sheng that seemed awkward after running after Ah Dai also fell on his knees.

    "Ah Dai has been so restless that Ah Dai wasn''t at Young Master''s side." Ah Dai said sincerely.

    Si Ning placed a hand on Ah Dai''s hair and patted it just to show he also missed Ah Dai. This time Ah Dai left go of his hand and stood up smiling brightly that Si Ning had to give him a warm smile too because he was sure Ah Dai liked him so much he might not get a wink of sleep if he hadn''t come back.

    "Welcome Your Majesty, his Majesty is waiting for you inside." Yang Sheng announced after he stood up.

    Xiu Zhicheng?

    Si Ning wasted no time as he headed inside ignoring the guards and servants that bowed to him, he checked the study only to find it empty and he was about to head to the dining when Yang Sheng gestured to the way to his room so Si Ning followed, he wondered when Xiu Zhicheng had been waiting for him and he hoped he didn''t delay him very much. When Si Ning got to the door leading to his room, he turned wanting to ask Yang Sheng when Xiu Zhicheng arrived but it seemed Yang Sheng and Ah Dai stopped along the way and he didn''t notice he wasn''t being followed anymore. Not wanting to call out to Ah Dai, Si Ning slid the door open and stepped in, he didn''t need to search for Xiu Zhicheng because he spotted him sitting at the table like the room belonged to him, a report in his hand.

    "Your Majesty." Si Ning quickly saluted.

    "Come here, my wife." Xiu Zhicheng said as he placed the report on the table and gestured right beside him.

    Si Ning''s heart skipped a beat as he blushed slightly, he didn''t expect Xiu Zhicheng was going to call him in that bold way so he quickly moved towards him to sit by his side. He perceived the sweet saint of sandalwood that he wanted nothing but to rest on Xiu Zhicheng letting the saint wrap around him but he controlled himself and sat upright, his cheeks turning pink because Xiu Zhicheng was now intensely staring at him.

    The butterflies in Si Ning''s stomach came alive when Xiu Zhicheng touched his cheek gently, his touch gentle making Si Ning''s face start heating up, he was glad to see that Xiu Zhicheng came to see him and even waited for him without uttering a complaint.

    Xiu Zhicheng reached into his robe and brought out a dark box opened it to reveal a jade ring. It was a rectangle cut shaped Imperial jade embedded and protruding up into a golden ring which was beautifully crafted and with a closer look anyone could see the dragon shape crafted with gold on it. Si Ning doesn''t expect a golden jade ring to be so beautiful, he didn''t resist when Xiu Zhicheng took his hand and inserted it in the ring finger. Si Ning glanced at the ring, he could feel the weight and he knew he was staring at a real jade and gold.

    At the moment of admiring his ring, he was able to catch Xiu Zhicheng''s finger to see he only wore a gold band which was completely different from the jade ring, as a couple they should be wearing matching rings just like their hairpins but Si Ning knew the rest of the Concubines too would own the same hairpins which means he wasn''t special. He doesn''t know if it would be offensive to not accept a gift from the Emperor but without thinking he removed the ring and faced Xiu Zhicheng properly.

    "I cannot accept this, your Majesty." Si Ning said as he presented the ring to Xiu Zhicheng.

    "You do not like it?" Xiu Zhicheng asked gently.

    "I want a matching ring with you." Si Ning said, his cheeks flushed, it was nerve-wracking and embarrassing but he said it anyway. It wasn''t his fault he was hopelessly in love with Xiu Zhicheng and wanted more.

    Xiu Zhicheng nodded as he lifted Si Ning letting him sit on his laps, straddling him. "I will have this ring crafted into two just for you and me." He said as he entwined their fingers together.

    Si Ning nodded happily but quickly frowned because he finally understood that Xiu Zhicheng should be able to get another ring yet he said he would make the ring into two. "Does this ring have a sentimental value?" He asked carefully, his gaze to the ring Xiu Zhicheng was now holding.

    "It is the ring specially crafted and blessed for the first Emperor of Xiu." Xiu Zhicheng replied.

    "Then you don''t need to cut it, we can make a new one." Si Ning suggested, if it was that special then it must be kept.

    "No Si Ning, me and you will rule over the nation, it is a ring of the Emperor I am willing to give to you but you want to share it with me so I am happy." Xiu Zhicheng said as he raised and kissed Si Ning''s hand, then his shoulder lightly moved to his neck. "I want you to stay with me forever okay."

    Si Ning nodded shyly. "Yes Zhicheng, I will." He replied placing both his hands on Xiu Zhicheng''s cheeks and leaning over till their lips touched and they kissed briefly, he was about to deepen the kiss when his stomach grumbled making him withdraw, his cheeks flushed in embarrassment.

    "We should eat dinner." Xiu Zhicheng said as he planted another kiss on Si Ning''s lip.

    Si Ning was about to stand up but Xiu Zhicheng held him back and stood up lifting him, Si Ning smiled brightly as he hugged Xiu Zhicheng then Xiu Zhicheng started to walk out of the room with Si Ning in his arms.. Si Ning doesn''t mind his servants and guards seeing them he was joyous that the Emperor was pampering him and he was going to accept it all without a complaint.